info/mirror-textfiles.com
1
0
Fork 0
mirror of https://github.com/opsxcq/mirror-textfiles.com.git synced 2025-08-07 03:06:35 +02:00
Code Issues Releases Wiki Activity

update

Browse Source
This commit is contained in:
OPSXCQ
2018-03-05 13:46:36 -03:00
parent 85ca070ce8
commit ec5e7b8988
465 changed files with 239263 additions and 0 deletions
Download Patch File Download Diff File Expand all files Collapse all files

271
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/work1a.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,271 @@
Copyright (c) 1997 Drifter . ALL Rights Reserved
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
by writing mrdouble@airmail.net
SEXUALLY EXPLICIT MATERIAL NOT INTENDED FOR MINORS
Enough of This
Back To Work - Part 1a
Beth and Bill had been "happily" married for some 16 years.
Things had gone quite well for them in just about all possible
departments.... financially, personally,... they enjoyed doing
just about everything together. In the beginning it all was very
good, especially the sex. They both loved sex. They would spend
entire weekends in bed screwing in all it's many variations.
Beth had been a virgin when she first started dating Bill.
She had relinquished that in the back seat of his car on one
sweet night when she was 17. After that night she couldn't get
enough of a lot of things with Bill, especially sex. Unknown to
Bill she frequently supplemented the cock he gave her with that
of her younger brother. But those are other stories.
They had been married when Beth was 17 and Bill 20. Beth
had gotten pregnant within a month of their wedding. Three kids
had come in rapid succession, one each year as they made it
through college together. Then Beth had her tubes tied, three
were enough. The kids seem to demand all of her attention for
the next few years.
Then one day shortly after Jenny's 15th birthday, she
realized she and Bill hadn't had sex for several months. She
wasn't really sure how many. She had stopped screwing her brother
years before when the kids started coming. She could not remember
when she had sex last.
That day she took a long look at herself in the full length
mirror and decided if she were Bill she wouldn't want to have sex
with that women either. Then she wondered where Bill was getting
laid. It was sure that he wasn't doing without... not Bill. As
she looked herself over again in the mirror she really didn't
blame him... she was curious though who he was screwing?
Her "renovation" as she called it started immediately and
within a year she was the same size she was when they married
(38-23-35), gorgeous with long red hair and beautiful green eyes.
She and Jenny looked a lot alike. Jenny at 15 was a young copy
of her Mom. Beth used Jenny as her model in her "renovation".
She knew she was getting close when she could wear Jenny's
clothes. Not that she would want to except for a few of them.
They were pretty funky for Beth.
She also she was getting back to her old self as she seemed
to be horny all the time lately. Then one day as she was working
out in a skin tight exercise outfit, her now 15 year old son,
Steven, had whistled at her and said,
"Wow Mom you are really getting to be a babe, I wish my
girlfriend looked like that."
Beth glowed within and gave her son a big hug of real
appreciation. It shocked her when as she held Steven close to her
she felt her pussy start to get wet. 'Damn I have to get laid, I
am getting turned on by my own son.'
Even their youngest daughter Karen, at 14 now, had commented
how "Fab" her Mom was looking.
"I hope I look more like you soon Mom, maybe then the boys
will notice me."
Karen already had a great little body. Only her boobs
hadn't quite gotten to the size of Jenny's or her Mom's. It was
only by comparison that Karen was a little behind.
Everyone noticed the new Beth but Bill. To Beth's great
disappointment he seemed to have lost interest in sex, certainly
in sex with her. He was almost totally wrapped up in work and
sports. He had gotten in the habit of falling asleep on the
couch most nights. Then waking up just long enough to fall in
bed and sleep again. Beth figured it was either that he was
screwing his sweet young secretary or that she was boring,
probably both. Her only exposure to life these days was as a Mom
and a housewife. Not too exciting she had to admit.
But with her new body came new energies. The kids pretty
well took care of themselves now and they were good about helping
around the house. Then one night Beth announced that she was
going to get a job. Bill looked at her and smiled,
"If that's what you want to do Beth, fine."
And that was all he had to say about it. Two weeks later
she was the receptionist for a lawyer in town named Jack Roach.
Jack was about the same age as Beth and she thought him
quite handsome. Her duties were to look inviting, answer the
phone and greet his clients. The office consisted of her outside
office/waiting room with an equipment closet and Jack's larger
very well appointed office, complete with a huge desk and a huge
leather couch, assorted chairs, a bar and stuff.
Jack and Beth got along great right from the start. Jack was
extremely nice to her, frequently telling her how nice she
looked, and what a lucky man her husband was. He also was very
appreciative of her work, how she made his clients feel right at
home, and how he was always eager to get to the office because
Beth was so pleasant to be with. Beth of course ate it up,
coming from her boss, a good looking hunk he own age. It had
been so long since any one had been so "sweet" to her that she
too was always eager to get to the office.
She even enjoyed the way he looked at her full firm body.
Frequently she would catch him looking down the front of her
blouse. Her reaction to this was to smile to her self and
thereafter she made sure that one or two buttons were undone so
that he might have a nicer view. 'If he was interested enough to
look then he should have something to look at', she thought to
herself. It had been some time since anyone, well anyone but her
teen age son, looked at her beautiful breasts with interest. She
replaced all of her 'servicable' bras with new, half cup
transparent lacey ones of all colors. They just barely covered
her nipples. She learned that if you folded the bra a little the
nipples were exposed. That made her feel so sexy.
It wasn't long after that until Beth started fantasizing
about having sex with Jack. It became more and more frequent and
soon Beth sat at her desk with her panties slightly wet most of
the time. 'Oh if he would just try something with me....', she
thought to her self. That surprised her as she realized she was
ready, hell eager, to be unfaithful to her husband of 16 years.
Then she thought, 'I wont be giving away anything he uses
anyway'.
One afternoon when things were really dead, Jack asked Beth
into his office and handed her a glass of wine and said,
"Beth sweetheart, this is your sixth month anniversary. I
thought we should celebrate with a glass of wine."
She loved the recognition and soon they had another glass of
wine, and then another and Beth was feeling very relaxed, i.e. no
pain. She surprised herself when Jack ran his eyes over her trim
body and mentioned what a great figure she had and commented how
he was envious of her husband, having such a gorgeous and sexy
wife in his bed.
She had surprised Jack and herself when she replied,
"He wouldn't know if he had an elephant in bed with him
Jack. He falls asleep every night on the couch.... and he hasn't
touched me in years."
Jack looked down at her as she lewaned forward on the couch,
her twin beauties nicely in view and sighed,
"What a waste sweetheart. You are lovely and your body sure
turns me on. I can't believe your husband. How can you stand to
do without sex? Jan, my wife lost interest in sex when our only
child was born. Is that something that just happens when a women
has kids?"
Karen laughed,
"No Jack, some of us get even hornier. Sure makes it tough
when no one wants you."
The phone rang then and perhaps delayed the inevitable. It
was Karen, in dire need for her mother to help her find something
critical like a blouse. Beth told her she would be right there
and hung up. It was almost quitting time anyway.
Then she stood up and said to Jack,
"You asked how I could stand to do without sex. I didn't
think I had any option... until lately. How do you cope with
it?"
Jack smiled,
"If I tell you do you promise not to hate me? If you
promise, in the morning I will share my secret with you, but now
Karen is in dire straights I gather, so git."
Beth walked up to Jack and gave him a big hug saying
"Thank you for being so sweet to me."
Jack held her close for a second with his hands resting
lightly on her trim ass saying just lightly patting,
"Maybe I have an ulterior motive fair damsel. Perhaps you
should be leery of my sweetness."
She squeezed him again in the hug thinking how good it felt
to be held in a man's arms again but she said,
"I don't even care Jack. I like the attention, I really
need the attention."
She kissed him lightly on the lips and left.
***
As she drove home the wine slowly wore off and she began to
wonder how Jack coped with lack of sex with his wife. She smiled
and thought, 'he must have a mistress, maybe several'. The
thought of Jack with one or more women in bed really turned her
on. For a moment she fantasized about one of them being her.
The next morning when Jack came in, Beth poured them both a
large cup of coffee and walked into his office. She gave him his
coffee and she looked at him and said,
"Your court case this morning has been postponed until next
week, your next appointment is after lunch. And OK I promise."
Jack smiled and looked at her appreciatively thinking, 'She
really looks good this morning. Tight skirt really shows off her
great ass, and that blouse really hugs those big tits. Damn I
would love to share those with her.' but he said,
"You promise what"?
She smiled and replied,
"You said if I promised I wouldn't get mad at you, you would
tell me what you did to handle it when Jan lost interest in sex.
OK I promise."
Jack smiled and felt like he had let the wine talk. He
didn't want to lose Beth. She was good and he liked her a lot.
She made the office a welcome place all the time. And he loved
looking at her hot body. He smiled at her and said,
"Listen Beth, I shouldn't have said that, I really don't
want to lose your respect."
Beth looked him in the eye and said,
"Jack, if you had an affair or two I could understand. God
knows I think about it. Sometimes it get so hard. Please share
with me."
"Ok Beth my love, but you promised you wouldn't hold it
against me."
He paused briefly then
"As you know I do mostly divorce work for young women from
25 to 40. Your age group. Well a large number of them are so
pissed off at their husbands when they first come in here that
all they can think of is getting back at him. To a lot of them
that means fucking some other guy as soon as possible. I am real
convenient and I can be so very accommodating."
Beth smiled and then laughed delightfully. Jack's use of
the word fuck excited her. She had banned that word from her
house since the kids were born. She rolled it on her tongue and
liked the way it felt and said,
"Jack, how convenient, you fuck your clients. Maybe you
should put that on your business card."
end part 1a

279
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/work_out.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,279 @@
Nenim 5, 0534
I heard footsteps behind me, and from the cadence of his steps I
could tell it was Aaden. I was far too wrapped up in the work on my
terminal to turn around, casually dismissing his presence as friendly
and familiar.
That is, until he came up behind me and put his hands on my
shoulder, gently rubbing away the entire day's frustrations. "Oh,
that feels so good, Aaden, but you're distracting me. I'll give you
just half an hour to cut that out."
He chuckled gently and leaned over, kissing me on the back of
the neck. "Love you," he said gently. "How've the kids been?"
I reached up over my head and wrapped my arms around his neck.
"Oh they're fine. Ember's got them outside right now. Love you
too," I said gently, kissing the furry underside of his muzzle. My
hand trailed
down along his body to his legs, not really seeking his crotch, just
taking full measure of his wonderfully hard body. "You're all hot."
"Been working out."
I looked up at the clock and said, "Ohmifa, is it really
fourteen already?"
"Mm-hmm," he said.
"Damn," I cursed. "I've been working for nine hours already and
I feel like I've gotten nothing done."
"What are you working on, anyway? I've never seen you get so
intense."
"You haven't lived with me long enough. I've been doing some
genecoding work, thinking about a few things."
"Such as?" he said with a little sing-song.
"Oh, this'n'that. Structural variations for Centaurs. Skin
tone controls for Humans, Centaurs."
"A new species?" he asked.
I smiled. "Yeah, that too. Been thinking about it. Now that
the Pendorian races are as established as they are, I wonder if
going with more 'classical' anthropomorphs wouldn't be
inappropriate."
"So what kind are you working on?"
"Mustelids."
"Very interesting. I still say you're working too hard.
Getting intense is one thing, but I think you're overdoing it." He
smiled. "Besides, I need a little help."
"With what?" I asked.
"I want you to spot me."
"I thought that's what AI's were for."
He shrugged. "I'd rather have you do it." I laughed.
"Besides, it gives me a chance to see you. Haven't been doing much
of that, recently, between your project and the kids."
I nodded. "Okay, it's a deal." As if he really needed someone
to spot for him. Still, safety first.
We wandered out of the office and back towards the residences,
where Aaden had set up a separate bedroom. P'nyssa and he and I now
had three whole residences to ourselves, with most of the walls
knocked out again. The center room was still the nursery and
playroom, with the farthest room being the "spare" bedroom. We had
decided not to call it "Aaden's room" because I don't ever want to
imply that Aaden is separate from P'nyssa and me. In fact, P'nyssa
spent as much time there as Aaden. The funny times were when two of
us spent the night in the spare room.
But we had converted the living room of the third residence for
a variety of purposes. My old drafting table and workbench occupied
one corner, the other kept Aaden's weights. There was also a low
table covered with a green cloth. Under the cloth Aaden kept his
seedling and sprouting jars-- the cloth was both to keep in the
humidity and to shield outside eyes from the UV lights.
Aaden threw a hundred fifty kilos or so of weight onto the lower
bar, I didn't bother to really look at how much. I had long ago
ceased to be impressed or confused by how much or how little he used
in his sessions. All I know is that he keeps his body in magnificent
shape, and although it wouldn't really make much of a difference to
me either way, I do love the way he looks.
He laid down and said "Ready?"
"How warmed up are you?" I asked.
"I've been warming up for about twenty minutes, Ken. I just
needed you for this part."
"Oh, okay. I'm ready then." I planted my feet and waited,
handing him the bar slowly. He pressed it to his chest then extended
vertically, breathing hard with every stroke. He began to do
repetitions, lots of them.
I watched as he exercised, enjoying the sight of his muscles
expanding and contracting, his chest rising and falling in pattern
with the repetitions. I started to notice that he was pushing
himself hard, because sweat had broken out on his muzzle and his fur
was matting down. Then I noticed something else-- With every
exhalation I felt his breath blowing up my shorts and over my balls.
It tickled.
I leaned up against the higher bar-rest, the one intended for
Uncia and Tindals (who have longer arms or tentacles, respectively),
and said, "Are you teasing me?"
"What do you mean?" he grunted on a downward stroke.
"You're breathing up my leg," I said, smiling.
He glanced up, taking a good look into my shorts and said, "You
seem to be enjoying it." He landed the bar onto the lower rest and
lunged for my shorts, his muzzle licking against the head of my cock
briefly.
"Ack!" I yipped, stepping back. "Rabid Mephit!"
"Hey! Bring that back here," he said with mock-indignity.
I stepped back into range. "Lower," he said.
"Would it help if I took my shorts off?"
"It would," he said, smiling. He has a handsome smile.
I complied, taking off my shorts and stepping out of them. Now
the only thing I wore was my T-shirt, a silly shirt I acquired during
a brief stint teaching physics at Rocchodain University. It was a
beautiful airbrush of the Ring, over which were the words "Pendorians
don't understand the gravity of the situation," and the equation for
tension in a string caused by centripetal accelleration.
I bent my knees slowly, lowering my not-quite-erect penis to his
muzzle. He lunged again, and I withdrew. "Uh-uh," I teased.
"Give," he said. "Please?"
I smiled and bent my knees again, feeding him the length of my
cock. He closed his muzzle around it, forming his thin lips into a
seal around it, his tongue pressing against the top of my cock. I
held onto the weight bar, giving me balance. He stroked my cock
easily, sending wonderful shocks up into my brain. I closed my eyes
and sighed. "Gods, Aaden," I whispered, "I love you."
I think he said "I love you too," but it wasn't clear as he said
it around my cock. I also needed to lean over because my erection at
full length doesn't like to bend downward. I wanted to lean over
farther, to get at his cock as well, but I didn't have the reach to
undo the string holding his gi bottoms, and even if I were to reach
it I wouldn't have anyplace to put my hands to hold myself up.
So I was stuck, bent over and barely balanced, able to do
nothing but close my eyes and enjoy the soft friction of his mouth.
He laid his head back against the bench, letting go of my cock.
It whipped up and slapped against my belly. "I'm not that strong,"
he said, panting. "I can't hold my head up like that forever."
I laughed and said, "So?"
"So why don't you mount me instead?"
I laughed, walking around to the other side of the weights
bench, sitting down between his legs. I undid the string and pulled
at his pants from the knees as he raised his hips to help. I threw
them aside, grabbed his legs at the knees and pushed them up. He
took over, planting them firmly against the weight bar, exposing his
asshole. I smiled and bent over, licking his balls softly, trailing
my way down to his hole, getting him slick and ready for me.
I leaned forward and aimed my cock, pushing against him gently,
sliding into him. His asshole closed around my cock, pulling me in.
I leaned over further, pressing my chest against the backs of his
legs, feeling the fur on them against me. He reached up and put his
hands on my cheeks, staring at me. His eyes were wide and he was
panting hard. "I love you," he said in a loud whisper.
"I love you too," I said, bucking against him, sliding into him.
We'd made love hundreds, maybe thousands of times, and it was always
just as special. Feeling his hard buttocks striking against my hips
with every stroke, his body jerk with every thrust. He let go of me
and held onto the bars, keeping himself in place as I approached
climax, wanting to get ever deeper into him.
He was staring at me, entranced, and I returned the stare,
looking into his eyes. I wasn't sitting on the bench anymore; I had
raised myself off and was driving myself into him, using my legs to
go ever deeper. My orgasm was inevitable, and I knew it, so I
suddenly stopped moving.
"What's wrong?" he asked.
"Nothing," I gasped. "I'm..." Slowly I stroked into him.
"Right..." Slower, pulling out.
"There... YEAH!" I screamed as I slammed into him one more time,
coming, shooting into him. I bucked against him hard, once, twice, a
third time, draining myself of strength.
I collapsed against him, lying across his broad chest. A paw,
unsteady and unsure, fell across my back. "You're not tired, are
you?" I asked.
"Well, getting ravished is certainly a good way to end a couple
of dozen reps."
"Oh." I'd almost forgotten that he'd been exercising even
before this. I think orgasms give me amnesia. "You are okay?" I
said.
"Fine," he said.
We had lain there for a few minutes, me on top of him, when a
voice interrupted our cuddling. "Daddy, here you are."
I raised my head unsteadily and looked over at the door. "Hiya,
kiddo," I said, crooking a finger in her general direction. She came
running over with all the typically overabundent energy of a
five-year-old. "How's my little 'Lizbeth?" I said, leaning over to
kiss Aaden's daughter gently on the forehead. "Aaden's daughter"
biologically; she was growing up in my household, and she was my
daughter as well.
"Fine. Daddy Aaden, you promised to help me with my drawing."
Aaden picked his head up, looked down out our precocious little
child and said, "In a second, sweetheart. Daddy still has to clean
up from exercise."
"'Kay," she said. As she skipped out I heard Alexi's voice from
the other room say, "Grownups. Always hugging." I looked down at
Aaden and smiled. He laughed.
"Come on," he said. "Let's get cleaned up. Besides, aren't you
supposed to cook tonight?"
"Is it my turn?" I asked with a smile.
He nodded as I slid off of him and stood up woozily. "Oh,
hell," I said. "What should I cook? What are you in the mood for?"
"Lasagna."
"Lasagna?" I asked. "Okay, lasagna it is. I thought you were
on a diet."
"Who says?" he said. I laughed. I bent over to grab my shorts
and he shot out a hand to stroke along the cleft of my butt. I
sighed. "You're looking for trouble. Come on, let's go and clean
up."
He laughed and said, "Yeah."
I stood back up straight and helped him to his feet, hugging him
close. "I love you." We headed down for the bath.
"Love you too."
--
"Working Out"
The Journal Entries of Kennet R'yal Shardik, et. al.
are copyright (c) 1989-1994 Elf Mathieu Sternberg. Distribute freely
via electronic media. This copyright permits individual users to
make single hardcopies for their own use. The Journal Entries may
not be sold or otherwise distributed for profit.

222
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/workgirl.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,222 @@
Archive-name: Casual/workgirl.txt
Archive-author: Jeff Thompson
Archive-title: Hard Working Girl, A
*** This story is based on the experiences of Miss Sharon Henderson ***
'What is life all about? I wish somebody would tell me, someone
whose opinion I respect, that is. Until that happens, I can only be-
lieve that life is just one hard slog from start to end.
I'm now twenty-one, and for the past two years my weekly routine
has hardly changed. Monday to Friday I study medicine at University
where I am a live-in student, and the evenings are spent doing tutorials
or catching up on some writing. I hope one day to be a hospital con-
sultant but have a further three years to go in order to get my degree.
Saturdays I work from ten until six as a checkout operator at my
local Sainsburys to supplement my grant, which means by Saturday night I
am absolutely fed up with work. I've found the only way I can cope is
to just let go and enjoy myself for a few hours, which for me means get-
ting screwed, hard and as often as possible.
Since coming up to Cambridge I've had sex with an awful lot of men
and been called a slag many times, but I don't care. So long as I can
fuck my brains out between Saturday night and Monday morning, I can face
the week ahead with my soul refreshed. Its so good for the complexion
too, and the few blemishes that I used to have are now gone, leaving me
with peachy perfect skin. I'd recommend any girl to fuck as much as she
can while she's young and horny, and ignore the stupid do-gooders who're
only jealous anyway. By now I must've persuaded dozens of young girls
to become as sexually promiscuous as I like to be, and whenever we meet
they all look really lovely now and are enjoying life to the full.
Every Saturday after work I cycle back to the hall of residence and
have a lazy soak in the bath before preparing myself. When I've dried
myself I rub masses of body lotion into my skin, paying particular at-
tention to my tits, cunt lips and arse. By the time I have finished,
my boobs glow like rich creamy globes, each topped with a rigid brown
teat begging to be sucked, and as my puffy lips protrude down from my
cunt a really horny sex-loving feeling starts to permeate my crotch.
After brushing my hair and putting the minimum of make-up on my
face, I then dab Chanel 19 onto a few crucial areas of skin before get-
ting dressed. The objective is to get noticed, so I don a flimsy pink
lace-up camisole with suspenders attached, stockings with the words
"love" and "sex" tracing a pattern up to the thigh, and a very brief
wrap-over skirt which blows open to the waist. My full milky breasts
and hard brown nipples are left completely visible through the sheer ma-
terial of the camisole top, while sexy high heeled shoes complete my
wanton appearance.
To save money I usually catch a bus to my first call, and ignore
all the looks, nudges and stares from the other passengers. My destina-
tion is a working mens hostel in the cheapest part of town. I've become
well known there for my Saturday night visits and a crowd normally gath-
ers by the time I arrive at about seven-thirty. There are two large
dormitory type rooms and I make my way into one or the other, then take
off my skirt before I lie back on one of the beds, spread my slendour
legs wide apart and frig my bare cunt until the juices bubble out.
The men there are mostly labourers working away from home, and I
love their down-to-earth dirty language with "fuck" and "cunt" in almost
every sentence. Usually, it doesn't take many minutes of fingering my
pussy before some of the bolder ones make a move, and I love to just lie
there while they take turns at pumping hot spunk into my womb. Ooh,
just thinking about it now brings a tingle to my randy cock-loving cunt.
At weekends I'll fuck anyone to get lots of spunk into me and I never
care what the men look like as they're reasonably clean, their cocks get
hard and they can shoot plenty of cum.
Last Saturday was about average and of the thirty or so men present
about a third of them were spunky enough to give me a sound fucking.
The best night had been a couple of weeks earlier when a crowd of Dutch-
men swelled the numbers and I ended up having seventeen of them. They
were really into dirty sex, which is something I adore, and they took
turns shoving their sweaty cocks deep into my wet cunt before having me
suck them off. I then let their cum dribble out my mouth into a jug,
and they finally poured it all into a large syringe before injecting all
their spunk and my saliva deep inside my horny sperm-loving body.
Their customary routine is to get drunk most nights, and by nine
o'clock most of them have drifted off to a working mens club nearby, so
I re-fasten my little skirt and set off in the other direction.
Naturally, by then spunk is streaming down the insides of both my
thighs. Now I know some girls would use tissues or something to mop
themselves up, but I like being reminded of sex and just letting their
juice leak out freely and run down both my legs is the best reminder of
all.
Last week, I was walking away from the hostel when a man approached
me and asked if I was doing any business. I thought it was a real hoot
him thinking I was a genuine prostitute, so I told him he could fuck me
standing up for a tenner and he handed me a ten pound note straight from
his wallet. He offered to use a condom but I snatched it out his hand
and threw it away saying what's the point of eating sweets with the
wrapper on! He then took me behind a building and shot his hot load up
me to mix in with all the labourer's spunk. Wasn't that a nice dirty
surprise?
My next stop is a wine bar where I head straight for the ladies.
There I take my skirt off and massage the semen into my skin before
running a bowl of water and washing my cunt. Althought I think its a
silly shame, some men are a bit fussy about other men's spunk so I have
to go through this tidy-up rigmarole. Sure, I get funny looks from
women who come into the loo but I just stare back at them and carry on
wiping my crotch until I've finished.
The bar is one of those chrome and glass affairs with high stools
ranged around the walls, and attracts trendy singles like flies. I get
an empty glass from the bar and sit on a stool so my skirt falls open,
exposing my suspenders and pubic bush, and its a bad night if I haven't
been approached within two minutes. If its for a quickie round the back
or in somebody's car I always return to the bar afterwards and try for
another straight away. One week I got screwed four times this way in
less than half an hour, then shamelessly sat on a stool so my cunt lips
hung apart and a group of impressionable young girls could see the cum
oozing copiously from my randy slit!
Whenever a man takes me back to his place I tell him I'm meeting my
boyfriend at the disco later so he'll have to drive me back after we've
fucked, and this story always works. Its usually after ten-thirty be-
fore I get into one of the city centre discos, and by then still more
semen is running out of my sex-loving hole to soak my creamy thighs.
But because of the subdued lighting nobody notices all the juicy spunk
dribbling down my stockinged legs, and even if they do its assumed to be
perspiration or my own randy sex-juices. I adore feeling the wetness
run down my legs!
Discos are like fantasy palaces, where people can pretend to be
what they aren't and nobody minds. Because of this my clothes or lack
of them don't stand out half as much, and with all the low-cut micro
minis being worn, a lot of tits, suspenders and panties are on show.
The discussion in the Ladies loo is usually whether or not to screw with
the guy they're dancing with. Sometimes they ask me what to do, and I
always say they should forget the risks, ignore the goody-goodys and get
as much sex as they possibly can, because its a proven fact that girls
bodies need plenty of semen to develop a smooth milky complexion and to
promote their hormones.
I get a real kick from talking young girls into being promiscuous
without caring who they fuck, and one lovely petite seventeen-year-old
went completely cock-crazy after I'd spoken to her. She's since joined
in the swinging scene, screws with absolutely anyone, and simply adores
being gang-banged. I also convinced two teenage sisters, who both now
advertise in several contact magazines, and each wants to be first to
have had a thousand men spunk inside them. But I must admit the young
schoolkids who con their way past the doormen are the easiest converts.
I must've persuaded dozens of fourteen and fifteen year old girls to be
nice little sluts and love to see their changed appearance after their
first few one night stands, with their tight micro-skirts and bra-less
young tits being felt-up all over the dance floor!
But the real reason why I visit discos is simply because I like the
raunchy music and atmosphere, although I do get a kick from sucking off
strangers who sit next to me in the dark alcoves. If I have a drink in
front of me I don't swallow their spunk right away, but let it dribble
from my mouth into the glass while they watch, then knock it back in one
gulp. I never ask their names. Who cares about names when its cock I'm
after. Usually I can persuade one or two men to let me sit across them
and feed their stiff cocks up my pulsating sheath. Its great having a
man shooting spunk inside my cunt only a few feet from the packed dance
floor, while loud sexy music is booming around the room.
If no-one asks me to sleep with them I go straight back to my room
when the disco closes, throw my things on the floor and climb into bed.
Instead of washing, I revel in the juicy dirty feeling as God knows how
many men's spunk keeps leaking out of my hot cunt all night, and next
morning I'll reek of sperm and there'll be a thick dry coating of spunk
on my peachy thighs and bum.
Sunday mornings I spend doing my laundry, but after lunch I always
pop round to a nearby large house which has been rented by eight male
students. They have regular pot-smoking sessions, but drugs aren't the
reason why I go there. Once they get high they don't care what they get
up to, so we play a stupid game where I take off my knickers and pull my
skirt right up before lying on the carpet. Then they blindfold me and I
have three guesses at whose cock is in my cunt before the spunk rushes
into me.
But one week they fooled me by getting some twelve and thirteen
year old lads off the playing fields, and of course they all orgasmed as
soon as they'd pushed their cocks inside me. By the fourth premature
spunking I guessed something was up and took off the mask. I was an-
noyed at first and told them next time they bring people off the street
to make sure they're old enough to fuck me! Of course, being the jokers
they are, the following week they smuggled in a sixty-five year old pen-
sioner and it was ages before he managed to pump his weak spunk into my
cunt.
Afterwards I usually make us all Sunday tea, and leave around seven
to make my way down to the lorry park. As I said earlier I like to fuck
my brains out at weekends, and sometimes this makes a great finale. On
Sunday a lot of continental drivers stop there overnight, and there are
usually about sixty or seventy large container lorries parked there.
Quite simply, I walk up and down the rows of trucks knocking on all
the cab doors asking if they want to fuck me. I don't get all that many
refusals and I love the dirty feeling as French, Spanish, German, Ital-
ian and Greek drivers each grab my bum with their filthy hands and shove
their foreign cocks right up my cunt before shooting more and more and
still more creamy spunk into my horny young womb. Yes, Sunday nights I
just go spunk crazy and make a real pig of myself!
Pretty soon my stockings are absolutely soaked in spunk as it runs
thickly out of my cunt and down both my legs, so much so that it starts
trickling into my shoes as well. Still I keep on offering myself to be
fucked more and more until eventually I can hardly walk straight. Un-
fortunately, I have to leave the compound at ten o'clock when the secu-
rity men lock the gates, and it is always with reluctance that I lurch
back to the University where I just drop into bed to sleep. Then next
morning I'll put my things in the wash and clean myself up before get-
ting dressed in my "normal" clothes again.
OK, so maybe some highly moral people don't approve of my life-
style, but at least it gets me through the hard slog each week, and if I
get my degree in three years time it will all have been worth it. Also,
the considerable number of girls who have thanked me for leading them
into uninhibited sex are living proof of its natural beauty.
Yours very sincerely, Sharon
--

446
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/workhim.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,446 @@
Archive-name: Amazon/workhim.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Work Him Over!
"Don't look now, June, but our peeping tom is at the back
door again," Susan said as her roommate came into the house.
"Mmm," June responded, "he seems to be dropping around often."
The two girls lived in a comfortable one-story bungalow in a
quiet part of the city. June was a glamorous-looking dark-haired
girl who was a featured dancer in one of the city's best night
spots. Her specialty was an exotic number that showed off her
5'7", 130 pound body to perfection. She moved with a grace and
fluidity that belied her above-average size. Susan was a
beautiful blonde who modeled lingerie for a large department
store. She was 5'5" and 118 pounds, and boasted an enticing
figure.
While both girls were used to having men admire their
figures, and indeed enjoyed it, they were getting concerned about
the peeping tom. They had first noticed him peering in through
the rear door one night about three weeks ago. Their first
reaction was to scream, but they had remained silent, hoping he
would go away. He had left after a few minutes, but had been
coming back, and for increasing periods of time. He could no
longer be ignored.
June and Susan now sat in the living room and pondered what
to do. "He's getting on my nerves," Susan said in a low voice so
the peeping tom could not hear her, "and I'm sure he's the one
that's stolen all those panties of mine off the clothesline out
back."
"Yes, and I've lost several pairs of nylons to him," June
said. "Apparently he's going to keep on bothering us unless we
do something."
"But what?" Susan asked.
June paused before answering. "I don't think it will do
much good to call the police. We don't even know his name. I
think it would be best to take matters in our own hands. Suppose
we could lure him into the house on some pretext, pin him down,
maybe take off some of his clothes so he can't escape, and then
work him over until he's so scared and embarrassed he won't think
of bothering us again."
"Sounds okay," Susan agreed, "but how do we do that? After
all, he's bigger than either of us, and we might get hurt trying
something like that."
June shifted her position on the couch, showing a good flash
of nylon as she did so, muttering, "might as well show our
visitor something to keep him occupied while we plot his
downfall." She continued, "I think, if we work together, we can
handle him. I'm big and strong enough to give most men a good
tussle, and if I have to get dirty I can be murder on a man in
the clinches - as some of the wolves in this town have found out
the hard way. And I know you're stronger than you look, and know
a little something about handling a man. Remember that creep in
the movie lobby? He's probably still hurting from that knee you
rammed into his stomach?"
"I still don't know, June. I don't think we can take him on
straightaway, even together," Susan said.
"Well, let's use a little strategy and some feminine
weapons," June said. "I've been thinking about a plan since last
time he was here. First, to lure him in here, I think we have to
make it seem like there's only one of us around. He probably
would be too uneasy with both of us. Now, suppose you pretend to
leave on an errand. I'll toss some curves his way to get him
really hooked, then 'accidentally' discover him without letting
on I knew he was out there peeping. Once I get him inside, I'll
turn on the charm and get him in a necking session. I'll start
unloosening his clothes until he discovers what I'm up to, then
call for help. You come out from where you've been hiding, and
we'll get him down, sit on him, and take off his clothes. That
should slow him down. Then we can tie him up and work him over."
After listening to June's plan, Susan still had some doubts.
June argued, "the sooner we do something, the better. He's been
harmless, if creepy, but who knows when he might decided to get a
little more aggressive when one of us is alone. Besides," she
grinned, "I'm itching to get my hands on him. It might be fun to
teach him a lesson.
Susan finally agreed and prepared to "leave" the house to
inaugurate the plan. "So long, I'll be back in a few hours," she
called out, loud enough for the man to hear from the rear of the
house, as she picked up her purse and strode towards the front
door.
"Good night, Susan. I'll do a few chores around here before
going to bed," June answered. She took a long, leisurely stretch
on the couch, knowing it provided a good show for her prey.
After languishing a few more minutes on the couch, she arose and
began to clean up the room, picking up magazines and
straightening furniture. She knew the stooping and bending would
be appreciated by him. She pretended dissatisfaction with the
position of the couch, and gave it a few tugs, but could not move
it to where she wanted. She sighed, then strode rapidly toward
the back door, apparently to get something from the rear of the
house. She saw the face disappear quickly and knew he was
fleeing. But she reached the back door and flipped on the switch
to light up the backyard a few seconds later. As she stepped
through the door she pretended to notice him for the first time.
He had had time only to get several strides away from the house.
As June let out a little "oh," he stopped in confusion,
realizing that he was close enough to be recognized and that his
nocturnal peeping might be spoiled because of it. He turned and
faced her, trying to regain his composure, and said, "Hello, I
was just cutting through your back lawn to save some steps on the
way home. I'm sorry if I scared you."
"That's okay," June said breezily, "anytime." She was
sizing him up, and saw a light-haired man, probably in his mid-
twenties, of about average size. He was smiling at her, but his
whole demeanor was one of deceitfulness. She disliked him more
than ever.
"Say, if you're not in too much of a hurry, could I borrow
your muscles for a few minutes?" she quickly asked. "I want to
move a couch and can't by myself. I was going to get a crowbar
or something from the garage, but I'm sure you'll do a better
job." She accompanied her request with a dazzling smile, one few
men could resist.
"Uh, well, I just..." he stammered, but June cut in.
"Oh, it will only take a minute. Pleased," she coaxed.
"Okay," he agreed, "if you're really in need of help." He
followed her into the house and in a few minutes had the couch
where she wanted it.
"Why, thank you very much," she said. "Say, I don't even
know your name."
"Jim. Jim Weston," he replied.
"Well, thank you, Jim. It was very kind of you. Now
perhaps I can repay you with a kiss."
She moved close to him as he stood before the couch. Before
he could say anything, she put her arms around him and gave him a
long, vigorous kiss. Her hands roamed over his body, and she
ascertained that he was not particularly muscular. Just average.
She ended the kiss and grasped his shoulders. "Mmm, that
was delicious," she said. "Shall we try some more?"
Without waiting for a reply, she embraced him again, only
this time she leaned her full weight against him and made him
stumble backwards onto the couch, her body atop his.
Jim was thoroughly mystified by her aggressiveness. Never
had such a beautiful, desirable woman thrown herself at him with
such abandon, and he wondered what had possessed her. His first
thought was that it might be related to his peeping activities,
yet the girl had given no sign of doubt when he had explained his
presence in the backyard. What, then?
He had little time to think about the reasons, for June was
forcing his attention elsewhere. Her tongue was exploring his
mouth, and her hands were roaming over his body again. She could
feel his initial stiffness and uncertainty melt under her expert
ministrations. He was apparently, and understandably, beginning
to enjoy it. His arms went about her and began to explore her
body. She overcame her feeling of disgust at having him handle
her this way by thinking of how short his pleasure would be.
As soon as she felt that his hands were busy on her and that
his attention was fixed thoroughly on the pleasure of the moment,
June started to work. She kept one arm about him while she
sneaked one hand down to his waist to undo the clasp on his
trousers and ease his zipper open.
Now the more difficult task of working his trousers over his
hips. To accomplish this, she began to move and toss about,
ostensibly to add variety to their necking. This made Jim move
too, and every time he raised a hip she gave a slight tug on that
side of his trousers.
But by the time she had his trousers pulled halfway down his
thighs, he noticed what she was doing.
"Hey, what are you up to?" he yelled, pushing her off him
and grabbing at his pants.
June knew her curves no longer were effective, but, feeling
confident of a victory, she grabbed at his trousers and said
angrily, "Just a little reverse panty raid, Mister. You like to
steal our clothes, so we're about to steal yours. Come on,
Susan, let's get him."
Horrified, Jim struck out angrily at her and clipped her
chin, tumbling her off the couch and onto the floor. The blow
hurt, and June knew he would not hesitate to hit either girl,
hard, to prevent his capture.
"Quick, Susan," she cried, as he hurriedly arose, pulled up
his pants and fastened the clasp.
Susan rushed from the bedroom, where she had been hiding,
and jumped Jim from behind, throwing one arm around his neck and
grabbing his hair with the other hand. He started throwing
elbows violently. One caught Susan in the stomach, and she
sagged to the floor.
Temporarily free, Jim started running to the back door and
freedom. But June, still on her back from his shove, stuck out a
foot and tripped him, sending him sprawling on his stomach. Both
Jim and June scrambled to their feet and raced each other to the
door. Jim reached it first, but as he turned the knob June
stopped him by grabbing the top of his trousers in the middle of
his back with both hands.
"Whoa!" she said. "You're not going to get away now!"
To his amazement, Jim could not pull her off him. He could
not believe this lovely creature was strong enough to hold him.
He was further amazed when she planted one foot against the side
of the doorframe and began straightening her leg. He was pulled
away from the door, and he heard the clasp of his trousers break
from the tension.
He reached down to redo it, and June took advantage of this
to reach down and grab both of his cuffs. She jerked up and his
feet flew out form under him. He tumbled to the floor, rolling
onto his back before he could stop his momentum.
June crouched over him like a tiger and noticed that her
last tug had pulled his trousers down halfway on his thighs.
With a gleam in her eye she slammed a high heel to the floor in
the space between his crotch and the top of his trousers, then
knelt to place one knee on his stomach as she tried to wiggle her
let through the opening between his thighs, to that he could not
pull his trousers up.
Jim tried to rise, but June caught his chin with the heel of
her hand and jolted his head back. He was knocked flat on his
back, and his head rang as it struck the floor hard.
This took the fight out of him for a few seconds, and a look
of panic spread across his face as he now realized that he was
going to lose the battle. This lovely, exotic creature atop him,
whose name he did not know but whom he had admired and watched
secretly for weeks now, seemed determined not to let him get
away. She was a strong, efficient, deadly foe.
As she shifted position so that she sat with her full weight
bearing down on his hips and thighs, she laughed, "Now, you
sneak, we have you where we want you. Let's see how much fight
you have without your pants!"
Jim tried to toss this devilish creature off, but she was so
firmly seated that he could hardly budge her. She pinched and
tickled him until he gave up and ceased struggling for a moment.
By this time Susan had regained her breath and was eager to
get even with Jim. She now stood over his head, and June said to
her, "Good, girl, back to the battle. I've got him under
control. You sit on him up there and I'll remove his pants."
"Only glad to!" Susan said. Looking up, Jim saw another
girl with fire in her eye. She wasn't as big as the vixen
pinning his hips, but she seemed as determined.
With a cry of delight she said, "I have just the way to do
it, June. Since he likes my panties so much, I'll give him a
first-hand view of the pair I have on!"
She hitched up her skirt and, with a rustle of silk and
nylon, began to sit down on his face. Jim started to yell and
raised his hands to ward her off, but she grabbed his wrists and
sat hard on his face. His protests were cut off, and his vision
blocked as he was squashed by a pair of silk panties and
surrounded by a jungle of nylon, skirt and negligee. He could
hardly move or breathe, and Susan added to his discomfort by
bouncing up and down a few times.
"Beautiful, beautiful!" June said. "How appropriate!"
Jim could feel her shift her position and start to remove
his trousers. He bucked desperately, but got nowhere. Nearly
250 pounds of shapely but surprisingly strong womanhood was
seated strategically atop him, and he didn't have a chance. The
girl on his head was only of average size, but she knew how to
pinch and claw and pull at his hands and fingers so that he could
not get a good hold on her. And every place he did grab seemed
to be covered by slippery nylon or fragile undergarments that
frustrated him further. The girl on his hips knew exactly how to
use her weight to prevent him from kicking.
June now had his trousers at his ankles and pulled them off
his feet after removing his shoes and socks.
"To the victors belong the spoils!" she shouted, as she held
his trousers aloft triumphantly.
"Three cheers for us," Susan added. They then teamed up to
remove his shirt.
He was now wearing only his shorts, and Jim felt June grasp
the top of them. With a wink she asked Susan, "Shall we remove
these, too?"
Susan answered shyly, "Let's let him keep them awhile.
Maybe later we'll find it necessary to take them off." She then
rose from her seat on his face.
Jim let out a double sight of relief, but June quickly moved
up to straddle his chest. She was not laughing now. As Susan
gathered up his clothes, June said firmly, "Now, Mr. Weston,
let's have some explanations as to why you've been peeping on us
and stealing our clothes."
He looked exceedingly embarrassed, and when he did not reply
for several seconds, June grabbed his shorts and said menacingly,
"Talk!"
"I didn't mean any harm," Jim stuttered. "You're both so
attractive, I just couldn't help watching. And I was afraid
you'd turn me down if I asked you for a date."
"You're right there!" June responded. "Neither of us can
stand creeps. But why steal our nylons and panties?"
Jim was really sweating as he answered, "I just considered
you had the best pair of legs I'd ever seen, and she had such a
beautiful figure, I wanted something to remind me of them."
"How disgusting!" said Susan, who had, unnoticed by Jim,
locked the doors so he couldn't run out.
"I agree," said June, "now what to do with this...thing?"
"Please, please, let me go!" Jim begged desperately. "I
won't bother you again. I won't peep, I won't take your things.
Please, I was only admiring your figures."
His pleas were so fervent and appeared so sincere, that both
girls started to soften. As he continued to beg, they looked at
each other and decided that perhaps they had taught him enough of
a lesson. Much as she would like to continue, June thought that
he had, in his perverse way, paid them a compliment.
"Okay, you can go, if you promise not to bother us again,"
she said as she arose from him, "but don't ever let us see or
catch you around here again!"
Jim got up slowly, gathered up his clothes in his arms, and
then walked to the rear door. He paused there, turned, and the
fury that had built up inside him as the girls had taken him down
and taken off his clothes exploded as he said, "You can be sure
I'll never be around here again, you devils!"
THen, as the girls listened in amazement, he started calling
them names that brought blushes to their faces. Their amazement
turned to fury, and they started walking toward him. He grabbed
the doorknob and said, "You'll never catch me! I know my way
through the backyard, even in the dark!"
He pulled he knob, but nothing happened. He pulled again,
and it still did not budge. Frantically he jerked as the girls
closed in.
"Don't bother, buster, it's locked!" June said. "Now you'll
really get what you deserve!"
He whirled to find two grinning girls. He dashed between
them for the front door, but found it locked too. He turned and
found himself being stalked like jungle prey by two tigers in
high heels. He dropped his clothes and started moving
frantically so they could not corner him. And he looked
desperately for a route of escape.
"What's the matter?" June cooed. "Afraid of a couple of
girls? Why you're bigger than either of us."
Jim saw a door and ,hoping it led to the outside, opened it
and dashed through. A peal of laughter arose from both girls,
and too late he realized he had entered one of the girls'
bedrooms.
They chased him inside, then June shut the door, locked it,
and said, "Now I've got you in my room. And you'll wish you
never saw it before I'm through!"
Seeking any out he could, he said, "That's not fair, two
against one! You wouldn't be so brave alone!"
June replied, "We're not interested in being fair to you.
Only in fixing your little red wagon and your vile tongue. But,
if you insist, I'm very happy to take you on - alone!"
She began unzipping her dress,and as she stepped out of it,
Jim realized why she was so strong. Her attire of a brief, sexy
bra and panties revealed a flat, firm stomach, strong muscles
along her thighs, and a well-built pair of shoulders. She was as
solid as a rock, and incredibly curved.
"Susan," she said, "Get a pair of nylons out of the dresser.
Since he likes mine so much, I'll use a pair to tie him up!"
Jim eyed Susan as she went to the dresser and wailed, "Tie
me up? What are you going to do?"
June said confidently, "I'm going to take you down and tie
and gag you so you won't be able to move a muscle. Then we'll
decide what to do next." She was confident that he was so
confused and scared, she could handle him fairly easily now.
As he backed away from her, she mocked, "Afraid of even one
girl, big boy?"
He tried to break by her, but she grabbed a hand, sat back
on the nearby bed, braced one foot against the bedboard at the
foot of the bed, and began pulling.
Jim saw the muscles along her leg bulge as she straightened
her leg. Though he tried to pull away, her let was too strong
for him, and he felt himself being pulled steadily toward her.
"C'mon to bed with me," June taunted, "there are a few
things I want to try with you!"
With one big, final push of her leg she tumbled him into bed
beside her. Before he could recover she was all over him. She
pinched him cruelly in the ribs, jerked his hair hard, twisted an
earlobe, then smashed a knee into his stomach to double him over.
She pushed him onto his stomach and jumped astraddle his back,
then snaked an arm around his neck and applied a tight
stranglehold. He tried to roll her off, but she rode him
expertly. She squeezed hard for several seconds, and when she
let go his head bobbed limply.
"Give me a nylon," she ordered Susan, and while Jim tried to
regain his breath she turned around and sat on the back of his
legs as she deftly wound a nylon around his ankles and tied a
knot. His legs were now immobilized.
"Now, let's tie those arms behind his back," she said, as
she again straddled his back. She reached for his hands, but in
desperation he clutched them together under his body.
June only laughed at this futile move and said, "That won't
stop me!"
She reached under, grabbed one of his little fingers and
began to bend it back.
"You bitch!" Jim cried, as pain shot through his entire arm.
Her bending made him release his hold, and June dragged his
arm from under him and twisted it behind his back. She took the
other nylon from Susan and wrapped it around his wrist, then
moved a knee up to pin his wrist against his back.
Then she reached under and extracted his other arm by the
same grip on the little finger, pulled it behind his back, and
knotted the wrists together.
Jim started to sob at being so manhandled, and June said,
"Why, our big man is crying like a baby! And I've hardly
started. I think we must wash out his mouth with soap for those
names he called us, Susan!"
Susan replied, "You bet! I'll get the soap."
By the time she returned with a bar o soap, June had rolled
Jim onto his back and was kneeling at the back of his head,
facing him, a knee at each side of his head. She took the soap
and ordered, "Open up."
But Jim clamped his mouth shut.
"That's no trouble either," June said as she clamped his
nostrils shut with one hand. As his supply of air faded, Jim
shook his head violently, but her knees restricted his movement.
He was finally forced to gulp for air, and June shoved the bar of
soap in. He tried to spit it out, but she held a hand over his
mouth.
The soap taste filled his mouth and made him choke and gasp
violently, as the girls laughed. It seemed like an hour before
June removed her hand and he could hobble to the bathroom and
spit out the soap. They even held a glass of water for him to
rinse out his mouth, and bubbles cane once again.
But his trial was not yet over, for June then jammed a pair
of rubber falsies into his mouth and secured them there by a
bright red silk scarf, which she knotted behind his head.
Now he was both bound and gagged with the type of feminine
articles that he coveted so secretly. June and Susan gazed down
in triumphant satisfaction at their helpless, miserable victim.
"Lovely job, don't you think?" Susan asked.
Next Susan returned with her camera and flash unit. Jim
tried to roll off the bed to escape this final humiliation, but
June took a firm grip on his two ears and twisted him back onto
the pillow as one bulldogs a steer. Then she plopped her firm
and shapely buttocks, clad in their lacy black panties, fully on
his chest, adding to his discomfort in having his nylon-bound
arms beneath the weight of his body by putting her own full
weight on it.
She raised her clenched fists up and outward in the
traditional pose of the victor, causing her lovely, full breasts
to jut out over her foaming, gagged prey like a canopy.
"Smile for the camera, you helpless, woman-whipped sissy!"
she said, turning her head for a pose. "We'll make several
copies of these, Jim Weston, and keep them handy to post on you
company bulletin board or publish in the plant newspaper if you
ever bother us once we release you or don't do exactly as we say.
There's a lot of information about you in your wallet
identification cards."
Gagged as he was, all that the poor man could do was
register an expression of fear and shake his head to let them
know how completely he was at their mercy.
"Maybe by now Mr. Weston would like to apologize to us, "
Susan suggested. She took the gag off and untied him.
Dry-mouthed and rueful, the sore-muscled, exhausted man
could only lie there gasping.
"You've had us living a life of terror for a long time now,
uncertain when the peeping tom would show up again or strike or
steal something of ours or maybe hurt us. Now you can know a
little of what it's like!"
"I'll try to do whatever you say," he said cringing.
"Good!" Susan cut in. "Now go outside and get your things
on. Then stick this pair of nylons we had you all bound with in
your pocked so that the tops and feet show fully and prominently.
We want everyone you pass to notice them. And don't put them all
the way into your pocked until you get home!"
Scarlet with embarrassment, the man in the panties with the
lipsticked mouth went into the yard and got dressed. He was
careful to arrange the nylons as they had ordered in his breast
pocket and walked away.
The dangling nylons seemed a flag of victory to the girls,
and they grinned with pride as their victim slouched home with
his tail between his legs, or his nylons hanging, as it were.
--

1125
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/workhome.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

422
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/workin.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,422 @@
Copyright <20> 1997, Rich Humus, ALL Rights Reserved
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
through mrdouble@airmail.net.
"Workin' on the Chain Gang"
by Rich Humus
"Ok, fellows, there are only two rules - one, if you're in her pussy,
you're in a rubber. Don't worry, I brought plenty. And two, you gotta cum
ON her face or IN her mouth, ok?" The cheers rang out around us. I grinned
down at my somewhat helpless wife, Devon. But, I guess maybe I should start
at the beginning.
My lovely wife of 26 has a somewhat bizarre nature. She likes rough, kinky
sex, but only when she's restrained and can't resist. I guess that makes it
seem less of a voluntary thing for her, and it's easier to justify (as if
you needed to justify rough, kinky sex, eh?) She didn't mind almost
anything done to her, as long as she was bound in some way and couldn't
resist. This has led to some rather wild times, as I'm sure you can
imagine, and I thought I'd tell you about one of them.
We'd been driving along the interstate for some time, looking for one thing
in particular. Our state has recently been utilizing prison labor for
road-side cleanup and maintenance, and we thought we might find a bus full
of convicts and see what came up, so to speak. After about 45 minutes, we
passed the signs that said "Road Maintenance Ahead", and Devon started to
squirm in her seat. She couldn't do much else. She had on a short brown
leather miniskirt that stopped at mid thigh. Just high enough so that when
she sat down or bent over, you could see the sexy tops of her thigh-high
stockings. She had on a teenager's red tube-top that did little to restrain
her 36C breasts, unencumbered as they were by a bra or anything like it.
Her hands were cuffed behind her back, and she had a small ball gag in her
mouth. In the back seat was our "Head-Lock" , as we called it. This was a
nifty little gadget that I'd cranked out in my workshop. It was like a pack
frame that started at her shoulders and extended up about four inches above
the top of her head. Padded restraints on the frame fitted snugly to either
side of her head, below her chin, and across the top of her head. Two small
straps separated by chrome bars split across her face, and when she was
strapped into it, the device had the effect of completely locking her skull
in a fixed position. The small straps acted to force her mouth open and not
allow her to close it. She has perfected the art of swallowing (almost
anything<EFBFBD>) without closing her mouth, and if you think that's easy, you
should try it sometime with a mouth full of (well, you fill in the blanks<6B>)
About the only thing she could perform with any body part above her neck
was close her eyes.
After a few hundred yards, we saw the bright blue buses off to the side of
the road. There were two of them. I pulled the car up behind the last one,
rolled down the window on Devon's side of the car, then got out, locked the
doors, and walked up to the door at the front of the bus I was behind.
"Hey, how're you doin'?" I nonchalantly asked the burly (aren't they all?)
guard, sitting on the lower step with a riot gun cradled across his lap. I
think I scared him out of his daydream a bit.
"Hey, man, what'cha doin'? Who're you?" he grunted, fingering the gun
nervously. I held up my hands, palms out.
"Whoa, whoa, ease up. No problems here. But I got a proposition for you, if
you're interested."
"Huh?" Prison guards are not usually noted for their snappy conversational
abilities.
"See that car back there?"
"Yeah"
"See the woman in it?"
He craned his neck back to look in the window. Devon's long red hair was
blowing out the window, but you could still see in. Her gorgeous face
looked back at him.
"Yeah - not bad, buddy."
"Well, she'd like to do her part for convict rehabilitation and, shall we
say, relief of tension. "
"What?" Man, this guy was dull.
"SHE'D LIKE TO FUCK ALL YOUR PRISONERS! You too, if you're interested."
That got his attention.
"You shittin' me?"
"Nope. Go ask her yourself."
He did. He ambled back to the car, stuck his head in the window, and I
could see him ask Devon something. Whatever he asked her, she must have
answered correctly, because he straightened back up, turned to me, and
smiled broadly. He walked back up to the front of the bus where I waited
for him.
"Ok, man, if that's your thing. Tell ya what, it's about time to break for
lunch. There's a roadside pull-out about 2 miles up the road that's for
official vehicles only. Meet us up there. I'll get the prisoners rounded
up." I nodded and walked back Devon.
"What'd he ask you?" I said, as I started the car and pulled out on the
highway.
"Mmm mmm". Ooops. Forgot the ball gag. I reached over and unstrapped it.
"He asked me did I want to fuck and suck all his guys. I just nodded." Dev
said, after massaging her jaw for a second. "How many are there, anyway?"
"Looks like about 40 or so, babe. You're gonna get the shit fucked out of
you today, that's for sure<72>" I grinned over at her.
"Yeah, and you love it, you bastard<72>" she scowled half-heartedly.
We reached the pull-out and I drove the car to the very end of it and
turned it around facing the road. While we waited, I let her give me head.
She's very, very good at it. In about 10 minutes, the two buses rumbled in
to the dirt and pulled sideways next to each other.
"Showtime, baby. Let's go." I pulled her head, reluctantly, off my cock
and got out to help her out of the car. After she was out, I reached back
and grabbed the "Head-Lock".
I made a big scene of lowering it down over her shoulders and attaching and
tightening all the straps. When I was done, her face was locked straight
ahead, her head unable to move up or down, or to either side. Her lovely
mouth gaped open about 3 inches. I reached into her bag, found the lipstick
tube, and applied a fresh coat over her slightly sweaty lips.
"Here, you rubbed a little bit off on me. Gotta look good for all the guys,
eh?" I grinned.
I reached into the car, grabbed the video camera, took her elbow and we
walked up to the buses. I met my friend the guard.
"Ok, let's go to the back and get going, shall we? Don't want to keep the
guys waiting." We walked down the narrow aisle of the bus. The men in there
could only gape at us. There was about a 70-30 split of blacks and Latinos
and white guys. The all looked fairly tough, as I guess most prisoners do.
I could feel Devon's excitement start to mount. When we got to the rear of
the bus, I saw that it was set up just as I'd hoped. There was a long bench
seat across the entire rear door, about 7 feet long. The guys sitting back
there got up as we arrived, and moved out of our way up the aisle. I sat
Devon down on the back bench. I motioned for her to stand back up. When she
did, I reached out and pulled her miniskirt off. The second her shaved cunt
came into view, the guys around us hooted and hollered like maniacs. I
guess most of them hadn't seen live pussy for quite a while. Devon
reddened, but didn't resist. Then I set her back down again.
"Can I borrow a couple sets of cuffs from somebody? We only brought one
pair." I said, chuckling. The guard handed over a set of his. I cuffed
Devon's wrists to bars on either side of the seat, and pulled her feet out.
She was half-laying, half-sitting on the bench, her ass just on the edge of
it and her arms held out to either side. Then I cuffed her ankles to the
bottom rails of the seats in front of us. Now she was pretty effectively
restrained from any movement. I left her tube top on, for various reasons.
She has very sensitive nipples, with rings, and I was concerned about some
of the guys getting a little rough with her if we weren't careful. Besides,
its fun to watch her suck the sperm out of her clothes during the ride
home.
I made my announcement about the rules as I set up the camera. I always
captured all our adventures on tape, and had quite a library building up
back home. "Line up, one by one, and have fun, ok?" I grinned over at
them.
And so it started. In about thirty seconds, we had a bus full of hard cocks
looking to empty their stored up loads in and on my lovely wife. I looked
down at her and winked. "Thirsty, dear?" She nodded as best she could,
knowing what kind of drink she'd soon be tasting.
I reached into her bag and handed the first lucky guy a rubber. He walked
up and with hardly any preliminaries, shoved the first of many hard cocks
right up Devon's snatch. She was already wet, as I knew she would be.
I turned the camera on, and sat back to watch. The first guy lasted about 3
minutes before he pulled himself out of her with an audible "plop" and
stood up, stripping the rubber off his cock. He aimed it well. The first
jizz jet of the day landed right along side Devon's wide open mouth and
fell in a long stripe of white up her cheekbone and across her eyes into
her forehead. She grunted and orgasmed. I've gotten her trained so well.
Four more jets of hot cum rained down on her before the guy was empty. Two
of them he managed to shoot straight into her mouth. I looked in as he
stepped away and watched her swallow roughly.
"Good girl, that's what we want." I love women who swallow, and Devon could
drink cum like it was water. The next three guys were pretty much the same
route, a couple of minutes thrusting deeply into my bride's wet pussy, then
a quick withdrawal and a jerk-off in her face. One guy did manage to shoot
six good sized wads of nut-juice into Dev's mouth before he was finished. I
watched as one huge gob of solid slime clung to her top teeth a few seconds
before it dripped down into the pool of white sauce simmering in her jaws.
I could feel my cock get hard. We all watched her swallow again, her Adam's
apple bobbing in her neck. I could just imagine the wad of wet stuff
sliding down her slim throat and dripping into her stomach.
The fifth guy asked if her ass was available. Well, it was, kind of, since
her hips hung over the edge of the seat like that. "Sure, " I said, "just
let me prop her up a bit. We scrounged up a small pad of foam and I slid it
under her hips, bringing the little brown and red pucker of her rectum into
view, and accessibility. "Rubber?" the guy asked. I looked down at Devon.
The best she could do was roll her eyes back and forth. No.
"Nah, just stick it in there. You might want to juice up a bit first,
though."
He did. He unwrapped a good sized cock and slid it right into the balls up
Devon's clasping cunt tunnel. He slid it back and forth a bit, you could
hear the <20>sluuuurp schluuup" noise it made. After a minute or two, he
pulled it out and placed the head of his cock at my wife's asshole. Then he
pushed it in, about four inches all at once. "Unnnnnhgg" she grunted in
pain/pleasure. Devon didn't often go in for anal play, but sometimes I
thought she enjoyed it in these kinds of situations. Even nastier than
normal, I guess.
He slid in and out of her ass several times, each time going a little
deeper in and a little farther out. Finally, he began sawing his entire
cock, probably a good eight inches worth, in and out of my honey's hiney.
"Hey, dude, I bet that's better than Faggot George's butt, eh?" rang out a
voice from farther back in the line. Everybody around laughed at that.
"Huhh..Yeah<61>.huhh<68>this<69>.bitch<63>is<69>tight<68>as<61>a<EFBFBD>muthafucker<65>" he grunted
between strokes, each word punctuated by a bottoming out in Devon's bottom.
She was grunting and groaning with each thrust, and I'm sure was near
another climax when the guy suddenly pulled out and slid up towards her
mouth. I'm not sure if he planned to slip his slimy shaft between her
semenized lips or not, but I said it anyway.
"She really doesn't like the taste of shit, so keep it out of her mouth,
ok?" I needn't have worried. His cock spit a huge rope of sperm right at
her face before I even finished the sentence. It struck midway across her
forehead and splattered right into her flaming red hair. The next jet
bounced off her nose and splattered in half a dozen globs all over her
cheeks. Then he drooled a long, drippy, slimy mass of it right into her
open mouth.
By now the semen on her face was really starting to pile up. Since the
padding around her cheeks and chin didn't let it slide off, there was
nothing for it to do but slowly puddle up where the cushions met her skin.
There was a good tablespoon or two on the right side of her face, and at
least that much if not more on the left side. The puddle at her chin was
just under the lower lip already. I had cleverly molded the padding so
that it would tend to puddle any moisture on her face up or over towards
her mouth. Hell, I'd seen her once after about 60 guys came on her face,
and she could barely be seen under the mask of white. It almost looked like
plaster of Paris, with just her nose and eyebrows poking up out of the
sperm lake. She had to continually swallow it as it dripped into her mouth.
She rolled her tongue around the sperm in her mouth and swallowed again as
her first ass-fucker moved away. He looked at me, grinned, and winked.
"I'll be back." he said. "Fine by me!" I responded with a laugh.
The next guy wanted something a bit different. He was a bit smaller than
the other guys, and clambered up until he was straddling her chest.
"I wanna fuck her face, man."
"Go for it."
He slid his cock right into her mouth. Now, I should tell you that Devon,
in her young life, has mastered the art and science of deep throating like
no other woman I've seen. I've watched her take huge eleven and twelve inch
cocks right down her throat and milk them with her tonsils without even
missing a beat. She somehow manages to breath through her nose and open up
her throat to any size invader.
This guy started moving back and forth, slowly at first, then when he
realized that Devon was taking it all without a whimper, started speeding
up faster and faster. He grabbed the chrome bars of the "Head Lock" behind
her ears, and started viscously fucking her in the mouth. His ass moved
back and forth like it was attached to a motor. After a few seconds, a
foamy white froth built up around her lips as she sucked for all she was
worth. I knew that the inside of her mouth was full of tongue and cock and
semen and saliva. The froth dripped down her cheeks. Sweat started to bead
on her forehead, watering down the sperm on it, making it slide downwards
over her eyebrows and across the bridge of her nose. Then the guy slid
slowly all the way into her mouth. We could see the outline of his cock
halfway down her neck.
"Ahhhhh<68>.Christ<73>I'mm<6D>cumin'..cummin'..cummin'.."
I guess he was cumming.
We watched his ass cheeks clench seven times. Seven times his cock spat a
wet slime of sperm into my wife's stomach. We call this a "Direct
Deposit". Slowly, he pulled himself out of her mouth, gasping like a gaffed
carp. "Oh shit that felt good, man."
"Glad you liked it" I looked down at Devon and grinned. She was gasping
for air herself. The rim of white froth around her mouth looked like
somebody had sprayed her with a foam fire extinguisher.
"Next!" I called out. It went on like that for about 20 minutes. Guys
would fuck her pussy or mouth, occasionally her ass, and cum on her face or
in her mouth. The sperm on her face started really adding up now. I'd
forgotten how pent up some guys get in prison, I guess. So had Devon, I'm
sure. She was really getting filled up. She swallowed as much as she could,
when she could. She came probably about a dozen times in that first half
hour. As the time went on, and the guy's lunch break was ending, the
guard, who had been about number 15 or so, came up to me.
"Hey, man, we gotta be getting back to work pretty soon. The inspectors
come along and if we're not out there, I'll get hell when I get back to the
prison. "
"Yeah, I can see that. OK, guys, speed it up a bit. Some of you may not
have time to fuck her or anything. But feel free to jerk off and cum in her
face or mouth if you'd like. There's room on either side of her if you want
to climb up on the seat, you know."
That gave them an idea. There were still about 20 guys in line in the bus,
and I could tell that the last ten or so would never make it in time. I saw
the guys in back messing around with something, but couldn't really see
what it was. I didn't care, I was too busy watching my wife get fucked.
We went through about three sets of three guys at once, one in her pussy or
ass and two on either side of her. They'd all manage to try to cum at the
same time and plaster Devon's face with three funky sperm shots, one right
after the other. Her face was covered by now. Sperm lay in trails all up
and down her cheeks and across her forehead and in her hair. There were
droplets drooling down her chin and rolling off to either side of her nose,
and all the time it was being fed into her mouth as well. I'd don't know if
you've ever seen a woman who's just taken nine fucking cum shots in her
face within the space of about five minutes, but believe me, it can be a
real mess. Especially when some of these guys hadn't drained their balls
for some time, as was the case.
Every time she swallowed, we'd watch with interest as her throat bobbed up
and down and we imagined the sperm flowing down into her stomach. She loves
to swallow cum, as I've said before, but usually only when it seems like
she's forced to. Strange gal. Finally, the guard blew his whistle and
announced that they'd have to be going back, and for everybody to "finish
up, you fuckers, and get the fuck back to work." The last guy in her pussy
pulled out, jerked his cock a few times and shot several streamers of sperm
up over her tube top and across her immobile face. Cum was drooling out of
her nose and laying in long thin streams all over her face by now. Then the
guys at the back of the line came up.
"Hey, man, have her drink this. It's the best we could do." One of them
held something out to me. It was the tin cup that they use for getting
water from one of the large thermos jugs. Three guesses as to what was in
it. No, Chocolate Yoo-Hoo isn't right. There was at least five or six
ounces of bubbly, frothy, slimy, lumpy semen. A cum cocktail. I took the
cup and turned to Devon with it. I watched her eyes widen in alarm. She
knew even without looking what it contained. I could see her try to pull
back away, but her cuffed arms and legs rather prevented that.
"C'mon, babe, one last sip for the guys. Shall I just pour it right in, or
should I slowly drool it in your hot slut mouth for you?" I chuckled. She
couldn't answer, of course. I decided to pour it right in, all at once and
see how filled her mouth got before she swallowed it. I adjusted the camera
to make sure we got a close-up, then leaned over her and upended the cup.
The sperm splashed down into her mouth, splashing out again all over her
lips and chin and nose, then filled her mouth. I saw her tongue working to
swish it around, then she swallowed once, twice, and a third time to
finally clear it all out. I peeked in. The inside of her mouth was still
clotted with a fine white sheen of sperm, as was her tongue. But she
managed to keep it all in, trouper that she is. I put the cup down on the
sheet, reached out and fingered her clit through three or four orgasms for
her.
Finally, we finished up. The guys all stood around as I uncuffed her and
helped her slowly stand up. She was stiff and sore and could hardly stand
without support. Cum drooled and dripped down off her face onto her chest,
dotting the tube top with wet spots from nipple to nipple. I unhooked the
"Head Lock" and slowly pulled it up and off her head. The guys all cheered
lustily as she shook her head from side to side to unkink her neck muscles.
"...gawd....fuckin'....damn!" she croaked hoarsely, then smiled at me
weakly. I knew she'd had a good time. We walked back up the aisle of the
bus to the cheers and yells of the now-satisfied prisoners. On the way
back to the car I held her arm to keep her from trippping, the camera, the
"Head Lock" and her skirt in my other hand.
"You know, honey, I think I know where we can spend our vacation next
month...." I whispered.
"..Um, where...?"
"I hear there's a very nice tourist attraction up in upstate New York. I
think it's called....oh yeah. Attica?"
Devon just groaned. I smiled.
The end.
--
--
Double for Nothing!! Tricks for Free!!!
http://www.mrdouble.com
Be There.....

223
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/working.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,223 @@
Archive-name: working-late
I hate working late.
I've always hated working late. Except for one night.
It cracks me up when I think about it, actually. That night was the
first one I had been stuck in the office working overtime in the
entire semester.
I remember it like it was yesterday....
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
"I need that presentation by tomorrow, Monique."
I sat back in my chair with a crack, and stared, open-mouthed, at
the woman lounging on the desk in front of me.
"What?! Daphne," I began, "you know that I need at least three
days to work on a slide presentation for you, and -- "
"Save it." Her interruptions were like bullets exploding from a
high caliber gun. Projectile. Merciless. And usually right on
target. She swung her legs off the desk, and stood up with a yawn.
"You knew I would be teaching this class now, for what... two days?"
She began collecting her things. "And... you know that I always have
you do my presentations."
In a last desperate attempt for a night of sleep, I broke the
eleventh commandment: Thou shalt not cut Daphne off. "Yeah, I know
all that, but you didn't ask me, so I naturally thought...."
Her icy brown eyes stopped my speech altogether. Her last words
as she sailed out the door were, "And make it good, huh, Monique?
Your last presentation was rather shabby."
As my eyes alternately widened with disbelief and narrowed with
hate, I heard a shuffling behind me. Of course, I was far too busy
planning the first chapter of my novel, "1001 Painful Ways to Murder
Your Supervisor" to care, or even pay attention to the slight sound.
"Monique?" a gentle voice broke into my reverie. "Are you all
right?" I turned around and found myself facing Theodore, the
"professor" of the student workers. Shy, quiet, subtly handsome,
Theodore always had managed to escape my notice when I searched for
possible lovers. Typical, as I'm such an outgoing, talkative person,
and he's so... so... quiet. Oh yeah, and predictable.
Unfortunately, this was another time when I wouldn't have time
for Ted.
"Hey, Ted," I breathed. "I have so much crap to do." I leaned
back in my chair and let out a low whistle.
Ted eased himself into the seat next to me. "Yeah, I heard."
I turned to him, and began to rant. "Dammit, Ted, why does that
troll pick on me? I mean, what have I ever done to her? Why, me?..."
As I continued to wallow in my self-pity, Ted rose from his chair, and
placed his hands on my shoulders. I didn't expect this from a person
from whom I had never heard twenty words spoken at one time; and I
involuntarily jerked away from his touch.
An uneasy silence passed between us as I realized that that one
show of affection had probably taken days of working up to, and I had
smashed it with a twitch that I couldn't even help.
I swept my long, dark hair out of eyes with one hand, and said,
"I'm sorry, Ted, I'm just so stressed right now, and -- " He quickly
backed away from me, and turned to face the window.
"Sure... I understand," he stammered. But before I could offer
any more lame apologies, he grabbed his backpack and headed for the
door. "No problem anyway," he mumbled. "I need to work late, too."
He was out the door before he could see the shocked look on my
face. I couldn't decide if I wanted company or not. I rested my chin
in my hands, and stared glumly at my computer screen. And what
company, at that. I decided that we were probably going to exchange
under twenty-five words the entire night, and pushed the impending
visit out of my head. I laced my fingers behind my neck, and began to
think of how I would organize the stupid presentation....
About seven or eight hours later, I heard a key in the door.
Both surprised and pleased at the distraction, I looked up at the
clock and saw that it was close to 2:00 am. I yawned, and uncrossed
my legs for a good, long, stretch... just as Theodore came through the
door. I balled my hands into fists and rubbed my eyes. "Mmmm... hey
there Ted, howyadoin?" When I didn't hear an answer, I opened my
eyes... and found Ted staring at my shirt. At work I always wear
button-down oxfords, trying to achieve the professional look. Well,
the professional look doesn't mean diddly at 1:00 in the morning, and
I had unbuttoned the first three buttons of the shirt.
I wasn't really offended or anything, having Ted look down my
shirt -- I was wearing a teddy underneath -- but... for some reason...
I don't know, I just never had considered Ted a flesh-and-blood man
before. He was the type who helped you when you needed help on
installing programs, or repairing a broken disk.
Grateful for the attention -- it was a long time since I had had
a man look at me like that, after all -- I gave Ted a smile, and
actually LOOKED at him for the first time. Medium brown hair, rather
pale white skin, tall... I love tall men... thin, but not gaunt, wiry,
but lightly muscled. I tried to think what he was seeing as he
studied me: a young woman, voluptuously built, tall, well-endowed
bosom, curvy without being fat. Long dark brown/black hair, well past
my shoulders. Exotic-looking, I've been told, as my mother is black,
and my father, Native-American.
But what did I look like just then? Probably tired, baggy
eyes.... But a look at where his eyes were focused reassured me that
he wasn't in the least bit interested in my eyes. My breasts and my
legs are my best features, and I was more than flattered as he gaze
shifted from my chest to my thighs. My skirt had ridden up from the
long hours shifting in the chair, and the hemline rested about 2
inches from the tops of my thighs. I AM modest, though, and I was
embarrassed that he could see where my stockings were clipped onto my
garter belt, so I yanked my skirt down, but just at the right speed
that he was awarded another look.
It was then that I felt a twinge below my abdomen. I couldn't
believe that a few looks were having this kind of effect on me!
Embarrassed that he might have seen the slight arousal on my face, I
hurriedly started in on the small talk. "So, uh, what exactly do you
have to do tonight? I thought I was the only one who had to work
overtime."
Silence. I was becoming uneasy, and disgruntled... and aroused.
This was unheard of for me, I am one who can easily control her
emotions. But there I was, wanting this man who I didn't even know
that well, and in what an atmosphere! Computers all around, humming
with energy, disks scattered on the various desks.
I sought Ted's eyes again, and once more tried to keep my cool,
even as I felt the insistent stirrings underneath my skirt. "Perhaps
you can help me with this presentation," I mumbled, licking my lips
and pulling on my earlobe. "I'm not quite sure that this is the right
way to dooooOOOOHHH!" I finished as I felt his lips, one moment feet
away from mine, now pressed tightly upon my own. I struggled and
tried to push away but his arms had come around me in the next second,
and now held me prisoner in his embrace. What happened next? I can
only explain it one way -- I melted. Yes, I melted there in his arms,
I felt my knees give way, as his tongue pushed through my lips,
seeking my own.
As I felt myself falling, he slipped one arm underneath my now
useless knees, and the other around my waist, and whisked me into a
chair, none other than the chair of the supervisor from hell! My mind
was whirling from all the sensory input being absorbed at one time.
Ted's tongue on mine, his arms around me, and now, suddenly, his hand
working at the remaining buttons on my shirt! I struggled once more,
whipping one hand through the air for a slap. But, traitor hand!
Instead of smacking his cheek, my fingers entwined themselves in his
lush hair and brought his mouth ever more tighter on mine.
Within seconds my shirt fell off my shoulders, and finally, Ted's
mouth left mine. The shock of his kiss was nothing compared to the
shock I experienced when his fingers lightly grazed my now-erect
nipples. My gasp was audible, even as I savagely bit down on my lower
lip to hold in my pleasure. The teasing way he idly dragged his hand
across my breasts was unbearable; involuntarily, I grabbed the teasing
hand and placed it directly upon one breast, as I pushed his head down
towards the other.
What is happening here? I asked myself. How can this be, and
other similar questions raced across my conciousness, only ceasing
when he lightly bit one nipple through the silky fabric of my teddy.
All caution, all inhibitions were thrown to the wind, as a bolt of
pure heat ripped through the place where my legs met. I didn't
struggle as he pulled the teddy over my head; in fact, I helped,
raising my arms far above my shoulders, and shrugging the lingerie
off.
My eyes were closed in pleasure, with slight moans escaping my
lips. But anticipation turned to apprehension when Teddy paused once
again. My eyes flew open as I desperately tried to remember what bra
and panty set I had put on that morning. Ahhh, I remembered, suddenly
which set I had donned. Red satin demi-bra, lace just barely holding
in my ample breasts. Panties, the same; thong, the cut riding far up
my thigh, as I like the snug fit. Lace covering my mound, and with a
satin crotch... a satin crotch that was rapidly becoming more and more
soaked as Ted continued his sweet attack.
Nevertheless, I looked at Ted with apprehension, afraid he had
suddenly changed his mind, or something along those lines. On the
contrary, the look of lust I saw on his handsome face caused another
warm tide of pleasure to come crashing through me, resulting in
another wave of wetness between my legs. When his lips finally closed
around one of my hard brown nipples through the cloth of the bra, I
lost all sense of control, and put my hand on his crotch.
The bulge was fascinating! Somewhere, in a corner of my mind
that had not blacked out with sheer pleasure -- yet -- I had time to
wonder where he had been hiding that terrific size and girth all this
time, before he roughly pushed my bra up to my neck. His mouth
devoured my sensitive skin, sucked on my nipples, and his hands
restlessly kneaded the flesh there.
My need was exquisite; my desire had long before taken over all
coherent thought. "Teddy," I moaned, "please... I need... inside...
down there." Sentence formation was far beyond my capabilities, and
yet Ted knew exactly what I needed, what I was asking for. Abruptly
he left my heaving breasts, and kneeled before me. So quick were his
movements, that I had scarcely stopped feeling the sensations on my
nipples and flesh, then my ankles were hooked on his shoulders. I
felt fingers stroking the crotch of my panties, and from far away I
heard his voice...
"Oh, Monique, oh, God, you... you're so WET...."
Fingers pulling my panties away from my slit, fingers thrusting
in and out of my wetness, fingers being pushed into my mouth ("Taste
yourself... try your sweetness"), fingers became my world. A rip as
my flimsy panties tore in two, thoughts pushing into my mind (My
panties! Damn, and they were my favorite), and being pushed back out
as his tongue flicked across my clitoris.
(oh he's gonna look like a glazed donut when he's finished)
Swirling grays, blacks, reds, greens, as he kissed my joy button,
and began to playfully push his tongue in and out of my folds of
flesh. Hands ripping hair as I come on his face, in his mouth
(OWW! Monique!!!!)
mumbled (Mmmm... sorry)
incoherencies breathed into his ears
(now... in.. yess... nonononooooohhhh.. in.. me... push it in)
The feeling of his tip pressed on my glistening opening, suddenly
in suddenly deep
(so BIG.. unh...)
Slippery sliding sliding down a wave a wave that ebbs and slows
and comes crashing, the tide as I come, and come, and feel him
reaching his climax, hands in hair, mouth on mouth, pushing, and
thrusting, so wet, and deep,
(ohhh.. he found.. unh.. he found... my.. found my... SPOT)
climax, reds and golds, invading my sight, a welcome invasion, as he
pulls out
(damn) and spills his creamy load... directly on Daphne's leather
chair.
(GOOD <heh, heh>)
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Oh, I still hate working late.
But now, I have two joys about working overtime.... one is that my now
steady lover Ted works overtime as much as I do....
The other is looking at the stains which never came out of Daphne's chair.
Monique Jewett

165
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/workout.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,165 @@
Workout
by parker
"One, two... one, two..."
Even now, almost half an hour into the class, I was able to keep
up without breathing hard. Well, not *too* hard anyway. I'd been
attending aerobics classes for over a year now and, despite the
approach of middle age, I was in good enough shape to get through
the beginner's class without difficulty. Really, I shouldn't have
been in the beginner's class any more. I wouldn't have been if it
hadn't been for Susan.
"One, two... one, two... keep those legs high..."
She had started leading classes at Workout World about twelve
weeks ago. I had been drawn to her from the first moment she'd
walked into the gym. Susan couldn't have been more than nineteen
or twenty - close to half my age. She had a nice enough face, I
suppose, but what really caught my attention was her body. You'd
expect an aerobics instructor to be in pretty decent shape, and
Susan was no exception. With her long, muscular legs and tight,
round ass, she looked every bit the athlete she undoubtedly was.
But it was her breasts which attracted my attention. The way they
filled out the tight tank top she always wore to class; the way
they moved as she led us through the various exercises; the way
her nipples hardened and gradually stood out through the thin
fabric of her top as she began to perspire... After her first
class, I placed myself at the front of the room and had been
there ever since. When I found out that she would only be taking
the beginner's class for the next session, I signed up for it,
despite the fact that I'd already been in intermediate.
"OK, reach down... stretch..."
Finally, the class ended. "Good work everyone," Susan called out.
"See you on Tuesday." She turned and left the gym.
I watched as she moved out of sight, feeling strangely empty. It
was Saturday; three days 'till I saw her again. Sighing, I joined
the line of women heading towards the changing rooms. I showered
and quickly got dressed. They all laughed and chatted, but I kept
to myself, my thoughts on Susan: the way she moved; the way her
spandex outfit pulled at her crotch in a tight vee...
My heart quickened as I walked up to the front desk on my way
out. Susan was standing there, still in her damp exercise outfit,
talking with the woman who ran the gym. She turned and smiled at
me as I approached. "Beth. Just the person I wanted to see." I
almost threw up. She gestured towards a piece of paper on the
desk. "I'm offering some individualized workouts." The paper had
a number of empty slots with times written beside them. "They
start Monday. Want to sign up?"
I fought to keep my voice steady and casual. "Uhm... sure. Can't
have too much exercise." I took the pen from her and signed up
for the first available time.
"Great," she said, smiling. She dropped her hand to my rear and
end and gave it a little pat. "See you Monday, then." I tried to
return the smile, gave up and almost ran out the front door. The
feel of her hand on my ass stayed with me the rest of the
weekend.
I arrived at the gym at the appointed time, changed and ready to
go. I felt a little tired - I hadn't really slept well the last
couple of nights - but full of nervous energy at the thought of a
private workout with Susan. The gym was dark and empty. I asked
at the front desk, and they told me that Susan was running the
private sessions out of a converted office in the back of the
building.
I found it without too much trouble. The door to the office had
the list pinned up on it. The list was full, with my name at the
top. I knocked. Susan's voice told me to enter and I did.
There she was. Still dressed in the same exercise outfit that
showed her breasts off so effectively. The outfit was damp, as if
she'd been working out, which was odd since I was the first
person on the list, but I wasn't complaining. Her nipples were
firm and hard, and clearly visible as she stood up and moved
towards me. I remembered the feel of her hand on my rear end.
"Ready for your workout, Beth?" I swallowed and gave a small nod.
I tried to tear my gaze away from her breasts - her nipples - but
I couldn't. I'd never really been this close before. All I could
do was stare as she walked closer and closer.
"You like what you see, don't you?" she asked. She sounded
amused. Once again, I nodded. I couldn't take my eyes away. My
breathing began to get heavier. She reached around and pulled my
face down into her breasts. I let out a small moan as her nipple
touched my mouth. Instinctively, I opened my mouth and began to
suck at it. "Yesss," she hissed. "You *do* like that, don't you."
I just sucked harder. "You *are* ready for your workout."
I felt her hand on my shoulder, pushing me gently downward until
I was kneeling on a mat in front of her. I let out a small groan
as her nipple left my mouth, but didn't resist. In a daze, I was
helpless to do otherwise than stare upwards at the girl's
wonderful breasts.
"Do you want more?" she asked, smiling down at me.
I nodded.
Still smiling, she pulled out a headband and slipped it over my
eyes so that it became a blindfold. I moaned as those wonderful
breasts were lost from sight. "Put your hands behind your back."
I obeyed without thought. She slipped what felt like a wristband
around both my wrists; the elastic held my hands in place,
although I could easily have slipped it off. "If the blindfold or
wristband is off before the end of the workout," she warned.
"It'll be your last one. Do you understand?"
I nodded.
"Are you ready for your workout?"
I nodded again, and almost immediately felt her crotch push up
against my face. She must have taken her bottom off, because I
felt her pubic hair brush up against my face and tasted her juice
on my lips. With a moan, I opened my mouth and stuck out my
tongue. It was the most wonderful thing I'd ever tasted, almost
as good as the feel of her nipple in my lips. I sucked and sucked
until she let out a little cry and stiffened against my face. A
hand gripped the back of my head and pushed my face hard against
her pussy as she came. I swallowed.
She moved away and I heard a quiet giggle behind me. Someone else
was in the room! I turned my head, almost pulling my hands free,
but I remembered Susan's warning. And I remembered the taste and
feel of her...
Another pussy was pushed into my face and I began to suck. The
woman, whoever she was, came quickly and moved away. Before I
could say anything, however, I heard the door close and it was
quickly replaced by another. "Good girl." It was Susan,
whispering in my ear! I felt a hand rubbing the back of my head
as my tongue began to move. "That's a girl. You'll work out just
fine." Warmed by this praise, I continued my work. Kneeling and
blindfolded, I licked and sucked and swallowed as pussy after
pussy was offered to me.
Finally, it was over. A hand grasped my blindfold and pulled it
away. I stared at myself in a long mirror set up against the
wall. I looked ridiculous; my exercise outfit had been pulled
down so my breasts hung loose and my was face was red and sticky
with pussy juice. I reached up to wipe it away, but only
succeeded in smearing it all over my fingers.
"Time for that later." I looked up. It was the woman from the
front counter. She pulled me to my feet and opened the door, not
even giving me a chance to cover my breasts. I caught a glimpse
of the list as she dragged me down the hall; all the names had a
mark beside them. The entire class. We reached the front lobby.
"Run along now," she said, giving me a firm pat on the ass.
"Sue's waiting for you."
I looked out the front door. Susan was waiting at my car, still
dressed in her exercise outfit. The engine was running and she
stood behind the open trunk. "C'mon girl," she called, patting
her leg. "C'mon..."
I broke into a run...

81
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/workoutt.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,81 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/workoutt.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Teacher's Pets
At the risk of sounding conceited, I'll say that I'm a better-than-average-
looking 33-year-old divorced woman. I'm also a physical-fitness nut. Knowing
this is what made my next-door neighbor Arty ask me if there was a way I would
help his friend get in shape for his senior year of college football.
Because of our conflicting schedules during the week, I told Arty to have him
come over Saturday. My spacious basement is an excellent place to exercise.
Besides, I thought it would be more convenient than the public gym.
My alarm was set for eight o'clock, but the persistent ringing of the doorbell
woke me before it went off. What made it worse was that I was right in the
middle of a very erotic dream. As I slipped into my bath-robe and grudgingly
went to answer the door, I was acutely aware of the wetness between my legs.
When I opened the door, there stood my neighbor's friend and a buddy of his.
The sight of these two young, muscular bodies standing in front of me with
their cut-offs and tight T-shirts quickly jarred me out of my sleepy daze.
"Sorry to wake you, Ms. Elliot, but Jeff and I are anxious to get started,"
said Brad, my neighbor's friend.
"I am too!" I said in my sexiest voice. "You guys go down to the basement,
and I'll be down as soon as I put something on." Both of these gorgeous hunks
had their eyes riveted to the spot where my loose fitting robe left a large
portion of my 38D tits showing.
When I exercise, I usually wear tights underneath a one-piece bathing suit .
But I wanted to look sexy. I slipped into a string-bikini bottom and a cutoff
T-shirt that barely covered my bare breasts. My sensitive nipples were clearly
visible, as were a few strands of blond pubic hair. "Perfect," I said aloud,
as I pressed the thin bikini up into my wet slit.
When the guys saw the way I was dressed, Brad dropped a dumbbell on his foot
and Jeff tripped while skipping rope. I spent about 15 minutes trying to teach
them basic aerobic exercises, but it was impossible to hold their attention.
Every time I raised my arms, my tiny T-shirt would ride up, thereby exposing my
tits completely. When I bent over, the flimsy bikini slipped so far up my
crack that I might as well had been wearing nothing at all. All of this caused
the bulges in their shorts to swell to the point where they were in pain.
Finally, I giggled and said. "That's enough for today, guys. Everyone
upstairs to the shower."
"Did you say everyone?" Brad asked in a shocked voice.
"That's what I said. The coach needs a shower too," I cooed, taking ahold of
their sweaty hands and leading the way. Once in the shower, I soaped them both
up, paying special attention to their dicks, which were sticking straight up
from between their legs. They in turn lathered me up, spending a lot of time
on my blond mound and aching tits.
Finally, I could sand it no longer. So I instructed Jeff to sit down on the
end of the tub and Brad to get behind me. While the water sprayed over our
naked bodies, I took Jeff's huge cock deep into my mouth and motioned for Brad
to fuck me doggie style. Within seconds Jeff filled my with his delicious cum
and Brad blasted his load deep inside my womb. As for me, I had been having
one gigantic orgasm after another ever since we got under the water.
Later, in my bed, the guys changed places, and I sucked and fucked them both
again. I must have dozed off, because the telephone woke me, Brad and Jeff
were gone. It was Arty, my neighbor, on the phone.
"Hi, Angela, sorry to bother you, but Brad told me what a terrific instructor
you are. I was wondering if you'd be interested in working out with me? I'm
especially interested in the shower exercises." His sexy voice left no doubt
as to what he meant.
"Ummm, I'd love to work out with you," I whispered seductively.
"I'll be there in five minutes," he promised.
He was and we did. As a matter of fact, we "worked out" all afternoon and most
of the night. I guess I'm pretty good, because he and the guys are thinking of
nominating me for coach of the year!.
--

552
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/world.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,552 @@
World of Laughter, World of Tears
by Kimberly Drake
"Captain's log, stardate 52341.8. The Enterprise is in orbit around Alpha
Draconis VII, here to investigate the disappearance of the Federation
survey vessel Kukulkan six weeks ago. The Kukulkan was on a routine
mapping and contact mission, and no cause for the ship's disappearance has
yet been found. I am sending down an away team to investigate what appears
to be wreckage on the surface."
Commander Riker, Lieutenant Worf, Counselor Troi, and Doctor Crusher
materialized in a shower of golden energy on the surface of the planet. It
was Class M in all respects-- an oxygen/nitrogen atmosphere, about 15
degrees temperature, and gravity within a few points of Earth Normal. All
in all, the planet could have been described as idyllic. There were a
number of plant species around the beam-down point, all of which were
closely analogous to Earth types. The buzzing of insects and the chirping
of small mammals could be heard in the distance.
The away team had beamed down in a small clearing about a quarter of a
kilometer from the suspected crash site. Riker immediately produced a
tricord-er and began to scan the area for signs of higher life-forms. Worf
immediately drew a phaser and scanned the trees for signs of hostile
life-forms. "This way," said Riker, nodding roughly northward.
The trek through the light wood was pleasant enough, even if their
mission was far from a pleasant one. They reached the site within a few
minutes, and it was immediately apparant. A long burned trench scared the
landscape, ending in a twisted mass of metal roughly recognizble as a
Federation survey vessel, roughly big enough for four people. "I'm not
sensing anything," said Troi. All four of them began to fan out around
the wreckage, searching for any clues... or bodies. They found no bodies.
What they did find was the ship's log, an emergency back-up which Worf
found after only a few minutes' searching. All of them were grateful that
Dr. Crusher's services weren't needed. That meant that at least some of
the crew had survived the crash. But where could they be?
"Commander," said Worf, pointing to the ground. "Look here! Footprints."
The rest of the away team came over to the Klingon security chief, and
Riker commented, "Humanoid. But these were made by no Federation-issue
boot. Natives?"
Troi spoke up. "Our records indicate that this planet is inhabited by
humanoids, at a quite barbaric level of culture. Approximately class D on
Richter's Scale. That's about all we know about them; the Kukulkan was the
first ship to do a detailed survey of this planet."
"Okay," said Riker. "I think it's likely that the crew was taken by the
natives, either by force or by their own volition. Worf, where's the
nearest settlement?"
"Approximately one kilometer to the North, sir. And the footprints lead
in that direction," replied the massive Klingon.
Path: news2.delphi.com!news.delphi.com!news2.near.net!howland.reston.ans.net!swiss.ans.net!jabba.cybernetics.net!mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net!TrekRev
From: TrekRev@cybernetics.net (Tied&Tickled)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek
Subject: New Story: World Of Laughter P2/7
Date: Sun, 22 Jan 1995 14:33:36 +1000
Organization: cybernetx
Lines: 75
Distribution: world of XTrek
Message-ID: <TrekRev.48.003C332E@cybernetics.net>
NNTP-Posting-Host: mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net
Keywords: Tickled
X-Newsreader: Trumpet for Windows [Version 1.0 Rev B]
Hello fellow crewmen... uh ... I mean crewpersons!!! I found this story on a
little newsgroup called alt.sex.fetish.tickle. Thought you might enjoy it!
RED ALERT!! RED ALERT!! This story contains scenes of explicit tickling! If
this is prohibited by your Prime Directive... read no further:
Subject: World of laugter 2
Date: 21 Jan 1995 14:11:05 -0500
The away team had reached a bluff overlooking a small primitive village.
Smoke from cooking fires could be seen trailing up into the yellow sky,
and the people looked quite humanoid. They were dressed in skins and rough
cloth, as far as the away team could tell.
"What do you make of it, Worf?"
"Nothing we cannot handle, Commander," replied the Klingon. He looked at
his tricorder. "There is some sort of interference that is making an exact
reading impossible, but it is likely that the crew of the Kukulkan is
here."
"Source of the interference?"
"The underlying bedrock contains a sizeable quantity of Livirium. It is
interfering with the functioning of our tricorders, and will do the same
to the ship's sensors."
"All right. Worf, you and I will scout ahead, go to the edge of the
village. Deanna, I want you and Dr. Crusher to wait here. We won't be
long." Worf and Riker left into the trees.
They reached the edge of the village unopposed, and everything seemed
peaceful enough. Riker went back to were Crusher and Troi were... And
stopped cold. They were gone. He tapped his communicator. "Worf, get over
here now!"
Within seconds, the Klingon was beside Riker. Both were staring down at
the ground. Signs of a struggle were obvious, and the only indication that
the women had been there at all were their two shining communicators
glistening in the loam. Riker picked them up, the only way they could have
found Troi and Crusher. He tapped his own communicator.
"Enterprise. Two to beam up."
Their capture had been swift and efficient. Right after Worf and Riker
had left them, Troi and Crusher had been set upon by four of the natives.
With blinding quickness, their phasers and tricorders had been taken, and
their communicators removed. Despite their struggles, both members of the
away team were spirited down the other side of the bluff and into one of
the rude huts. There, their hands were tied behind their backs with
leather thongs and their ankles were similarly bound. A single guard
remained behind.
Soon after their arrival in the village, an attractive woman of middle
years entered the hut, motioning for the guard to leave. She was tall,
with blonde hair, dressed in the same animal skins that the other
villagers had been wearing. She carried herself with an obvious air of
command.
"E'cho v'rontak porondo vessla?" the woman said. Without their
communicators, and the instant access to the ship's Universal Translator,
they were totally unable to understand her. The woman repeated the phrase,
but got the same blank stares. With frustration evident, she called for
the guard and pointed at Troi. She smiled evilly, and said "Pontu. Pontu
era e'cha trondith o menta." The guard nodded grimly and hefted Troi over
his shoulder.
Without any outward signs, Troi reached out with her mind, tried to read
the state of the blonde woman's emotions. She found a remarkably
well-ordered mind. There were strong currents of duty, protectiveness, and
apprehension; all of which were normal for primitives confronting aliens.
But Troi also sensed an overwhelming aura of maliciousness from the woman;
she meant them no good, and there was no mistaking that.
"Recommendations?" said Picard. The command staff had been assembled in
the Observation Lounge as soon as news of Troi's and Crusher's abduction
was received. "We could go in with a full security detail. The natives'
weaponry is no match for ours," commented Worf.
"And risk the natives killing their captives in the ensuing battle. No. I
won't risk the lives of my people, or the lives of the crew of the
Kukulkan."
"Perhaps a more stealthy approach is warranted," suggested Data, the
android helmsman. "A discreet search could be accomplished by an away
team, as long as they were sufficiently cautious. A visual inspection will
be necessary, because of the ineffectiveness of our sensors."
"Make it so," said Picard. The meeting broke up, with Riker, Data, and
Worf heading for the bridge turbolift.
Path: news2.delphi.com!news.delphi.com!news2.near.net!howland.reston.ans.net!swiss.ans.net!jabba.cybernetics.net!mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net!TrekRev
From: TrekRev@cybernetics.net (Tied&Tickled)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek
Subject: New Story: World Of Laughter P3/7
Date: Sun, 22 Jan 1995 14:35:14 +1000
Organization: cybernetx
Lines: 71
Message-ID: <TrekRev.49.003DAEF0@cybernetics.net>
NNTP-Posting-Host: mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net
Keywords: Tickled
X-Newsreader: Trumpet for Windows [Version 1.0 Rev B]
Hello fellow crewmen... uh ... I mean crewpersons!!! I found this story on a
little newsgroup called alt.sex.fetish.tickle. Thought you might enjoy it!
RED ALERT!! RED ALERT!! This story contains scenes of explicit tickling! If
this is prohibited by your Prime Directive... read no further:
Subject: World of laughter 3
Troi's treatment was none too gentle, and she was hardly surprised. She
was led into a hut which seemed to be shunned by the other villagers and
her clothes were roughly stripped from her. Within the hut there seemed to
be various crude mechanical devices whose ultimate uses were totally
obvious. This could be nothing else but the village torture chamber.
Troi was set down on a long table, her wrists clamped within iron clamps
attached to the head of the table, ablove her head. The guard locked her
ankles in similar clamps at the other end. Troi was securely fastened and
quite helpless.
"E'chi trondith?" Asked the blonde woman. The guard had left the hut.
"I don't understand you!" Said Troi in frustration. "I don't know what
you want!"
The blonde woman let out a sigh. She walked across the hut to the foot of
the table. "Ursh pendro e'chi trondith," she said, the evil smile once
again playing across her face. Troi probed her mind and found
anticipation, that same overpowering malice, and... a touch of... lust?
Troi could see the woman's eyes scanning her naked form, bound spread
eagle on the table. Yes, there was definitely an undertone of desire to
her thoughts.
"If you give me back my communicator, we could speak to one another!"
pleaded Troi. Of course, she knew there was no use; without the
translator, she could not get her communicator. And without the
communicator, she could not use the translator. By now, the woman was
ignoring her, intently studying something on the wall of the hut. She
turned around, and in her hand was a long frond, with dense leaves. It
seemed almost featherlike in its softness. Gently, almost delicately, the
woman brushed the edges of the frond against the sole of Troi's small
foot. What was this? thought Troi. She flinched, and her toes curled
reflexively at the sensation on her sole. The woman stroked her other foot
with the featherlike frond, and Deanna's reaction was similar. She tried
to pull her foot away, but it was no use; the iron bands held her tight.
Since she had been a little girl, Troi had been quite ticklish. It was a
fact her playmates had caught on to early and taken advantage of at every
opportunity.
She sensed satisfaction from the woman. "E'chae trondith," the blonde
said, nodding her head knowingly. Troi was still confused. But soon
everything was made clear. Her captor began to wiggle the edge of the
frond against the soles of her feet, causing the most maddening, ticklish
sensations she'd ever felt. And with her feet held so securely by the iron
bands, there was no way for her to escape! She flexed her toes in
frustration.
On and on the blonde went, and the tickling torture continued. The frond
was flicked against her soles, heels, and toes, and it was all Troi could
do to keep from laughing out loud. A tear formed in her eye, and it
silently rolled down her cheek. When the featherlike frond was dragged
between her toes, however, it was too much for her.
The laughter bubbled up from within her, and, once released, it would
never be contained. The tickling continued, and she began laughing
uncontrollably. "Hehehehehehe!!! No more!!! Plehehehehehese!" she begged.
But the blonde went on, satisfaction evident in her thoughts.
She began to use her fingertips, rather than the frond, to continue the
tickling, but it was no relief to Troi. The woman's fingertips glided over
Troi's soles, from her heels to her toes, and everywhere in between.
"E'chae trondith!" shouted the woman in glee. Troi could do nothing but
continue her convulsive laughter.
Soon, however, the object of the blonde's attentions moved from Troi's
feet. She once more held the frond in her hand, and began stroking the
half-Betazoid's stomach with the supple tendrils. Immediately Deanna,
already exhausted from the tickling of her feet, began to laugh
uncontrolably. The very tip of the frond was flicked gently against her
skin at the very verge of her bellybutton, and it was like all the
torments of hell rolled into one. Deanna's stomach began to hurt from
laughing so much
Path: news2.delphi.com!news.delphi.com!news2.near.net!howland.reston.ans.net!spool.mu.edu!uwm.edu!news.alpha.net!solaris.cc.vt.edu!swiss.ans.net!jabba.cybernetics.net!mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net!TrekRev
From: TrekRev@cybernetics.net (Tied&Tickled)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek
Subject: New Story: World Of Laughter P4/7
Date: Sun, 22 Jan 1995 14:38:45 +1000
Organization: cybernetx
Lines: 73
Message-ID: <TrekRev.50.0040E819@cybernetics.net>
NNTP-Posting-Host: mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net
Keywords: Tickled
X-Newsreader: Trumpet for Windows [Version 1.0 Rev B]
Here we go again!!!
Remember this is NOT my story and all standard disclaimers apply.
Subject: World of Laughter 4
The woman kept up the torture, combining the tickling on Troi's stomach
with fingertips grazing her soles, resulting in the utmost agony for the
ship's counselor.
Then, however, the tickling gently, slowly, stopped. Deanna could sense
that the emotions of malice were being overwhelmed by those of lust. Troi
could feel the blonde's mouth surrounding her big toe, the hot, wet tounge
dancing around the pad of the toe like a Regulan eel-bird. The woman went
to each of her toes in turn, sucking, rhasping, using the tip of her
tounge to gently tickle Troi's toes. Troi realized that it was more than a
little exciting in a sexual way-- the feel of the hot, wet tounge on her
sensitive flesh, the knowledge that she was completely helpless to prevent
it. And, she realized, the tickle torture she had previously endured had
only hightened her sensitivity sexually. She was quite wanting at that
point.
Just as abruptly as they had been captured, the sensations stopped. Troi
looked closely at the blonde. She was perspiring profusely, breathing in
short pants, glaring at Troi with what she knew was a mixture of contempt
and nearly uncontrolable desire. She moved towards the table on which Troi
was secured with a look of feral desire on her face.
The second landing party consisted of Riker, Worf, and Data. They crept
silently into the village, night having fallen some hours ago. The light
from nuerous cooking fires and torches illuminated the village, and the
many shadows hid them from view.
They moved towards the nearest large hut, realizing that, since the vast
majority of the huts were of the same size, those would probably be the
living quarters for the village inhabitants. Data went first, and peered
through the doorway. Before him was a communal workshop of some kind, but
it was what was being made that caused him alarm. "Phasers, sir," he told
Riker soon thereafter. They are making unmistakeable copies of Federation
phasers." "How is that possible, with this level of technology? Could
they be merely replicas?" Asked Worf.
"Negative. I was able to positively identify both a Federation crystal
alignment chamber and an Andorian coil impact mold. Such implements would
not be necessary to merely emulate the exterior characteristics of a
phaser, and are beyond this planet's current level of technology. I
believe we are faced with the inescapable conclusion that some exterior
force is at work here." The android looked expectantly at Riker.
"I am forced to agree with you, Mr. Data." Riker tapped his communicator.
"Riker to Enterprise. Three to beam up."
The night had passed without Crusher seeing anything of Troi. She had no
idea where Troi might have been taken, or what might have happened to her.
Crusher had tried not to sleep, tried to be alert for any opportunity to
escape. But the guards were changed every few hours, and there was no
chance. By morning Crusher had slept for a few hours, despite her wishes.
Her wrists and ankles felt numb, the tight leather cords digging into her
flesh. But she counted herself lucky; she didn't even know if Deanna Troi
was alive. At the first hint of morning, a guard entered the hut and
carried her outside. The morning was still chill, but bearable. She
noticed that the village seemed to be rousing itself in this hour or so
before the day's light. The fires were started once more, and the scents
of cooking reached her nose, reminding her how hungry she was. The guard
carried her, without seeming effort, to a small bowl-shaped depression at
the center of the village. Some sort of wooden contraption was evidently
in permanent place there, and it was towards it that her guard steadily
walked. Reaching it, Crusher noticed that it consisted of a bench of some
sort, next to a vertical board with two circular holes cut in it. The
guard sat her down on the bench and untied her ankles. With a sigh of
relief she rotated her feet, trying to regain the lost circulation in her
ankles. Crusher, still somewhat dazed from the whole experience, hardly
noticed as the guard took hold of her legs and swung her around. It was
only then that she noticed the vertical board opened up. The guard set her
ankles in the circular holes and closed the wooden topbar down. It was
only after he began tying the length of leather cord around the end that
Crusher noticed that she could not move her feet. It was some sort of
primitive stocks. And, since her hands were still tied behind her back,
there was no way for her to free herself!
Path: news2.delphi.com!news.delphi.com!news2.near.net!howland.reston.ans.net!spool.mu.edu!uwm.edu!news.alpha.net!solaris.cc.vt.edu!swiss.ans.net!jabba.cybernetics.net!mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net!TrekRev
From: TrekRev@cybernetics.net (Tied&Tickled)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek
Subject: New Story: World Of Laughter P5/7
Date: Sun, 22 Jan 1995 14:40:43 +1000
Organization: cybernetx
Lines: 77
Message-ID: <TrekRev.51.0042B750@cybernetics.net>
NNTP-Posting-Host: mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net
Keywords: Tickled
X-Newsreader: Trumpet for Windows [Version 1.0 Rev B]
Here we go again!!!
Remember this is NOT my story and all standard disclaimers apply.
Tim
Subject: World of Laughter 5
The guard, satisfied that Crusher was secure in the stocks, proceeded to
yank off her boots. Her long and slender feet stuck out of the wooden
frame. Crusher was left barefoot and helpless in the stocks, her hands
tied behind her. The guard left.
The first person who happened along was a small girl, hardly more than
six or seven years old. She had scraggly blonde hair that fell about her
shoulders, and her face was smudged with dirt. Crusher tried to smile,
gain some sort of trust from her. To her immense relief, the child smiled
back at her, and then spoke. "E'chi trondith?" the child asked. Crusher,
having no idea what she said, merely kept smiling. The young girl then
reached towards Beverly's left foot, and traced a line with her index
finger down the length of the doctor's sole. Dr. Crusher let out a
startled gasp and started to giggle, despite herself. This apparently
delighted the child, who proceeded to wiggle her fingers against Beverly's
helpless soles. The doctor started to laugh out loud, unable to help
herself. She began to beg the girl to stop, even though she knew it was
useless without her communicator.
"Heheheheheh!!!! P-please stop! No more!!! Hahahahah!" But it was no
use. The small girl continued to tickle her trapped feet, brushing her
small fingers from Crusher's soft heels to the tips of her toes, treating
it as if it were some sort of game. Crusher was in agony, her helpless
laughter filling the air. She barely managed to gulp down enough air in
between bouts of convulsive laughter. As the tickling torture went on,
Crusher began to notice something beyond the haze of the torment she
experienced. A certain heat within her, a fire that was being fed with
every stroke against her soles... The tickling, though she would have done
anything to make it stop, was making her incredibly aroused! It was thus
doubly maddening-- the incessant stimulation of her soles and the
unfulfilled agony between her legs.
Eventually, the girl seemed to tire of her sport with the doctor's feet.
She ran away, laughing and waving at Crusher, whom she left exhausted.
Tracks of tears streamed down her cheeks from the forced laughter. Having
regained both her breath and her composure, Crusher noticed that the
village had come to life, with its many inhabitants going about their
daily business, largely ignoring her. Occasionally, one would stare at
her, or whispers would be spoken between two people as they passed. As if
she could understand what they said in the first place!
Riker, Data, and Worf had beamed down once more, and this time they had
much better luck in finding their missing comrades. At least, they found
one of them. Skulking around between several of the rude huts, they heard
the unmistakable sound of Dr. Crusher's voice, laughing. That struck them
all as highly odd, and they went over as stealthily as they could to
investigate. They managed to reach a place of concealment in a pile of old
barrels, from which they had a clear view of the doctor. She was sitting
on a bench, her hands tied behind her back, and her feet locked into
stocks of some kind. Two of the natives were in front of her, stroking the
soles of her feet with some kind of soft leaf frond. Each native girl had
taken a foot, and were apparently engaged in some kind of contest. First
one of them would brush the frond against Beverly's foot, forcing a steady
stream of laughter from her. Then that one would stop and the other would
take over, tickling Crusher's other foot. The two of them alternated like
that for some time, and Crusher was nearly beyond reason. All she could do
was laugh helplessly, incapable of even moving her feet. The native girls
who were torturing the doctor in this way were two of a kind; both wide
and plump, with long brown hair and dressed in the same animal skins they
all seemed to wear. Once in a while, one would decline to use the frond
and would take to tickling Crusher with her fingertips, which would cause
yet another eruption of laughter from the exhausted doctor.
"Is there nothing we can do?" asked Worf, frustrated. "They are torturing
her!"
"I know," replied Riker. "But we have to wait until she's left alone. If
we can get just a few seconds alone with her, we can beam out of here."
"But what of Counselor Troi, Commander?" asked Data. "We'll have to come
back for her, Data. I don't like it any more than you, but now that we've
found Dr. Crusher, we can't take the chance of losing her again." The
android nodded, satisfied with the reasoning.
At length, the two native girls wandered off to do their chores, their
game completed. Crusher still shook from the residual sensations, and was
gasping to recover her breath. Riker looked around, and none of the
villagers seemed to be looking in the doctor's general direction. "Now,"
he said.
Path: news2.delphi.com!news.delphi.com!news2.near.net!howland.reston.ans.net!spool.mu.edu!uwm.edu!news.alpha.net!solaris.cc.vt.edu!swiss.ans.net!jabba.cybernetics.net!mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net!TrekRev
From: TrekRev@cybernetics.net (Tied&Tickled)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek
Subject: New Story: World Of Laughter P6/7
Date: Sun, 22 Jan 1995 14:44:17 +1000
Organization: cybernetx
Lines: 59
Message-ID: <TrekRev.52.0045F78E@cybernetics.net>
NNTP-Posting-Host: mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net
X-Newsreader: Trumpet for Windows [Version 1.0 Rev B]
Well?? Are you enjoying so far??? Tickled Pink??? or is that Pickled Tink?
Still NOT my story. Still standard disclaimers apply
Tim
Subject: World of Laughter 6
by Kimberly Drake
The three rushed across the short expanse of open field that lay between
them and the doctor, and finally reached her. "Thank goddness!" she said
once they had made it to her. "I don't think I could have taken any more!"
Data snapped the leather strap holding the stocks closed, and they freed
Crusher's feet. She stood up hesitantly. "Do you have any idea where
Deanna is?" asked Riker hurredly. He was looking around to make sure the
villagers didn't notice the escape.
"No," replied Crusher. "She was taken last night, and I haven't seen her
since."
"Damn," said Riker as he tapped his communicator. "Riker to Enterprise.
Four to beam up."
"Everything fits," Riker was saying in the briefing room. "The phasers
were being produced with modern methods and materials, and I can't believe
it was an accident that the village just happened to be located on top of
a Livirium deposit. Someone is definitely at work here from off-world."
"Agreed," said the Captain in his deep baritone voice. "But who? And
why?" Data spoke up. "Unknown sir. But I believe I may have a way of
piercing the natural sensor interference and pinpointing the location of
the Kukulkan's crew, as well as that of Counselor Troi."
"Make it so, Mr. Data," replied the Captain, standing to return to the
Bridge. "And quickly. Based on Dr. Crusher's experiences, there is no
telling what could be happening to them down there."
Troi had spent the day chained to a stake in the same building in which
she had been tortured-- and pleasured-- the night before. She was still
without clothing, but at least she had been fed, and that raised her
spirits. She knew that the Enterprise would never abandon the search for
her, but she also knew how hard it would be to both rescue her and stay
within the boundaries of the Prime Directive. They couldn't just march
through the place with a squad of Worf's security people.
Around nightfall, a guard (Troi couldn't tell if it was the same one she
had seen before-- the previous night was all a blur to her) unchained her
ankle and led her out of the hut. The night was chill against her bare
skin, and she began to shiver. Soon, however, she was led to a large
fire. There, she saw a long bench with another board perpendicular to it.
The second board had holes cut into it at regular intervals. Across from
her she saw two other women. They were barefoot and their clothing was
badly torn, but there was no mistaking what they were wearing. Starfleet
uniforms!
"You're from the Kukulkan?" asked Troi, as they were led over to the
stocks.
Both women looked startled. One was tall and blonde, and wore the
insignia of a Lieutennant. The other was about the same height as Troi,
and was black. Her uniform was torn off where her rank would have been
displayed. "Yes," said the black woman. "Are you Starfleet, too?"
Troi realized that she was totally naked, and blushed, seeking to cover
herself in any way. "Yes, Counselor Deanna Troi, from the starship
Enterprise. We were here to rescue you, but it seems that I'm the one who
needs to be rescued," she added ironically. "We found the wreckage of
your ship. What happened?"
Path: news2.delphi.com!news.delphi.com!news2.near.net!howland.reston.ans.net!spool.mu.edu!uwm.edu!news.alpha.net!solaris.cc.vt.edu!swiss.ans.net!jabba.cybernetics.net!mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net!TrekRev
From: TrekRev@cybernetics.net (Tied&Tickled)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek
Subject: New Story: World Of Laughter P7/7 Final Chapter
Date: Sun, 22 Jan 1995 14:47:44 +1000
Organization: cybernetx
Lines: 77
Message-ID: <TrekRev.53.004920D7@cybernetics.net>
NNTP-Posting-Host: mrgdrench3.cybernetics.net
X-Newsreader: Trumpet for Windows [Version 1.0 Rev B]
And last but not least the final chapter!! Hope ya liked it.
Still Not my story. Apply all applicable disclaimers and whatever else is
necessary.
Tim:["""
Subject: World of Laughter 7
by Kimberly Drake
They could not continue, as they were seated at the bench. All three
women found their feet being placed in the holes, their ankles secured in
the stocks. Their hands were then tied behind their backs. They then, all
three of them, were bound in the stocks, right next to one another. They
were no more than a foot apart from each other.
Troi had a good idea of what was about to happen, and was dreading it.
She saw the blonde woman from the night before, and could sense more lust
within her. That made Troi blush once more. The blonde native made a short
speech to the assembled villagers, who cheered and clapped as three young
native girls, each about fifteen years old, stepped forward, one in front
of each of the prisoners. "E'chi trondith?" each native asked her
respective prisoner. When no answers were forthcoming, each grinned at
the others and the crowd cheered once more. "They've tortured us like
this every night for the last six weeks," the blonde said hastily to
Troi. "I'll go mad if I have to go through it agahehehehehehehehehen!!!!"
She began to laugh as the raven-haired native in front of her began to
wiggle her fingertips across her captive's soles.
The black woman was whimpering, obviously trying to hold in her laughter.
But it was a useless gesture. She wiggled and crossed her toes, trying to
delay what was inevitable. Within minutes, the merciless stroking of her
soles had tears streaming down her cheeks and her laughing out loud.
Troi held out the longest, enduring the maddening caresses, trying to
fight back the laughter that welled up within her. But then, just as it
had done before, it was being tickled between her toes that opened the
floodgates. She began to giggle uncontrollably, and then the giggles
turned into outright uncontrolled laughter. She heard the helpless
laughter of the other women, and was joining in wholeheartedly. Every
stroke of the young girl's fingertips against the soles of her trapped
feet increased the maddening torments she felt. At one point, the girl
would gently glide her fingers slowly up and down the arches of her feet,
and then would suddenly shift to rapidly wiggling them against her toes.
The other woman had been right-- it was maddening! Vainly, she tried to
wiggle her feet, cross her toes, anything to escape the torturing touch
of the native girl. But it was no use. She was obviously an expert at
what she was doing, and none of Troi's desperate tricks slowed the pace
of the tickling one bit.
The torture continued for what felt like hours, without any respite. But
then, suddenly, Troi felt a rush of hope. She began to feel the familiar
tingling sensation that preceded transportation! She began to see the
characteristic blue sparkle around her body, and the bodies of the other
Federation captives, and then she was suddenly sitting on the floor of
the transporter chamber. Reflexively, she curled up in a ball and began
to sob with relief. The two other captives were there with her, and
joined her in her emotional release. Riker was there, and put a blanket
around Troi, covering her nakedness, and hugged her gently. "You're
home," he said. "It's over."
Picard was filling the Counselor in on what exactly had happened.
"Shortly after Commander Riker and the away team returned to the ship the
last time, we picked up an alien vessel entering the system. She didn't
respond to our hails, but we were able to positively identify her as an
Orion ship. It seems that the Orions have been selling high-technology
weapons to the natives here in exchange for their minerals."
"What of the rest of the Kukulkan's crew?" asked Crusher, also standing
on the bridge, cleaned up and recovered from her ordeal on the planet.
"According to Commander Hardy's report, the other two crewmen were killed
on impact. It seems they encountered another Orion vessel, which opened
fire and caused them to crash. The Federation is lodging a formal protest
against Orion and there are going to be reparations made, rest assured."
"Reparations," repeated Troi.
"Deanna," said Picard, with great feeling in his voice, "if there were
any way I could undo what happened to you and Dr. Crusher on that
planet..."
"I understand, Captain," said Troi. But, remembering the wild, blonde
woman, with her sensations that were both horrible torture and wildest
pleasure, she wasn't sure if she would want to have it undone.
Although they didn't realize it, Troi and Crusher were thinking the same
thing.

344
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrapprty.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,344 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/wrapprty.txt
Archive-author: Karin Lee
Archive-title: Wrap Party, The
(c)1989 Kayle Sea Productions
All Rights Reserved
-one-
"Roll tape!" "Wait for speed!.......okay!" "Okay, now
start the transistion and then.....no! Wait for 'Action',
Karin!.....okay, again. Start the transition and then go
into the Flying V, just like we ran through......and....
Action!".
I began the slow transition scene, trying not to rush (but
how the hell are you suppose to time these things, anyway?)
and rolled out of the somewhat strained position that I had
been holding. Mark's cock plopped against his thigh as I let
it slip from my mouth and rolled over onto my back. He got
to his knees and grabbed my ankles, pulling me to the edge
of the bed where I threw my legs up in the infamous "Flying
V" position. Mark stroked his cock a few times, to regain
his erection, then plowed directly into my pussy.
"Cut!!!!" yelled all five of the crew members at once. The
director shook his head sadly. "Look, Mark, we've got this
one scene left to do. That's it. All we have to do is get
some good penetration and then we can all go home, okay? So
take it fucking SLOW, alright!?" "Yeah, okay already! Slow!
Right, I got it......" Mark mumbled something under his
breath, something about being such a professional. Right.
"Okay, lets try again! Positions..........right. Let's get
it this time, okay? Roll Tape!" "Wait for speed.......speed!
"Action!".
This time, everything went fine. Finally. After three hours
working on one scene, we were finally finishing the damn
scene, the movie, the whole ball of wax. "Okay, Karin, you
need to be louder, honey........that's better......good
Mark, really stroke it! Give her the full length, that's
what it's about, babe!... Yeah, that's it.........Keep your
legs up, Karin........Tell him how much you want it honey...
...yeah, that's good.........keep going, keep going......."
Robert continued coaxing us to our best, softly hinting at
what he would like to see, directing dialogue, and generally
being an annoyance.
"Okay! That should do it.....Cut! How long was that!?" "Oh,
we got 11 and a half minutes." "How much is good?" "At least
two minutes, two and a half, tops!" "That's great! Good job
guys, Karin! Okay, that's a wrap! Let's get out of here!"
The crew had already begun shutting down. They knew that the
footage was good. We spent the next hour taking care of bus-
ness, getting paid, taking showers and getting dressed. I
came into the waiting room looking much-the-worse for wear,
my hair still damp from the shower, black-brown curls cling-
ing to my face and neck. You got up from the couch where you
had been waiting, came over to me and kissed me long and
hard. "Let's go, babe. I'm so horny I could pop in the car!"
"Please, Darren, give me a break, okay? I need to rest! That
may not sound like work, but you haven't been on this
fucking set for thirteen hours, either! I'm fucking tired!"
You looked at me with love and lust mixed in your eyes. Love
slowly gained the upper hand, and I could see the resig-
nation creep onto your face. You smiled gently at me. "Yeah,
babe, I understand. Let's go home and you can rest for a
while.......Oh, yeah....Susann and Richie are coming over
later. Thought that you would feel like celebrating after
you finished. You know, like a 'wrap party'!" I smiled as I
settled into the car and snuggled up next to you. "That
sounds nice, honey. Wake me up when they come over." I
drifted off to sleep as the car sped along the highway,
heading for our apartment.
* * * * * * * * *
The room was dark and quiet, the only sound being the soft
ticking of the bedside alarm clock. I suddenly realized that
I was awake, and for a moment wondered where I was. I had
been dreaming about the movie, and wasn't exactly sure
whether we had actually finished it or not. Slowly though,
the surroundings became familiar, and I relaxed. I felt
refreshed, reborn, and I stretched and yawned, then slipped
out of the bed and realized that I was naked. Funny, I
didn't remember getting undressed; but then I didn't re-
member getting into bed, either. I went to the door and
opened it, starting to go down to the livingroom as I was,
when I heard voices downstairs. Susann and Richie! Shit! I
quickly shut the door and went back to the dresser to pull
out a night-gown. God, that was close! A good thing that you
had been talking, or I might have wandered naked into the
room!
In a few minutes I was more-or-less presentable, and left
the bedroom. Susann and Richie were sitting on the couch,
playing gently and innocently with each other as you sat on
the loveseat, looking a little uncomfortable. No, not un-
comfortable; horny. And lonely. You perked up as I walked
into the room, though, and Susann smiled warmly. "Hi,
Karin!" she said happily. "How are you feeling now? All
rested?" I smiled back and went to kiss her hello. "I'm
doing fine! I feel *great*! Like a brand-new girl! Hi,
Richie!" "Hi, sleepyhead! You look good!" I looked at
Susann. "Keep him" I said, smiling "he has excellent taste!"
I gave him a kiss. "MMMmmm....he tastes good, too!" Susann
laughed, and Richie looked embarassed. "I know!" she said
happily "and he proves it to me every day!".
"Hey, you, what about me!?" "Don't worry honey, I wouldn't
*ever* forget about you!". I snuggled up next to you on the
loveseat and nuzzled your cheek softly. "Miss me?" I asked,
teasing your stomach with a fingernail. "No, not really!
Rich and Susann have been wonderful company! I'm glad they
got here when they did, 'cause you were dead to the world
when we got home!" "Hmmmm? What do you mean?" "Well, you
wouldn't wake up, so Rich helped me get you upstairs......
you were cute, too! You kept calling him 'Mark' and telling
him to fuck you harder!"
"I did not! God, you guys are terrible!" Susann giggled as
she came over to us and gave my hand a squeeze. "I'm afraid
you did, honey! You really *were* cute, though! Don't worry,
we made Richie leave before we got you out of your clothes.
It's a good thing, too, or you might have attacked him!" I
looked sheepishly around the room. All three of you were
grinning at my embarassment, and I couldn't help but blush.
"God, I can't believe this! You're blushing!!?? The woman
spends thirteen hours fucking and sucking for the camera,
and gets embarassed just because we undressed her and put
her to bed. Alone. By herself!". You shook your head, chuck-
ling softly. "Okay, baby, that's alright, I guess *everyone*
has *some* kind of modesty to deal with!" "Well, it's not
really that I'm embarassed by *that*, it's just that, well,
I could have, you know, embarassed Richie and Susann.......I
really am a slut, you know!" The chorus was almost deaf-
ening. "WE KNOW!!!!"
-two-
The evening was very pleasant. We sat together in the hot
tub, sipping the champagne that Richie had picked up for the
occassion, chatting and splashing each other with the warm
bubbling water. The view of the Valley was beautiful, and
the soft new-age music playing on the stereo helped to set
the perfect mood. Susann and Richie played and nuzzled each
other, and you and I followed their lead, being the perfect
host and hostess that we are. We had talked about being in a
situation like this before, but had just kept it to our-
selves, using the fantasy as a spark to add a bit of variety
to our sex life. But this was no fantasy. It was real, and
was following more-or-less the same lines as our fantasies
had. Your hand played with my nipples under the water, and I
gently stroked your cock through the fabric of your swim
trunks. Occassionally you would drop your hand to my crotch
and play with my pussy, rubbing it in just the right spot to
drive me crazy.
I stroked Susann's foot with my toe, and caught her eye,
smiling at her. She smiled back and winked, then stroked my
leg with her foot. I started to feel that tingling sensation
in my pussy and got a liitle light headed as I realized that
we were very close to fulfilling our private fantasy. I
turned a bit to get a better angle, and responded to
Susann's tentative advances. My foot slowly, cautiously
working it's way higher and higher, untill my toes were
gently teasing her cunt. She closed her eyes and moaned
softly as she eased down lower into the tub, closer to my
teasing toes. I worked my big toe underneath her bikini and
caressed her clit with it. She moaned out loud, and Richie
looked at her with amazement. "What are you carrying on
about!?" "Mind your own business!" she said, smiling at me.
Richie looked at me, then back at her. "Is there something
going on here that I don't know about?" "Of course not,
dear" I replied softly "now mind your own business".
"Darren? What is going on?" "Hmmmmmmmmm.......it looks to me
like Karin and Susann have decided that they want to play
for a while.....is that right, honey?" I looked at you and
smiled, then looked toward Richie. "Only if it's okay with
you guys, right Sugano?" "I don't care if it's okay with
them or *not*! What's a little harmless playing between two
girls?" You smiled and took another sip of your champagne.
"That sounds perfectly reasonable to me! What do you say,
Rich? Should we let them play? We could watch them and take
pictures!" "NO PICTURES! This isn't work, okay? I don't need
a fucking director telling me how to screw in my own hot
tub!" "Uh....how about if we do it quietly?" "Well, I guess
it's up to Susann and Richie........okay, guys?" Richie and
Susann looked at each other, then smiled and shrugged.
"Okay, that sounds good to us!"
Richie moved around in the tub, and I slid closer to Susann.
Gently caressing her cheek with my fingers, I softly pulled
her closer and kissed her tentatively. She responded shyly,
slowly warming to my kisses on her cheeks, her neck, her
ears and finally on her lips. Probing gently, more like a
question, my tongue found her lips. She moaned softly, then
her lips parted slightly and I felt the tip of her tongue
touch mine. She gave a light gasp and opened her mouth
further. As our tongues met she wrapped herself around me
and began to kiss me passionately, and I responded in kind.
My hand cupped a breast and kneaded it lightly, teasing her
nipple with a fingernail. I slipped my hand under the strap
of her bikini and pulled it off her shoulder, letting the
fabric fall away from her tit.
We held each other and kissed feverishly, touching, car-
essing, probing each other, searching for those special
spots that elicit pleasure from deep within. Getting closer
to each other than we had ever been, each of us learning
intimate secrets about the other. You and Richie sat and
watched appreciatively. "Can you believe that just five
hours ago she was completely fucked-out, Rich?" "That *is*
pretty hard to believe! She is one horny bitch, huh?" "You
got *that* right! Lets get some pictures of this! You left
for a moment and returned with a camera. "Okay, baby, I said
that I wouln't direct, and I won't........but let's go into
the house so that we can get better shots, okay?"
We got out of the hot tub and wandered back into the living-
room. As soon as we were there, Susann and I fell onto each
other, taking off each other's bikinis. Falling to the deep
plush carpet, we continued exploring each other, my tongue
burying itself in her hot, wet pussy, her tongue licking at
my inner thighs. I breathed in her aroma and licked eagerly
at her clit, pushing first one finger, then two, into her
hot dripping cunt. She stopped eating me and fell back on
the floor, panting heavily and moaning with pleasure. "God
Karin, don't stop! That feels soooooooooo gooooood!!!!"
Knowing that she was enjoying my tongue so much made me even
hornier, and I demanded attention. "Darren......I need to be
fucked right now, and I don't care who does it, but
*somebody* had better start paying some attention to me!"
"Rich, I think Karin needs to be fucked! Would you care to
oblige her? I would, but somebody needs to take pictures!"
Richie hesitated for a moment. "Uh, Susann? Would you mind
if I fuck her?" Susann came back to earth for a moment, and
looked at him sternly. "Richard, if you *don't* fuck her,
I'll never speak to you again!". Richie quickly took off his
trunks, and approached me from behind. His cock was rock-
hard, and stood nearly upright. Kneeling behind me, he
spread my legs apart and gently eased a finger into my
aching cunt. Running it in circles around the inside of my
pussy, he felt so good that I couldn't stand it. "God,
Richard! Will you fuck me *please*!?" "Alright baby, get
ready 'cause I'm gunna ram it in!" "Quit talking about it
and do it!"
Richie rubbed his cock against my waiting lips, pushing it
in between my cunt lips. Grabbing my hips with both hand, he
thrust hard into me, burying his cock deep within my body. I
screamed uncontrollably as he rammed his manhood into me
again and again, fucking me as hard as he could. I was no
longer able to concentrate on eating Susann, and rested my
cheek against her thigh as Richie pounded his cock into my
cunt. My pussy was hot and dripping with my juices and
precum from Richie's cock and I was on the verge of cumming
when you interrupted with news that we were out of film.
Susann sighed happily. "Good! Karin, do you mind if I take
Darren?". My answer was unintelligible, but you laughed and
answered for me. "Of course she doesn't mind! She's in
heaven!
Richie pulled his cock out of my cunt, and I spun around and
engulfed his waiting meat in my mouth before he had the
chance to complain. You lay down next to Susann and stroked
her tits as she started to suck your throbbing cock. She
slipped her hand around the base of it and continued to suck
and lick you while I did the same for Richie. Almost as if
we were in competition. The United States Olympic Cocksuck-
ing Team in action and going for the gold. In minutes, our
efforts were rewarded, as you and Richie managed to achieve
simultaneous orgasms. Cum was everywhere, as it spurted
violently out of your throbbing cocks, dribbling down our
cheeks, chins, and tits. Sucking you both dry, Susann and I
then turned our attention to each other, licking cum off our
bodies and playing with each other again.
"I'm really worried about them, Darren!.....I think they may
be turning into.......lesbians!" Susann and I looked at each
other and laughed, then gave each other a quick but deep
kiss. "No chance of that, Richie!" I replied happily "I do
love Susann, but she can't take the place of a nice hard
cock in my pussy! For that matter, she can't take the place
of a nice hard cock in my ass, either!". You looked at
Susann and she laughed lightly. "Susann, honey, would you
mind if Richie and I made a sandwich out of Karin? A state-
ment like that just *can't* go ingnored!" "I don't mind at
all! Just save some for me!"
Richie lay on his back, his cock stirring with new-found
strength. I climbed on top of him and lowered myself onto
his now rock-hard cock, impaling myself with his meat. You
knealt behind me and pushed me forward, then worked a finger
into my tight asshole. Finding it dry, you cupped your hand
at my cunt, now dripping with juice as I rode Richie's cock.
Soon, you had plenty of slippery fluid for your cock and
fingers. Again you pushed a finger into my hole, lubricating
it with my own juice and making it loose enough to accept
your now throbbing cock. Rubbing my juice onto your meat,
you held my hips and pushed against my tiny puckered ass-
hole, pushing slowly but steadily untill you were fully
inside me. I could feel the strange sensation of two cocks
bumping each other through the walls of my ass and pussy. A
very strange and very wonderful feeling, much better than
being fucked by only one cock at a time.
Matching your strokes to Richie's, you soon had me cumming
hard, unable to control my shaking and quivering body. My
breath came in short pants, and I was unable to talk, so I
collapsed onto the floor with a smile of contentment on my
face as you fell on top of me. "Hey! how about some warning
before you drop out on us, okay?" "MMMmmmmmm.......s'rry..."
I replied, but I really didn't care if anyone was unhappy
with my performance. "Well, Susann? It's your turn!" I
glanced over at the three of you through sleepy, contented
eyes, and watched as you and Richie double-fucked my new
girlfriend. I smiled at her as our eyes met, because I knew
what she was feeling while you fucked her violently in her
pussy and Richie attacked her poor virgin asshole. She
suddenly moaned and screamed and started to buck wildly as
she rode the waves of an orgasm. The added motion of her
body was all it took, and you came gushing into her cunt
while Richie pulled his cock out of her ass and shot his
load all over her back and her nice round ass.
The three of you collapsed on the floor next to me, and I
kissed each of you hard and deep, snuggling in to be as
close as possible to all of the people that had just fucked
me. "MMMMmmmmmmmmmmm................that was nice.........
we'll have to do it again sometime!" I said sleepily. Susann
looked at me, smiling. "So you get paid for this, huh?......
Where do *I* go to sign up?"
-end-
The Wrap Party
by Karin Lee
(c)1989 Kayle Sea Productions
--

330
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrapup.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,330 @@
Archive-name: Bondage/wrapup.txt
Archive-author: J. Mattis
Archive-title: Wrap Up
Copyright (c) 1991 by J. Mattis. All rights reserved.
Jim thought, "Damn it...she's charging the net again!" and started
running forward hard, pounding his feet against the red clay. His legs
pumped about three times when Janet, tennis racket in hand, started
to swing her arm all the way around. Instead of just dinking the ball over
the net, Janet was giving the ball an overhand smash.
At this point, Jim was about ten feet from the net and closing fast, and he
realized that this was the last place he wanted to be. His wife puffed out a
throaty "Unghh!" as she smashed the ball. Jim's reaction was substantially
less dignified.
"Shit!" He brought up both arms and closed his eyes. He could swear he felt
the breeze as a yellow meteor shot past his head, and he heard it strike
the court behind him. He imagined that it left a crater. When he opened
his eyes, Janet was standing in front of him, panting hard and grinning.
"That's match-point, big boy. *You* cook dinner tonight."
Jim lightly chastised himself for making the bet, considering his abysmal
record playing tennis against his wife. Too bad he loved tennis, even when
he lost...it made for a lot of extra chores on his part. Perhaps the way
that Janet looked in a white tennis skirt did something to cloud his judgment.
"C'mon, Janet...just two more sets!" She rolled her eyes, and Jim conceded.
"Okay, okay! Yes, Your Highness!" He assumed a decidedly phony British
accent and continued, "I will cook the Royal Dinner tonight. Does Her Majesty
require anything else from her unworthy servant?" He bowed with a flourish.
"Hmmm..." she mused, eyes sparkling. "How 'bout a kiss?" She edged forward
half a step.
Jim stood back up and leaned towards her, smiling as he planted a gentle
kiss on her lips. "You're adorable, you know that?"
"Why, thank you. And you're a much better kisser than you are a tennis
player."
Jim tried to swat her bottom with his racket. He missed.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
After playing frisbee and tennis for most of the afternoon, Jim cooked up a
tasty stir-fry, which he served with a bottle of white zinfandel, and Janet
was well-pleased. They decided to call it an early evening and went to sleep,
having allowed their feelings of horniness to be displaced temporarily by
feelings of fatigue.
Overnight, the temperature dropped from warm-and-pleasant to
goose-pimple-cold, an occurrence for which they were ill-prepared, having
left the bedroom windows open. There was just a single sheet covering the
two of them, and in their respective dreams, their king-sized bed became a
stretch of frozen tundra, complete with arctic winds cutting across the
expanse.
At first, they affectionately huddled together for warmth, but this soon
degenerated, as the cold slowly pulled them awake, into a nasty little
tug-of-war, with the prize being a larger-than-fair portion of the
cotton/polyester sheet. Having always been better at playing such games,
Janet curled herself into a fetal position, clutched a double-handful of
sheet to her chest, and gave a little, twisting *tug*. Pretty as you
please, the last yard of sheet jumped away from Jim and settled neatly on
Janet, leaving Jim's butt exposed to the elements. His eyes flew open just
as a breeze blew up his backside. "Hey! I'm freezing! Gimme some back."
Janet purred a contented, sleepy little dismissal, "Jim, if you're cold,
just get up and take a blanket out of the closet." Jim was ready to hoist
himself out of bed when he realized that he'd just been snookered (and not
for the first time!) into getting a blanket while Janet stayed in bed. His
darling wife had suddenly been transformed, in his eyes, into an Evil
Manipulator, and he decided to stand up for All Men, everywhere.
"If you want a blanket, Janet, *you* get it. Now give me some sheet!", and
he proceeded to haul at the sheet like he was pulling in the main sail.
With more than half-serious indignation, Janet growled "You jerk! Pick on
someone your own size!" and she did that little clutching move again, which
rolled Jim over and recovered half of what he'd hauled away from her.
"Can't...there's no one else here." smirked Jim, and he pressed his (now
frozen) toes up against her warm, heart-shaped bottom. She squeaked out a
surprised little "Yelp!" and jumped away from him, letting go of the sheet.
"Aha!!" Jim grabbed the edge of the sheet and rolled back towards his side
of the bed. "Loser!" he cried and, gripping the sheet tightly, he rolled
over and away from Janet, spooling the entire sheet around himself. "*You*
can get the blanket for a change!" He rolled clear to the other side
of the bed, and was quite pleased with himself, since he didn't get to
outsmart his wife very often.
He had about half-a-heartbeat to gloat, and then Janet jumped on top of him,
glowering down with a frighteningly predatory look. "You know, Jim,
I'll never understand how a man as smart as you can consistently get himself
into such *dumb* predicaments!" But Jim wasn't worried...all those
workouts came in handy when he was wrestling his wife. Janet was no pushover,
but she never could out-wrestle him in a fair fight.
He tried boosting himself up with his arms...and he collapsed backwards!
At once, he realized that he'd mummified himself inside the sheet. He thought
hurriedly....king-sized sheet...must be eight or nine layers of cloth...his
hands stuck by his hips, tangled up more than the rest of him...Janet sitting
on his stomach with her knees on either side of his chest, using those
cyclist's legs of hers to squeeze his arms against his sides. Oh, I'm meat,
he thought, I'm hamburger fucking helper.
Janet was smiling down at him evilly. "You've got such an *endearing* look
on your face, honey!" And then her expression changed to one of
mock concern: "Have you got enough sheet now?"
"Okay, heh, yeah, Janet...you got me, yep, that was pretty good...I'll go
get the blanket..."
"Oh, Jim, what's your hurry, you're not still cold are you? *I'm* the one
who should be cold!" Reaching her arms behind her, she stretched her
bare torso backwards and turned from side to side, the silhouette of her
nipples sharply visible against the light from the bedroom window. He
became acutely aware that he had a hard on, and he squirmed as it strained,
like the rest of him, against the sheet. Janet brought her hands back down
and ran them smoothly over her breasts. With a sudden surge of frustrated
horniness, Jim bucked frantically and nearly threw his wife off him.
Janet regained her balance and looked furious that Jim had the audacity to
try taking advantage of her posing for him. She shifted her legs lower
down Jim's body and fell forward onto him, hard, knocking the air out of
him, and assumed a decidedly female-superior position. Now, it was Janet's
turn to look surprised, as she felt Jim's erection pressing against her.
For a second, Jim thought that she might let him loose so they could go at
it...but Janet's expression shifted again, and became particularly merciless.
"Poor baby!" she cooed, "there's something you want really bad, isn't there?"
Wrapping her arms and legs tightly around Jim, she brought her face close
and started giving him soft kisses on his cheeks, his temples, his forehead.
A small moan of pleasure came from him, and he closed his eyes. She kissed
his eyelids, and brought her mouth down to meet his. His tongue reached for
her, and with no teasing Janet kissed him long and deeply.
"Oh, Janet, I want you...please let me go."
She gazed at him tenderly, and said "I want you too, really bad, but some
things are worth waiting for. Besides, I *know* you...you'll enjoy it more
if I tease you senseless first."
"But you've already teased me senseless!" and, at this new development, he
started struggling in earnest. But poised as she was, he could barely get
enough leverage to rock back and forth...rolling her away was utterly
impossible. He strained fruitlessly for long seconds, and fell back
exhausted.
"You call *this* teasing?" she chided, her face inches from his. "Darling,
I haven't even *started* teasing you!" and she placed her hands on both
sides of his face, keeping his head immobile. She brushed several feathery
kisses against his lips and, as he strained for more, she unceremoniously
licked his nose.
"*Bleck*!! Why, you bitch!! Gaaa!!!! I hate that!"
"Oh, so I'm a bitch? Well, what else am I supposed to do to you?" she asked
innocently, while she wiped the saliva off his nose.
"I don't care...anything but that! That felt horrible!"
"But, Jim, I can only torture your face...the rest of you has gone
undercover." She paused, smiling at her pun. "Except...except for...hmm..."
Like a dervish, she jumped back and landed her bum on his stomach, then
bounced off him and rolled him over another half turn, so that he was face
down. Next, she grabbed onto the sheets wrapped around Jim's ankles and pulled
herself around. Jim's first reaction (after "oof!") was that she was going to
try smacking his bottom, and he tried getting his hands back to ward off the
blows. A split second later, Janet was coming back down on top of him,
making a "Hiiee-yA!" noise very much like Miss Piggy. He laughed in spite
of his predicament, and flattened himself so that the mattress would absorb
the blow. To his surprise, Janet merely settled gently on top of him.
"You're learning, boy! What's that saying about old dogs and new tricks?"
Jim was now face down, with his arms behind his back, hands pinned against
his own butt, thanks to his thrashing around. Janet was lying face down
on him, with her head by his feet, and her thighs were again clamped around
his chest. Her arms were hugging his legs tightly, while her right hand
fumbled at the cloth by his ankles. Suddenly, he felt cold air, as Janet
peeled back enough of the sheets so that his right foot was free. He tried to
kick, but his knees were still wrapped tightly together. Besides, what little
maneuvering room his ankles had disappeared as Janet grabbed up the excess
sheet and wound it around his shins. His left foot was still bound in
cloth, but his right foot was totally exposed.
"So, is this the naughty foot that stuck it's cold toes up my butt, hmmm?"
Jim started to babble, "No no it was the other one I swear it wasn't that
one no..."
"I don't know, Jim, these toes feel *awfully* cold." she said, as she ran
the tip of her index finger along the base of Jim's toes. "So were *you*
the coldest toe? Or was it *you*?" she asked, punctuating each query with a
little squeeze of each toe.
"(*giggle*) It wasn't any of them! (*snort*) Oh, God, please..." The
gentle, almost loving touches underneath his toes made his foot twitch
spasmodically, and Jim became frantic at the prospect that Janet was going
to tickle him into hysteria. He didn't plead yet, though...he clung
desperately to the ludicrous hope that, if he didn't beg her not to tickle
him, then Janet wouldn't think of doing it.
"Oh, so I'm going to have to conduct an Inquisition, is that it? Well,
since you like picking on people smaller than you," she said snidely, "I'll
start with the littlest toe first...have you done anything that deserves
punishment, hmmm?" And she started running her fingertips very lightly down
the toe, along the outside edge of the foot, and then back up again.
Jim's initial, stifled laughs gave way to a steady stream of giggles, like
water falling. "No honest I-swear-to-god I haven't!" he gasped.
"You know, you've got a beautiful giggle, Jim, even if that wonderful
baritone voice of yours sounds more like a schoolgirl's now! It's too bad I
don't hear you giggle more often. So, how about Toe Number Two? Do *you*
have any confessions to make?" She started tracing her maddening fingertips
in a straight line along the second toe, up and down across the sole of
Jim's foot. That tickled *much* worse than the edge of his foot did, and
Jim dropped all pretense of not begging.
"Please Janet plee-hee-hee-heeze (*gasp*), don't tickle me-he-hee-HA! HA! oh
God (*giggle*) it's-sss-it's(*sputter*) HA HA not fair hah HAH!!"
"Oh, and I suppose that what you did to me last week on the couch was fair,
right? Remember, you brute?" Yeah, he remembered...they were smootching,
and Jim started kissing Janet's neck, which prompted a ticklish little squeal
on her part. When he heard her laugh, Jim couldn't resist taking advantage
of her. "You tickled my neck, and then you pinned my arms over my head and
started nuzzling me under my arms until I nearly wet myself? Do you remember
that, hmmm?" She shifted over to the third toe, so that her fingertips were
sliding up and down the very center of his foot, taking little digressions to
follow the curves along the arch and heel.
Jim was out-and-out laughing now, and gasping for breath. He'd always been
a tickle fiend, but that was when *he* was doing the tickling. The only
time he'd gotten it back badly was when he was was twelve years old, and
staying with relatives before a wedding. His cousin Karen (how old was she
then...fifteen?) caught him peeking when she was trying on her bridesmaid's
outfit. He ran, but she caught him in about three strides and pinned him
down. While she said "I'll bet you thought that was funny, huh?" over and
over, she proceeded to slowly and methodically tickle him half to death. He
didn't even remember her stopping...just him catching his breath afterwards.
That was twenty years ago, and he wasn't sure if he could stand it if it
happened again. He managed to blurt out
"Yes-I-did-it-I-did-it-I'm-sorry-oh-God" in one breath.
"Finally, a confession! Very well!" She stopped her tickling, and drew
herself up haughtily. "It's the judgement of this court that, given your
offense, the punishment should fit the crime. You are hereby sentenced
to the poetic justice of being tickled on the bottom of your right foot
until you go completely insane, said sentence to be carried out immediately.
Does the condemned care to make a final statement?" Red faced, sweating, and
panting, Jim gasped in a breath and opened his mouth to reply when Janet
chirped "Time's up!" and began very lightly and rapidly dragging the
fingertips of both hands over the sole of Jim's foot. She alternated left
and right hands, using all of her fingers and touching very lightly, scraping
as gently and as rapidly as she could.
If Jim thought that he'd ever been tickled before, he was wrong. His voice
jumped from hyperactive giggles to full-bodied guffaws and back again as his
tortured nerves tried desperately to reach some sort of equilibrium, but
Janet was a cruel, relentless, and very talented tickler, and she altered
her touch just enough to keep Jim from adapting to the torment. He felt
electric currents searing across his feet, racing up the backs of his legs
to his groin, and shooting out along his spinal cord. He howled...he
shrieked...he positively *screamed* with forced laughter, while his body
thrashed like a wild animal. "Kootchie, kootchie!" tormented Janet.
"You know, I've always *dreamed* of getting you into a position like
this...helpless and begging. And you beg *so* well! Kootchie, kootchie,
koo! Tickle toes!" She dug into the sensitive skin under Jim's toes, and a
spasm of howling laughter shook his entire body. "Tickle here!" she teased,
as she frantically scratched at his arch. "Tickle there!" as she moved her
fingers to the ball of his foot. "Tickle tickle tickle!!" she teased,
ruthlessly, mercilessly, while Jim gasped, and squealed, and screamed, and
prayed...to whatever god feels sorry for people being tickled beyond human
endurance...that she'd stop.
Then Jim's sense of time disappeared. He was in the Hell of Eternal Tickling.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Jim!! JIM!!! Are you okay???" He realized that his wife was shouting at his
face while he was still being tickled senseless...no wait, he was still
laughing, but he could see her hands and neither one was tickling him.
Janet was staring straight at him, and looked scared witless. He started to
get a grip on himself, and then he realized...he could still *feel* it, and
he collapsed laughing once more.
"I'm okay...oh God...HA!!!"
The look of concern partially drained away from Janet's face. "Um...I was
actually going to commute your sentence to ten minutes of oral sex, but
when I stopped tickling, you just kept *laughing*. I was ready to
call the paramedics!" Her eyes got wide again, and she tried loosening the
sheet from around her husband. "Are you *sure* you're alright?"
Jim tried to sit up and blurted out, "Ten minutes of head? How can I give
you head...(*gasp*)...when I can't even breathe??" He collapsed backwards,
roaring with laughter, like this was the funniest joke in the world.
"Jesus...let me get you out of this...sit up." The windings had loosened a
bit, and with effort (in no way helped by her husband's continuing
hysteria), she finally worked Jim's arms free and peeled the sweat-soaked
sheet away from his chest. "I've got to close the windows...you'll catch
pneumonia." She let go of Jim to tend to the windows and, like a rag doll,
Jim flopped back onto the bed. Once the windows were closed, Janet returned
to Jim and continued the task of freeing him, trying to tug the sheet
past his hips.
"Ow! Watch it!" Jim opened his eyes wide, and looked coherent for the
first time. He scooted around on the bed, and wiggled his hips while he
carefully worked the sheets past an...um...obstruction.
"Oh my!" gasped Janet, eyes riveted at his crotch, "Ahhh...maybe you won't
have to give me head after all!"
He glanced down at himself and smiled. "Geez...I guess not." he declared.
His breathing was returning to normal, and he gazed at Janet, hungrily.
Grinning, he got up off the bed and walked, slowly but steadily, to where
Janet was standing, then started backing his wife slowly towards the bed.
"But this time," he said, pausing while he backed Janet down onto the bed
and lowered himself on top of her, "*I* get to be on top."
--

348
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrest.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,348 @@
Archive-name: Amazon/wrest.txt
Archive-author: John D. Riley
Archive-title: Wrestling
Jim O'Donnell's face had turned crimson from the pressure now being
applied to his neck and head, pressure being asserted by the legs of a
beautiful woman. If anyone had told him two days ago that he would be
humiliated and totally beaten at his own sport by a female, he would
have laughed right in their face.
Jim was the current wrestling champion of the regional wrestling
association, he had been so for over a year, and he loved it. He had
defended his title on numerous occasions and had always emerged the victor.
It was after one such occasion, as he was leaving the arena, that he was
approached by a tall black woman. As she walked over to him he noticed
with genuine interest that she was quite lovely. He guessed her age would
be around 31. She had straight hair in a pageboy style, and her lips were
full red with lipstick.
She wore a tight leather jacket and trousers suit in red, finished off
with red high-heeled ankle boots. Her jacket was open, revealing a white
blouse which was open at the neck, showing ample cleavage. He liked what
he saw. At first he had mistaken her for an autograph hunter, but was soon
put right on the fact when she began to speak.
"I am not wanting your autograph, Mr. O'Donnell. I want to represent
you in the future. I want to manage you."
Jim had been taken aback by this remark and wondered if she was a bit
of a crackpot. "I'm sorry Miss, but I already have a manager." He pointed
to the man standing by his side.
The woman looked the man up and down, then said, "Please, would you
join me in my car?" She pointed to a white limo.
"Go ahead, Frank," Jim said, "I'll wait for you in the car."
As the woman led Frank to her awaiting chauffeur-driven limo, Jim sat
in the driver's seat of his own car and waited. Half an hour passed, and
eventually the white limo drove off and Frank rejoined Jim. A deal had
been struck by the woman and Frank, a sort of wager had been agreed upon.
Jim was to go to the woman's house within two days and wrestle her champion.
If he won, he would receive the sum of thirty thousand dollars. If he lost,
then she would receive all the rights to promoting him. At first he refused,
but the thought of a quick, easy thirty thousand dollars soon won him over to
the idea.
He arrived in the morning of the second day around 11:00. He pulled
his car onto the drive of the black woman's mansion and gazed at its size
and surroundings.
A small young white man let him into the house and gestured for him to
follow to a sitting room. He placed his bag on the floor and sat in one of
the many chairs available. The young man left him, presumably to inform his
mistress of the arrival of her guest. He sat and waited. Shortly after, he
was startled slightly by a voice a voice from behind him. It was that of the
black woman.
"Thank you for coming, Mr. O'DOnnell. I trust that you had a pleasant
journey."
He nodded his acknowledgement and spoke. "Thank you, I did. Where do
we get down to business?"
She looked different today. Her hair was brushed back off her face and
tied in a bob at the nape of her neck, her attire was a red leotard. She
must favor that color, he thought. The leotard was tight and showed every
curve of her well sculptured body. Its leg holes were cut high on the hip,
and on her legs she wore sheer lycra tights that enhanced their muscular
shape. She wore no shoes. Her body, he noticed, was covered in a slight
film of sweat, probably from an exercise workout, he thought. All these
spoiled rich chicks do them.
She spoke again, "You're eager, Mr. O'Donnell. Bring your things and
follow me."
She turned and left the room. Jim picked up his bag and followed
quickly behind. She led him to her own private gymnasium. Various pieces
of equipment came to view and in the middle was a large area of wrestling
mats.
"You may get changed in there," she pointed to a small cubicle.
He entered it and changed into his wrestling trunks and boots. As he
reentered the gym, he saw that the black woman had been joined by someone
else. A very tall white woman was now standing on the mats. The sight of
her made him wince with delight. Her body was that of a bodybuilder's,
although not over the top. Each muscle was well defined and rippled with
power and strength. Her legs, he decided, were awesome, her thighs were
firm and bulged slightly, real man-crushers. They were encased in dark
tan colored lycra tights. She didn't wear shoes either.
Her leotard was in the same style as the black woman's, only it was
made from the wet-look material. Her hair was blonde and long and trailed
over her shoulders and hung down her back. Her face, though beautiful, was
hard; the look in her eyes was one of determination and hunger.
The black woman introduced the woman to him, "This is Tina. She is my
champion and your opponent."
Jim began to laugh, "You're joking, of course."
"Is something wrong, Mr. O'Donnell?" the negress asked.
Jim shook his head, "No, nothing. I just can't believe that you wish
to throw away thirty thousand dollars."
The black woman's smile broadened. "You may just be throwing your life
into my hands, Mr. O'Donnell." Jim stopped laughing and once again looked
at Tina. She was gesturing for him to join her on the mats.
The black woman walked over to him and stood in front of him. She
placed a hand on his chest and trailed her sharp-nailed fingers down it,
scratching lightly. "Shall we begin?" she asked him.
He looked into her eyes. "You're serious," he said.
"Very serious," she replied.
He shrugged. "Lady, it's your money," he said, and went to join Tina
on the mats. As soon as he had reached the mats, the black woman began to
set the rules of combat.
"You will wrestle to the first one who manages to obtain five pins or
submissions. A K.O. is considered as one fall or a submission. You will be
awakened and asked to carry on. If you cannot, then it will be considered
as a victory to the one left standing. Do you understand the rules?" Both
combatants nodded heir heads.
"What about rounds?" Jim asked.
"A fall or a submission indicates the end of each round. You will have
a one minute interval, then you will resume wrestling. There is no time
limit to this contest. You will wrestle to a conclusion." The black woman
took hold of the stool that was in the gym and sat down. "Are you ready?"
she asked. The two nodded again. The black woman smiled, she had faith in
her champion. "Wrestle on," she shouted.
They both began to circle each other. Jim was about to grab Tina's
arm when she suddenly did a forward roll and took hold of his leg, pulling
it from under him; he found himself flat on his back. She stood and placed
her leg over his. The feel of the lycra tights on his skin aroused his
senses, but he was soon brought back to the fight by the pain from the
step-over toe-hold she executed on him. He screamed slightly. God this
girl was strong.
"Am I hurting you, you bastard?" she asked mockingly.
She pressed down some more on his leg and he winced again. She released
his leg and forward rolled away from him. He watched her roll across the mats
and come to her feet facing him. She assumed the wrestler's stance and waited
for him to move.
"She's quick," he thought to himself. He flipped himself to his feet
and faced her. She smiled and edged closer. "Let her make the first move,"
he thought, "and counter it."
With speed she charged forward and sent a straight punch to Jim's
jaw. Taken off-guard by this, he staggered back somewhat but didn't fall.
Tina took advantage of this and moved in closer to unleash a kick to his
unprotected stomach. The impact made him keel forward, winded. His lungs
fought for breath.
Sensing an early victory, Tina entwined her fingers in Jim's hair,
held his head steady, then brought her knees hard into his face. The blow
sent him crashing to the floor. He tried to wipe the tears caused by the
blow from his eyes. They were impairing his vision. He turned over onto
his side and started to get up, but it was no good. Before he could do so
he felt Tina grab his hair once again. He yelped in discomfort. Suddenly
he felt her strong thigh under his neck, and as she lay on her side, she
placed the other thigh on the top and started to apply the most painful
head scissors.
"Having fun, Mr. O'Donnell?" asked the black woman, who had been
watching with the greatest of pleasure as her champion was slowly
dismantling Jim O'Donnell.
He grabbed her thighs, trying to prize them apart, but they were too
strong. She eased her grip a little to allow him to breathe, then tightened
the hold more. He gasped as the air was slowly being cut off. He felt as
though his head was going to burst.
"Do you submit, Mr. O'Donnell?" asked his blonde tormentress.
Jim tried again with the little strength he had left to break free
from the killer thighs, but it was useless.
The black woman laughed. "If I were you, I'd give in. She could
break you neck if she wanted to."
He arched his back into a wrestler's bridge in the hope of dislodging
her, but a quick jab with her left fist to his ribs brought him back down
to the mat. She tensed her ankles and jerked his throat hard between her
legs. He slammed the mat hard, indicating his submission, and Tina smiled
as she released him from the devastating hold.
"On-nil to Tina," stated the black woman.
Jim could not believe the strength of this woman. He rubbed his neck
to try to ease the stiffness that the pressure of those relentless thighs
had caused. His head throbbed from the rush of blood that was now allowed
to circulate again.
"Round two," shouted the black woman excitedly.
Jim rose from his stool and rushed at Tina. Leaping, he took her down
to the floor with a rugby tackle. He had hoped to gain the advantage, but
the jolt of Tina landing on top made him lose his grip. Tina wasted no time.
She spun around on top of him and placed her knees one on each arm. He began
to buck like a wild horse, and Tina rode him.
"Tame him, Tina girl!" shouted the negress.
With her right hand, Tina grabbed Jim's chin and held his face upwards
with her left. She reached around and grabbed his balls. She twisted them
painfully and Jim let out a yell.
Tina leaned forward, so that her face was close to his. "Thought that
you had me, didn't you, boy?" Her lips were quivering with anger over her
clenched as she spat the words out. "What's wrong? Am I hurting you? Am
I too heavy for you?" she mocked. "Never been beaten by a woman before,
have you? Well, I've got news for you. Not only will you taste defeat
today, but also total humiliation. You are going to be at our total mercy!"
She placed her lips onto his and began to kiss him hard. She forced
her tongue into his mouth and he pulled away in disgust.
Tina laughed again and inched her body forward. Closing her thighs,
she trapped his upward face between them. "You will learn to use that
tongue obediently before the day is over!" she said and moved further
forward until she was straddling his head.
He could smell the sweaty odor of her sex. He tried to topple her,
but she held tight. Slowly, so that he could take in what was happening
to him, she sat down on his face. Her mound now covered his nose and mouth.
She pressed down hard and moved her hips backwards and forwards, riding his
captured face.
"Enjoy it while you can, champ!" she said.
"Smother the bastard!" shouted the black woman.
Tina turned and looked at her. "He's of no use to us dead."
Tina ground down hard again with her ass, forcing muffled cries from
Jim. After ten minutes of this punishment, occasionally lifting to allow
him air, he gave up. The second fall went to Tina.
The minute interval passed, and once again Jim squared up to Tina.
He had to do something quickly - he was losing 2-0 to this female. He
reached forward and grabbed her arm. Twisting it quickly, he Irish-whipped
her onto her back. As he leaned over her to grab her hair, she brought
her legs up over her head and kicked him squarely with both feet in the
chest. The force sent him sprawling backwards.
Before he had a chance to do anything, she was on him, wrapping her
strong legs around his waist, squeezing as hard as she could to force him
into submission. Her body scissors was painful. His stomach burned from
the pressure of those lycra-clad thighs. She lay on her side, propping
herself up on one arm for maximum pressure.
The black woman smiled cruelly. "Avoid those thighs, Mr. O'Donnell.
They will be the end of you!"
God, he was in pain. He tried to force her legs apart with his hands.
She would let him get just so far and then dash all his hopes of escape by
jerking her thighs closed, forcing the air from his lungs.
"Submit!" she screamed at him. "Submit to my superior thigh power!"
He shook his his head in defiance and Tina merely smiled. "You will submit
to them. They will mash you into putty!" she said.
He reached for her ankles and started to pull on them, but he soon
let go. As she tightened her grip, he began screaming and slapped the mat
in submission. She released her hold and pushed him away with her feet.
The score was now 3-0, and he didn't feel in any state to pull one back.
He just lay there and breathed hard.
After the interval Tina was relentless. She could smell victory and
would do anything to gain it.
She came in fast and hard with a kick to his mid-section. He doubled
up with pain. As he did she hooked her arm through his, turned her body
into him, and heaved, bringing him down to the floor with a cross buttock.
He responded quickly and sat up straight into another kick from Tina. Her
foot caught him under the chin. The impact made him bite his tongue, and
blood dripped from the corners of his mouth.
His head was spinning with dizziness. Hell, this woman was fast.
Whoever had taught her to fight was good.
As he lay on the floor holding his jaw, she began to reign blows to
his body. He was open to them and he couldn't even focus on her. He began
to scream again as the heel of her foot came down on his crotch. His hands
cupped protectively, so she started to kick elsewhere to his unprotected
parts.
He rolled over onto his front and curled up into a ball, but the blows
kept on falling. She stomped on his back, his arms, sending them numb, his
legs. Then suddenly her heel caught him on the temple, and he felt the
blackness of unconsciousness overcoming him.
It was the black woman who brought him round. She tapped his face and
his eyes met hers as she opened them. "4-0, Mr. O'Donnell. One more fall
and you're all mine." She flicked his nose with her finger.
Tina was rearing to go. She was already standing in the middle of the
mat, waiting for him. "Come on champ, let's get it finished," she chided
him.
He staggered to meet her. As he reached the middle, she swept his feet
from under him with her leg and followed him down to the floor. She came in
from behind him. She snaked out her legs and scissored his neck once again.
He didn't stand a chance now. He was hers to do with as she liked. It was
only a matter of time now before she claimed her complete victory, but first
she wanted to make him suffer. She reminded him of the strength she possessed
in her thighs by tensing them every now and then, turning his face red.
Tina looked down at him. "It's time to show some respect for me, champ."
Taking hold of his hair and head, she turned him to face her crotch. "Kiss
my superior sex," she demanded. He couldn't break free from the iron-like
hold that her legs had on him. Even if he could, he hadn't the strength to
keep fighting, so he did as he was told and kissed her. As he moved away
from her she pulled his face back into her and held him tight with her thighs.
"I didn't tell you to stop." He kissed her again. "Use your tongue on me,"
she ordered.
He began to lick her, wetting her mound through the already wet leotard
and lycra tights. "That's a good boy," she said mockingly. She looked at the
black woman who had come to stand near them. "He's all yours," she said,
giving him one last hard squeeze, causing him to gag before the released
him.
The negress looked down at the beaten champ. Straddling his body, she
lowered herself onto his chest, pinning his arms with her knees. "It seems
that I am your new manager, Mr. O'Donnell." She sat with her hands on her
hips in the dominant position.
She said, "I've got lots of plans for you, Jim, plenty of jobs, and I
think that we will start with this." She edged herself forward onto his
face and moved her hips rhythmically over his nose and mouth. She moaned
with pleasure as his tongue began to probe.
The impact made him bite his tongue, and blood dripped from the corners
of his mouth.
--

306
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrestpnr.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,306 @@
Archive-name: Bondage/wrestpnr.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Wrestling Partner
I work for a computer firm in Seattle. The area is beautiful, nice and
green from all the rain we get up here. I like it here, but being a single
male in a neighborhood full of families, it gets pretty boring too.
One Friday nite not too long ago, I decided to go out instead of staying
home. There's a sports bar near my house; I figured if nothing else, I could
go watch the Mariners lose.
I walked into the bar..the place was crowded..people were everywhere..
women..men..some attractive..some not so attractive..some..oh never mind.
When from across the room a woman approached me..a gorgeous woman with
nice, firm boobs, tight ass accented by the short skirt she was wearing,
high cheekbones, blue eyes, long dark hair, about five-foot-eight or so.
I could tell she was ready for some action. Our eyes met..I knew this was
the woman I'd been waiting to meet for so long..she said, "What'll you have
to drink?"
After ordering a beer, I sat down to watch the Mariners. Sure enough they
were losing (8-0 in the fourth inning) and things were getting ugly.
People were yawning (the few who were watching the game)..it was obvious
they had decided the game was over. I noticed a phone # etched in the table.
It said, "For a good time, call Bubbles 679-8075." Then I suddenly realized
that was the phone # for the local bottled water company. Someone trying to get
free advertising. "What's this world coming to," I thought.
Other than the game, not much was happening, outside of the fight going on
in the other room, some drunk guys singing college fight songs in time to the
disturbance, a few others placing bets on how bad the Ms would lose, and guys
trying to hustle women. In otherwords, just a typical nite. I decided to
leave, and as I was walking out, the waitress said, "Come again." I thought,
"heh-heh, that what's he said ar ar ar".
I decided to check out another bar that featured female mud wrestling,
definitely a spectator sport that's more entertaining than baseball. No
"three strikes you're out" stuff here. After paying a hefty fee, I walked in
and got a table near the front. There was a big pit, and they were starting
to pour dirt in..then some water..yep mud alrite. Then two women approached
and started going at it. After they stopped slugging each other, they got
into the pit. They started wrestling in the goo..pretty soon they were covered
with it. "All right", I thought, "this is gonna be good!" Well, the mud
started flying and I thought "someone's gonna get hit". At that moment,
I heard a loud SPLAT! I looked down and my shirt was covered with mud.
I wasn't too happy at the thought of driving home with a muddy shirt
and having to clean off all that sludge. YECCH!
The two women stopped and ran over to me. Both of them were pretty good-
looking; one of them was in her twenties, brown hair, decent looking body.
She told me to go in the backroom, where she helped me clean off some of the
larger mud patches. She said she had to go back out front, but asked me to
wait for her back there. About ten minutes later, the "match" was over and
she returned. "Hi," she said, "My name is Lori. But my friends call me Lori."
I excused her lack of intelligence as an occupational hazard and we exchanged
in small talk for awhile. I asked her if she needed to go back out front, but
she shook her head. "My partner Janice isn't feeling too good, so we stopped.
Besides, I kinda like talking to you better." Needless to say, I was feeling
better about getting the mud on my shirt! It quickly became obvious there
was a mutual attraction (either that or I was just horny).
I decided to take this floozy, er I mean lady home. After she cleaned up, the
drive took about 15 minutes. When we got there, the house had a definite feel
to it. I would describe the atmosphere as late 60s poverty. Kinda reminded me
of the place I had in college..what made me feel especially nostalgic was
the lack of furniture. I noticed she also had exquisite taste in
beverages. "Want some Annie Green Springs wine?" she asked. I hadn't had
any for yrs. In fact, the stuff was so bad I'd always thrown up every time
I'd drank it in the past. I tasted it..yep stuff still tasted awful.
"So, how long you lived here," I asked. "Oh, about six months. I'm thinking
about getting furniture so when my friends come over, they don't have to sit
on the floor," she said. Good idea, I thought. "Yeah, I like it here. There's
some privacy so when I walk around naked, nobody's watching. Though that might
be kinda fun, knowing someone's watching me!" I almost spilled my drink when
she said that.
She must have noticed because she smiled and said, "I grew up in a liberal
family. We believed nudity was natural and that sex was also a natural
thing. I had my first experience at 16..it was wonderful..I saw a dog."
She put her hand on my arm and said "I believe sex can be the most
beautiful thing two people can give to each other." She moved towards me.
"Ouch!" she suddenly exclaimed. "What's wrong?" I asked. "Oh, just an old
roller derby injury. My arm gets stiff every once in awhile." "That's not theonly thing stiff rite now", I thought to myself, while pondering what she
meant by an old roller derby injury! "Anyway," she continued, "when I saw you
walk in tonite, you struck me as the type that would understand that. And when
we accidentally flung that mud at you, I figured that would be a good time to
break the ice. In fact, let me take that shirt off you and put it in the
washer." Before I knew it, she had my shirt off and was running her fingers
up and down my chest.
The room was spinning (must've been that cheap wine!). I had an idea of what
would happen next, but I was too startled to do anything. Maybe it was the
cold floor, I don't know. All of a sudden, she took her shirt off, saying
that way we were even. She was beautiful (and her boobs weren't bad either).
She had on a black lace bra, which accentuated her light body even more.
I felt the room getting hotter, my blood pressure going up higher, and I
started breathing harder. She must have noticed, because she whispered in my
ear in a sexy voice, "You must not be feeling well. I know how I
can make you feel better." "What a line," I thought, but at that point I
didn't care. She took my hand and led me into her bedroom. Fortunately, it
was well furnished, but the "1989 Telemarketer of the Year" award sitting
on the shelf didn't make me feel any better.
By this time, I had all these questions in my head. How can this woman be
so mature about sex and at the same time be such an idiot? Why isn't the
front room furnished? How did she get all these strange jobs? Where the hell is
this story going? I quickly forgot all these questions when she reached over
and gave me one of the wettest and slow kisses I've ever had. I felt all
inhibitions melt as she lowered her hands and undid my pants and underwear."Oh, you have a nice one." she said. "Let me show you what I have." She undid
her bra doing a slow striptease. Then off came her pants and panties. She
was indeed quite beautiful naked, even if she had no brains.
I walked over to her and we fell down together on the bed. "I don't go
chasing after guys very often. Only about once a week or so." "Uh-oh," I
thought, "what if she has a STD? Oh, SHIT, I don't have any rubbers". Just
then, she pulled out a package of condoms, a brand I'd never seen before.
"GLOW IN THE DARK condoms", said the package. "All my lovers use these," she
said. "That way, they can see their way to the bathroom after we finish!"
There were different colors..red, white & blue, orange, etc. I chose green,
after all I'm Irish. After putting the condom on, I noticed her starting to
chew some gum.
I ignored this and started kissing her, first on her lips, then her chin, then
her neck. As I started down her neck, she threw the gum away. I ducked to
avoid being hit by the gum and then continued my way down her valley of
loveliness. I spent some time playing with her beautiful breasts..licking and
sucking them. From her moans of pleasure, it was obvious she enjoyed what I
was doing. I really enjoyed playing with her nipples. What momentarily
distracted me was the tattoo of the state of Oregon on her left breast. I
have fond memories of my days in Oregon and I started getting sad that
they had to end. But I quickly remembered my real reason for being there and
continued on.
I continued on down her body (can you actually believe I'm writing this
trash?) until I arrived at her beautiful pussy. It was nice & hairy, just theway I like them. She moaned her approval, as I started tonguing her. I felt
her pussy getting wetter and wetter..she was moving and gyrating every which
way, but loose! I felt her come and then she pulled my face up to her and
she said, "put it in". I wasn't sure what "it" was, but I found out as soon
as she grabbed my cock and eased it into her cunt. It felt so nice and
slippery. We soon began a steady rhythm, in & out..in & out..well, you get
the picture. I was real hot by this point, so I knew I wouldn't hold out
very long. I felt myself about to come, I yelled out and she did the same.
"AHHHH....OHHHHHH..CHEEEEESSSSEE (so I talk funny when I come, you wanna
make somethin out of it, bucko?).
After I came, we held each other. I decided to use the bathroom. Yes, the
"glow in the dark" condom did help me see. But not well enough unfortunately.
She forgot to tell me about the box in front of the bathroom that she
hadn't put away. I fell over it with a loud thump. "Oops, sorry," she said.
After I'd finished my business in there, I limped back into bed. I finally
summoned up the courage to ask her how she got into mudwrestling. "Oh, I
just kinda fell into it," she sighed. "Besides, I meet some really interesting
people this way. Last week, I met this guy who had a 10-inch dick and.." I
quickly interrupted her, because I didn't want to hear the rest of that
story! So we lay there and drifted off to sleep.
I awoke the next morning, she cooked me breakfast (did a good job, too!),
then I went home to reflect on the nite before. I still see Lori once in
awhile, though now I'm chasing after an aerobics instructor at my gym who
keeps promising me the "ultimate workout." She hasn't told me what she
means by that, but she has been real nice to me lately! But I know anytimeI want to get "down and dirty", I can still look up Lori.
"TIE YOU WHICH WAY?"
I consider myself a good looking guy, mid 30s, decent job, and I occasionally
catch the eye of the ladies. But I definitely wasn't prepared for Stephanie.
Stephanie is a cute lady also in her 30s, tall (5' 10"), great figure (works
out a lot), long dark brown hair, tight boobs and butt, and probably has
one of the sweetest dispositions of anyone I know. She also enjoys some
unusual indoor activities, as I quickly found out. We met through a mutual
friend. I really wasn't looking to get involved at the time; I'd run the gamut
of singles clubs, ads, bars, failed relationships, and I was sick of the whole
thing. Though I value friendship first in a relationship, I was at the point
where a quick fling was looking real good!
A mutual friend named Joan asked me to meet them one night at a local
restaurant. Steph had recently broken up with someone and was feeling rather
depressed about it. When my friend told me this, I tried to beg off, I mean
I'm not good at mending broken hearts (mine or someone else's), but she said,
"No, I think you two would be good for each other. Besides, I've told Stephanie
all about you and she really wants to meet you!" "Oh God. Another blind date
to wrangle out of," I thought. "Let's see, what excuse can I use this time?"
Since I couldn't think of any and resisting the urge to strangle her, I
finally agreed to meet them. I got to the restaurant and was very pleasantly
surprised when I met Stephanie. She looked real cute in her business suit.
She said, "So you're John, I've heard some good things about you." I said,
"well, Joan tends to exaggerate now and then, but I always enjoy hearing
things like that." Joan rolled her eyes and said, "Oh brother! I'm gonnaget a drink."
"Oh great," I thought. "Now I'm stuck with something to say. Let me see, uh,
hey how about them Lakers. Naw probably not a sports fan. Come here often? no,
that line went out with Nixon. What's your sign? Naw, probably not into
astrology." Sweat began to form on my forehead..I had to think of something
to say. "Uh, that's a cute coat you're wearing. Where did you get it?"
She smiled, obviously finding this as awkward as I did. "Oh, there's a
great clothing store near where I live where I got it." Then, I asked the
next famous question (no, not that one. I barely knew her at this point!)
"What kind of work do you do? "Oh, I work as a training coordinator for
Miliken Systems. I do training classes." "Oh, how neat," I said. "Now, I
can let her talk", I thought. She talked about her job and after a few minutes,
we were engaged in a lively conversation.
Finally, I asked her what had happened with her ex-boyfriend. I mean, she
was quite attractive and intelligent, and I didn't want to pry, but I mean,
her ex was a fool for letting her go. "well," she said, we just had too
many differences." I said, "that's too bad." "It happens," she said. So we
continued talking and discovered we shared some common interests and made
plans to get together. I looked over at the bar and saw Joan smiling at us.
I had to admit, she was probably right about us getting along.
So we went out 2 or 3 times and had a great time. Then, one nite after we'd
gone out, she invited me in (well dragged me in. I'm rather shy! :-)) her
place. Things got hot and heavy after that..suffice to say I spent the
night there and was treated to some wonderful sex. God, that was nice.
The next weekend, we were together again and we were cuddling in her bedroom.
I figured the next step would be another round of fucking, when all of asudden she said, "tie me to the bed!" I said, "Huh?" She looked straight at
me and said in a sexy voice, "I want you to tie me up. I really get off on
that. There's some rope in the drawer." "But I don't even know Boy Scout
knots," I said. "Don't worry. I'll show you," she said. "oh god, what have
I gotten myself into? Oh well." I thought, as I got the ropes out. I gotta
admit, there was a look of lust in her eyes and I felt myself getting excited.
The ropes were real long and I was scratching my head, figuring out which
end was which. Panic quickly filled my mind. "hey, hon," she said, "let me try
it on you first." Uh-oh, I thought. What had I gotten myself into with this
woman? I always wanted women who were wholesome, the kind that married dear
old dad, that cooked you brownies, gave you back rubs, and oh sorry I
forgot it's the 90s. Women like that don't exist anymore! Anyway, she tied
this wild looking knot around my wrists, that was real hard to undo. "This
is the kind I like and it's not that hard to do, but once it's done, IT'S
DONE!! Now I hope you learn quick, because I want you to do that to me! So I
took her arms and started to tie her wrist to the bedpost. I did remember
most of what I was supposed to and managed to tie both her arms up. I started
to walk away, and she said, "hey come back here. You forgot my legs!" "Oh
yeah. right." I said and I tied her legs to the bedposts.
This had the potential to turn into something fun. I repressed an evil laugh
as I thought of other things I could do to her. Hmmmm, any feathers,
whips, or rubber snakes around? "Hey Stephanie, what do I do with you now?" I
asked in a half-mocking tone. "You don't have any TOYS lying around that we
could play with, do you?" "Check the middle drawer," she said. So I opened it,
expecting to find a rubber ducky or inflatable pool toy (POOL TOY, not PULLTOY!). What I saw in there blew my mind. All kinds of leather thingies,
some vibrators, but no rubber snakes. OH DARN! I pulled out this cute feather
boa. "Now run that all over my body." she said, "mmmmmm" I heard her moan
as I ran the boa across her. I noticed her nipples standing on edge and just
a faint tinge of wetness on her cunt. I did this a few times and she
shivered every time I did that.
I went back to the drawer and found her collection of vibrators. I chose one to
use on her. I think it was a Panasonic or Oster or something you could get
at K-Mart. I'll bet they never intended for people to use it this way, heh-heh.
I turned it on and repeated the process, using the vibrator to go around and
around her beautiful body, around her nipples, up and down her torso, her
legs, and oh yes, her cunt which was soaked at this point. I could tell she
was getting frustrated, so I asked her how she was doing. "I'm fine. In fact,
I'm wonderful!" she sighed. I was really starting to enjoy this. To have a
beautiful woman at your mercy has got to be one of the ultimate male ego trips.
I felt she was getting too hot, so I went out to the kitchen and got some ice
cubes out of the frige to "cool her down." I rubbed the ice over her nipples
and down her body towards her cunt. "OOOOHHHHHHHH", she screamed, "it's so
cold." "Well, I had to cool you off a little. I don't want you getting too
hot too soon!" I said.
I noticed that I was getting real hot too. My cock had "risen" to the
occasion, and I wasn't sure how much more of this I could handle before I
just jumped on top of her. So I decided to play with her some more. I
started kissing her forehead, playing with her hair, playfully biting her
earlobes, breathing into her ears (this got her so excited she almost broke
her ropes). I then moved down to her nipples. They looked so hard they
probably hurt. I pulled at them just a little and gently nibbled on themwith my teeth. Stephanie moaned her approval and I moved down her body.
I looked at her face right before I dove in on her pussy; she looked
completely enraptured by what I was doing.
I flicked my tongue around her pussy, starting right above it, then moving
to her upper thighs, then back to her pussy..around and around I went,
brushing against her lips and clit. I did this for a few minutes. Then I
decided to take pity on her. After all, she'd been such a good sport about
this. I couldn't deny her one good orgasm after all this time. Or could
I? I pondered this and the fact my dick was pounding. I decided to hell with it.I untied her legs and her arms and fell on top of her. Her pussy was so wet
it gobbled my cock up in about 3 seconds and she grabbed me with all her
might. God, it felt so good! She grabbed me so hard I thought my back would be
broken. We were screwing so hard and so fast, I knew I'd come within a few
seconds, but I didn't care! I felt my cum spurt out into her hot cunt..I think
she came right after that, but I was too far gone to tell. We probably woke
the neighbors with our screams, but it was worth it!
Afterwards, she told me it was one of her best "scenes" ever and that she was
going to enjoy teaching me how to play with her. After all, even though I was
the "master" and she was my "slave", she was the one who decided how far
things would go. We made love two more times that nite, but what I remember
most is her warm, tender embrace while we lay together.
Since then, we've grown closer and closer and I'm thinking of asking her to
move in with me. Whenever we're together now, she almost always is nude (she
obeys my orders without question :-)) and we always have hot sessions both
with and without the rope-tying! She says, some night she's going to turn
the tables on me! I'm not so sure about that, since I prefer being the onein control. She says she loves being "my playmate" after having to work
hard all day and be responsible for others. It's absolutely fantastic to be
with a woman who adores me, cooks me brownies, and gives me the most
incredible backrubs. She may not be the type of woman that married dear old
dad, but three out of four ain't bad!
--

1944
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrkgirl.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

136
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrkstiff.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,136 @@
WORKING STIFFS
Donna and I work in different departments at work, but because our offices
are close by, we see each other a lot. When I first met her, we seemed to hit
it off quite well. I still remember the nervous thrill I felt the first time I
asked her out to lunch. From our conversation, I found that we had a lot of
mutual interests, and we soon became good friends.
At first I kept our relationship platonic, intending to be faithful to
my wife. Donna and I always enjoyed each other's company, and I always felt
buoyed up by her carefree attitude toward life. Over time, however, we started
flirting. Donna is an outrageous flirt - sometimes she'd ask me to guess what
color underwear she had on, then after teasing me for a while, she'd finally
give me a glimpse of the edge of her panties under her business suit. Sometimes
I'd get a nice look at her gorgeous legs as she'd lift up her skirt. Other
times she would unbutton her blouse to show me her bra strap, and I would see
the soft curves of her fantastic breasts. My favorite bra was tan and
transparent; it would treat me to the sight of her hard dark nipples trying to
poke through the thin fabric. What really made me crazy was the way she teased
me with her eyes. Donna is a beautiful blonde with dramatic eyes that are
always nicely enhanced by makeup. Even now when she looks at me, I feel that I
could just melt and float away.
One time, after we had been teasing and flirting with each other for a
year, we went on a business trip together. In the brief spare time we had on
the trip, we had a great time talking, laughing, and enjoying each other's
company. At one point, I was sitting in a chair next to her in her hotel room,
watching TV, when she took out a bottle of body lotion and rubbed it all over
her smooth legs. Her legs looked just fine that evening in her white shorts,
but all I could do was sit next to her, quiver, shake, and pretend that I
wasn't affected. She could probably tell by the way my hands twitched that
I ached to rub in the lotion myself, but I must have known subconsciously that
once I got my hands on her, there would be no stopping. That night after I went
to my room, I masturbated to a sweet, powerful orgasm while dreaming about
Donna wrapping her soft, smooth legs around me.
On the way home, we had some pleasant private time on the plane. Because
of flight delays, the airline provided drinks, and we had a few brandies. We
laughed and giggled at everything we talked about, and had a wonderful time.
During a tender moment, something came over me, and I got up enough courage to
reach over and hold her hand. It seemed to signify something special, and I
could see her flush deep red. I felt red myself, and my heart pounded away.
She looked so sweet that I could have eaten her up right there on the plane.
To this day, she still gives me a hard time about waiting until we were on the
way home before I touched her.
We learned it would be about two weeks before we'd have the chance to be
alone again on a trip, and until then it was the longest, most exquisite
foreplay I've ever had. We teased each other unmercifully at work, and kissed
and hugged in the car whenever we'd have the chance. At lunch I would gaze in
her eyes and melt from the sensuous look she'd give me. We'd both flush from
the thought that the wait was almost over.
Finally, our next trip was arranged. The first night, we took our clients
out to dinner. Since everyone pleaded being tired afterward, they headed home
while Donna and I went back to my hotel room. I pulled her to me for a kiss. She
kissed my cheeks and neck while we hugged and squeezed each other. Then we used
our tongues to explore each other's mouth in a deep, sensuous kiss. "It feels
so good to hold you close," I whispered. She sighed her agreement as our bodies
meshed closer. I rubbed her ass and held her tightly, pressing my hard-on
against her. She pushed back and whispered, "You feel warm in there."
I started rubbing her chest through her blouse, and Donna moaned her
encouragement. When I gently pinched her stiff nipples through the thin material
of her blouse, she closed her eyes to enjoy the sensation. I unbuttoned her
blouse at a leisurely pace, teasing her to pay her back for what she'd been
doing to me these past months.
Donna let go of me, allowing me to slip her blouse off her arms, then in
a quick motion, she unsnapped her bra. It slid off her shoulders and arms,
treating me to the sight of her breasts, full and heavy, capped by dark
nipples now stiff with arousal. But before I could bend down to kiss her nipples
and lavish attention on her tits, Donna dropped to her knees. She pulled off
my shoes, unbuckled my belt, and unzipped my pants. When she pulled them off,
my hard cock bulged inside my boxer shorts. She reached inside the fly to
tease my balls, then smiled wickedly as she looked up to see my reaction.
After a moment, she pulled the waistband of my boxer shorts down, gently
easing them past my erection down to the floor. She stood up, and I unbuttoned
and removed her skirt before pushing her back on the bed and climbing on top of
her. As her nipples rubbed against my chest, my cock pressed against her soft
stomach and her silken panties. She spread her legs so I could make better
contact against her mound. She moaned appreciatively as my swollen member slid
up and down between the lips of her slit with only her wet panties separating
us. I quivered as her lips seemed to grab at me through the moist fabric.
I rolled onto my side, touched her under the chin, and moved my hand down
her neck, caressing her between the curves of her breasts. As I circled down
around her navel, she became perfectly still, and her breasts rose and fell
with her increased breathing. When my fingers moved back and forth under the
elastic of her panties, her hips wiggled and she spread her thighs a bit more.
I pulled her panties down, letting my fingers trail lightly over her damp hair.
She raised her hips to help, and I tossed her dripping panties off the bed.
I bent over to kiss her on the neck and worked my way down to her chest,
licking and nibbling her breasts. Saving them for last, I delicately tongued
her nipples, lightly flicking the hard tips. I thought it would be best if I
teased her this way for a half hour or so, but within ten seconds, I was
firmly sucking on her left nipple, using my tongue and the roof of my mouth to
stimulate the hard point. Soon I switched to her right breast, which I gently,
then firmly, sucked and rubbed. "Oh, that feels so good," Donna sighed. I
worked back and forth on her nipples, listening to her moan in pleasure.
Donna reached down to lightly caress my balls with the tips of her
fingers, and I shifted over a little to make it easier. My cock felt as hard as
a rock as she lightly moved her fingers up and down my shaft. Then she
squeezed the head, rubbing it with the precome that oozed out of the tip. I
couldn't moan, what with a mouthful of soft, sensitive breast, but my whole
body tensed and shook as she continued to rub the head of my cock. I applied
myself more to her tits, pressing them together so I could lavish my lips and
tongue on both nipples at once.
Then I moved on top of her, feeling her pubic hair graze my balls as we
pressed together. I shifted so my penis was between her legs, rubbing directly
along her slit without entering. As I moved up and down, sliding my cock along
her wet opening, Donna moaned and pulled me tighter. At the start of each
movement, the head of my cock would press against her opening, then slip down
without entering. The feeling was exquisitely intense and pleasurable. Every
time I came close to entering her, Donna would tremble and I would moan and
whimper louder and louder. I intended to tease her for as long as possible,
but there was no question as to who was teasing whom.
Finally, my throbbing penis slid inside Donna, and she pushed her hips up
as I thrust inside her to the hilt. She wrapped her legs around me as we merged
in a love rhythm, her hips and ass rising to meet my every thrust. The
sensation was incredible, better than in my wildest dreams! Soon Donna's whole
body trembled in orgasm as I pushed harder and faster. She twitched and quaked
as the pressure built up inside me. I felt like she was squeezing the whole
length of my cock with some tight muscle inside her. The pleasure was so
intense. Then she whispered in my ear, using her most sultry voice, "I'm
going to squeeze you harder and harder. I'm holding you inside me, milking
your penis for the juices. I want your juices inside me, and I'm going to hold
you and squeeze your penis until I get it."
I could feel my need to come building up, like a thermometer registering
a high fever. "This is what you get for teasing me," I said. "Every time you
tease me, this will be the consequence." "Promises, promises," she replied. She
pushed against me harder, and I strained to get inside her as deeply as
possible. "I'm going to come," I moaned as I slowed down, feeling the pleasure
wash over me.
I squirted inside her, and moaned loudly with the intensity of it. My
sweat was dripping onto her face and neck. She continued to squeeze and milk
me inside her. I felt so sensitive it almost hurt, but I couldn't actually
pull away enough to escape the heavenly feeling.
We lay together petting and whispering to each other, basking in our
juices. After a while, we moved to the dry side of the bed and fell into a
deep, satisfying sleep, enveloped in each other's arms.


172
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrldstop.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,172 @@
Archive-name: world-stop
He was shopping in a department store. He'd been there for two hours and
he was bored and drowsy. He was in the hardware department, looking for
some obscure sprinkler attachment. He wanted to get out of there, go home,
and kick back. Suddenly there was an intense flash in his peripheral
vision of a pretty women disappearing down an aisle. He followed her
greedily.
She was a teenager. She was showing off her sun-tanned legs by wearing
short shorts. She walked gracefully like a cat. Her flawless bronze skin
flowed over curves and muscles. She wore sandals on her small feet, with
long decorative laces that criss-crossed up around her ankles and calves
like bondage straps, and were finally tied with an elaborate bow just below
the knee. Her toenails were painted carefully. The tops of her feet were
just as dark brown and smooth as her legs, but the bottoms were cream-
colored and crinkly. He stared hungrily at her high-arched insteps; the
border where the color and texture changed. For some reason those dainty
two-tone feet of hers fascinated him like nothing else.
She wore a halter top, which could barely halt her. Her saucy midriff was
exposed for everyone to see and her navel was cute. Her shorts were tight
enough to reveal the V-shape where her flat tummy tucked up between her
legs. She had straight sun-bleached hair that rested gently on her back
and also fell forward onto her chest. She would often fling it over her
shoulder to get it out of her eyes, or would nervously twist a strand with
one hand.
When she would stop to look at something, she would place one foot pointing
forward and place the other far away and at right angles, pointing to the
side, then she would shift her weight back and forth as though she were
fidgeting. She did this absentmindedly. It came naturally to her and
girls like her. She did not realize that it was sexy: that he could enjoy
a frontal view of one leg while admiring the other at profile, and that
with her legs thus widely separated, he could spy the creamy insides of her
thighs. At other times she would stand with her feet close together under
her, then randomly roll one or both of her ankles out so the weight was
borne by the outside edge of the foot. Had she known it, each time she did
this, her smooth knees parted and the light-colored wrinkly soles of her
feet could be seen.
Her face was not cute like a child; actually she had done her face up in a
sassy way. It was quite bold of this young woman to wear such a haughty
expression. She was shopping with her mother. The two did not seem to be
getting along. Her mother was dressed conservatively and looked uptight.
The girl looked impatient, as though she longed to get back in the company
of her peers.
The girl somehow sensed that she was being ogled. She whirled around and
caught him staring at her. Then she gave him a sharp cold look, tossed her
proud head, and minced away down the aisle. His tiger eyes followed the
flouncing hair and sandal-strapped legs, and he decided then and there that
he wanted her in the worst way, and that he was going to get her. He was
going to stop the world, and have his way with her.
He did not know anyone else who could do it, nor did he know why he was
gifted with it. He had discovered and performed it on a small scale when
he was a child, and he had practiced it often since then. He hadn't done
it in a large public place before but he felt confident that day. He
squinted his eyes, clenched his fists, and concentrated. He visualized his
chest as a sponge that should be squeezed and released according to a
certain pattern he'd discovered. Over the course of the next three
minutes, while she moved on with her mom, looking idly at things on the
store shelves, he collected tons of pressure in his chest. Then he stuck
out his arms and spread his fingers in all different directions, and let
go. A bolt flashed down his arms and rayed out from his fingers. The
world stopped.
There was complete silence. People stood like mannequins, frozen in the
midst of action, with open but unseeing eyes. The aisles, the check-out
lines, and the parking lot were all populated with statues of people in
suspended animation. Water squirting from the drinking fountain stood
perfectly still as though a strobe had captured the image.
He had stopped everything, but he had purposefully excluded himself and the
girl. He had left her conscious, but in a daze. It did not occur to her
to be surprised or to rationalize the strange dream world. She was looking
around at the frozen figures of people. He walked to her and faced her.
In her eyes, he appeared to be a handsome lord of power and magic. He did
not speak to her, he just looked into her eyes, and she understood. She
was to swoon and allow him to penetrate her, as any girl would.
He considered being really sweet to her; taking her to some comfortable
nest and giving her a back-rub and cuddles before making love with her.
But her sassy attitude had changed his mind about that. He got the idea to
pork her right there in the store. It seemed outlandish and terribly
exciting. He decided to just do it right away. He came forward and
squeezed her tits through her top, then he put his hand right down her
pants to feel her pubic (public?) hairs. She gazed into his face and
endured his handling.
He helped her take off her clothes. He had fun untying the ribbons from
around her ankles and removing her sandals, exposing her dainty feet, while
she popped off her top and released her pert breasts. He helped her wiggle
out of her shorts, then he lowered her panties and slipped them one at a
time over her slender ankles. He caught a slight scent of young cunt and
he was instantly hard and erect.
He asked her to help him get undressed. She was willing to do all the work
taking his clothes off, and soon they were both standing naked right there
in aisle 15B, the one with the cosmetics and the feminine hygiene products.
He wanted her doggy-style because that was the most animalistic. He told
her to wait there in the aisle by her frozen mother. He walked naked
through the crowds of silent people, waving a stiff boner in front of him.
He found two folding chairs in the outdoor furniture department and carried
them back. She was blushing with embarrassment at having been left alone,
naked in public.
He set up the chairs side by side and arranged the nude teenage girl on
them. He placed her left knee on the left chair and her right knee on the
right chair, so her legs were spread wide. He showed her how to hold onto
the chair-backs with her hands, and how to lean forward so her pussy stuck
out. She waited nervously in that position. She felt like a child in a
doctor's office, who must take off her pants and hold still "like a good
girl", even though she knows the bastard is planning to stick something in
her.
Before he plugged his boner into her, he stood back and admired the whole
scene in his mind. This was a memory to cherish. He was fully erect and
horny, and this teenage babe with the tan legs and cherry ass was propped
up on chairs, obediently waiting to be stuffed. Her lacy sandals were
strewn on the floor nearby, and he anticipated fondling her small two-tone
feet during the time he was plugged into her. Her stodgy mother and some
frozen strangers were looking on with blank expressions, and the room was
completely silent.
He licked his finger and stuck it in her. She was very tight; probably a
virgin. She was giddy with his finger being in her, and she was trembling
and breathing hard. He lubricated his shaft with some saliva because he
wanted to completely penetrate her with one thrust. He approached her and
placed the head of his cock at her slit. He pushed hard, and his cock slid
just barely beyond the inner lips. Both of them were extremely excited,
and he could feel some slight pinching contractions in her pussy as it
gripped his tip. He pushed harder and looked down to watch with delight as
his sensitive instrument disappeared into that most private area between
her lovely buns. The store was so silent that he could hear small glicky-
sticky noises as her pussy stretched open and his meat went in.
When it was sunk to the hilt, a feeling of satisfaction and fulfillment
overwhelmed them both. She felt like a popsicle on a stick, completely
stuffed, and she never wanted the feeling to end. His sensation was
extreme: as though a blow-torch of pleasure was playing up and down his
cock. They wallowed like that in perfect bliss for two or three minutes,
but he knew he wasn't going to last. His orgasm approached, and he gave up
trying to hold back. He pumped quickly several times to put maximum
emphasis on it, then he came like mad, depositing ribbons of sperm deep
within the young girl.
He stayed inside her for several more minutes, pumping gently. Finally,
when he started to go soft, he pulled out. He lifted her off the chairs
and stood her up. There were tears on her cheek and imprints on her knees
from the chairs, and sperm leaked down her thigh, but she looked happy. He
hugged her and held her for awhile.
He stepped back, swirled his hands in front of him like a fast swim-stroke,
then suddenly spread his arms wide. There was a flash, then the world
returned to normal and continued on from the point when he had stopped it.
There she was, dressed and uneffected, doing her absentminded foot-dance
while looking at items on the shelves. Her mother was there, lecturing her
about her grades, as usual. It was as though nothing had happened. She
did not have any sperm in her.
But as he passed by, he caught her eye and held it. She gave a little gasp
of apprehension. This stranger she had caught staring at her legs moments
before: she now felt that she knew him in a secret and nasty way. He stood
right next to her and she did not move away. He reached out with one hand
and fondled her ass gently for four whole seconds. She did not flinch, but
instead she actually took the touch as a caress. Her mother was furious,
but was too confused by her daughter's reaction to speak for the moment.
He turned and walked away, but before he disappeared around the last
corner, he looked back and gave her an evil grin. She waved good-bye with
a yearning and bewildered expression on her face.

268
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wrthcmel.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,268 @@
Worth a Camel by Brush Strokes
Gwen's life was in a turmoil. This had its good and its bad
points. Just one short year ago she had met Alex, her fiance. He was a
graduate student studying history, who specialized in the Byzantine Empire.
They had met when Alex and his advisor had come over to Daddy's
for dinner. While Alex's advisor romanced her father for enough
money to start an archaeological dig in Turkey, Alex romanced Gwen.
He had been a perfect gentleman. Unfortunately, the only thing
he was passionate about was his work. For hours on end she would
listen as he told stories of the noble Byzantines fighting bravely against
the barbarous Turks. The Turks, who took all they captured into
slavery, reserved the prettiest women for their Sultan's harem.
Gwen wondered if she was pretty enough to be placed in a harem or
if she would have had to work in the fields with the plain looking girls.
The Byzantines were not much better than the Turks. Their popes and
emperors kept numerous mistresses in their own style of harem. The
Turks were men enough to admit what they were doing when they
kept a woman solely for sexual purposes. Gwen felt that
because of this, the Turks were the nobler of the two races and therefore
deserved to rule the land. They did not treat their women ambiguously.
A woman who did not know where she fit into society was miserable.
Gwen knew where she fit in society. She had attended Radcliffe as an
undergraduate and had completed her graduate studies at the Wharton School.
Martin's Inc., the multi-million dollar company which her father, Victor
Martin, had created was her role in society. The presidency of one of
the fastest growing firms in the country was in her future, but first she
was going to marry. This was in no way going to interfere with her career
plans.
Alex made her laugh, cry and feel like a little girl. He was the perfect
escape from the corporate chaos which surrounded her from nine to five or
more typically from seven to midnight and beyond. Still, to her surprise and
dismay, their relationship, although they were soon to marry, was never
physical.
At first she felt Alex might be a coward. There was something
that kept him from sleeping with her. Either he was afraid of her or afraid
of her father, who had agreed to finance the dig. This idea was quickly
dispelled when Alex met Gwen's college sweetheart Mark at a party. Mark was
a large athletic man who still carried a torch for Gwen. He carried the
torch as persistently as he spoke of the game he played, football, which had
been the final reason for their separation. There was only so long that
a woman could stay with a man who watched last years Super Bowl seventeen
times. At the pary where Mark and Alex met, her former boyfriend had drunk a
few too many cases of beer and made some off color remark about Gwen and the
back seat of a car.
Alex calmly removed his coat and asked Mark to step outside.
She begged Alex not to pursue the matter while Mark was encouraged by two of
his old football buddies to ``kill the wimp''. Gwen followed
them outside hoping that she could throw her body across Alex's once he
was brought down by Mark's first punch. This turned out not to be necessary.
Mark threw a lumbering punch. Alex ducked inside of the blow
and brought his knee up into Mark's groin. This was followed by three
quick punches to Mark's nose. The first broke his nose, the second
insured that a plastic surgeon could put his daughter through
four years of college, and the third knocked Mark out.
Mark's two football cronies did not believe that Alex had fought
fairly. After all, hitting below the belt was illegal. Instead of
running in the face of these superior odds, Alex added several years of
graduate study onto the eduction of the plastic surgeon's daughter and
threw in a Porche as a graduation gift.
The violence had been childish and uncalled for, but it had left Gwen
strangely excited. That night she had asked Alex up to her room. He
declined stating that it was only two weeks until their wedding, they
had waited this long, and he wanted it to be special. Gwen
debated between using the seventy year old butler or the statue of Zeus
in the garden to relieve her tension. In the end, she settle for an
unsuccessful cold shower followed by a gentle massage of her clitoris.
As she brought herself to climax, she fantasized that Alex had kidnapped
her from her rich father and was adding a little sexual pleasure on to
his ransom demand, doggy style of course.
Daddy had died unexpectedly of a heart attack just before the wedding.
The ceremony had to be cancelled and out of respect a smaller service was
held several weeks after his funeral. Despite her sorrow over her father's
passing, this added time apart only increased Gwen's frustration. Her
clitoral massages became more frequent, as did her dreams of Alex using her
body for his pleasure.
Their honeymoon plans were also completely thrown off. They missed their
Mediterranean cruise, which would have ended with a visit to the
archaeological dig and Istanbul. Since they now had less time, she agreed
that the cruise was both out of the question and inappropriate, and therefore
they would go straight to Turkey, so that she could see the land of which
Alex told such fascinating stories. The money for the dig had already been
committed and without Alex's presence everything would come to a halt.
They caught a plane to Rome and from there transferred to a flight which took
them nonstop to Istanbul. On this last leg of their journey, the newlyweds
met an English gentleman, Lord Preston, who lived in Turkey. To him the Turks
were a godless race since they didn't eat kidny pie. They were thieves,
cutthroats, bigamists, and, worst of all, slavers. Turks loved European
women and would go to great lengths to procure them. Once a woman was in
captivity, she would be carted off to some harem in the mountains, never to
be seen again.
Alex and Gwen laughed this off. Lord Preston was a relic of the
old English empire and had entertained them thoroughly with his observations
on Turkey and its people. As they were disembarking the plane, Lord Preston
pulled Alex aside. Gwen could overhear the old gent saying, ``Listen
chap, I advise you to keep close to Gwen at all times. Never let her travel
without at least two male escorts. They will grab her off the street
in a second and you will never see her again. Remember, to a Turk she is
worth a camel.''
Upon hearing this Gwen struggled not to tell the sexist old bastard what
he could do with his Victorian view of women. She could take care of herself,
yet she wondered why Alex wouldn't take her forcedly from the street and
enslave her. Gwen longed to be held in his strong arms, having no choice but
to yield to his savage passion again and again.
As they left the airport Alex and Gwen passed a gypsie girl dancing on the
street. She was dressed in what Gwen would call slave silks. The only
jewelry she wore was a chain decorated with silver bells,which rested
snugly around one ankle. One by one she removed her long silk veils as the
onlookers threw her money. Gwen had never seen a more depraved exhibition in
her life. Maybe Lord Preston was right, these were a godless people.
They caught a cab to their motel. Along the way Alex pointed out interesting
architectural features of the city. As they got closer to their destination,
Gwen's loins longed for attention. She snuggled up close to Alex and
whispered in his ear, ``You wouldn't make me wear an outfit like that dancing
girl, would you? You wouldn't want me to have bells on my ankle?''
Alex seemed immune to her request. He continued to stare out the window and
said, ``No, I wouldn't dear. You are to much of an independent woman.''
She wanted to scratch his eyes out. Alex sat there impassively holding her
hand. On their honeymoon, he was paying more attention to the passing
architecture than to his bride. Tears started flowing from her eyes. He
kissed her gently and said, ``I am sorry if I am in a daze dear. While
you were using the ladies room at the airport, I received an urgent phone
call.''
``Trouble?'' she asked.
``It seems as if there was a minor earth quake in the area of the dig. Several
workmen were killed and my advisor is among the missing.''
``Oh god honey, I'm sorry.'' Gwen said, forgiving her husbands indifference
to their honeymoon.
``Once we get to the hotel, I have to take a helicopter out to the dig.
Why don't you get settled in? If all goes well I will be with you
tomorrow night.''
At the hotel they held each other for what seemed an eternity. The
Fates seemed to be against their happiness and against Gwen's desire
to be filled by the man she loved. Alex had to rush to the roof to catch his
flight, while Gwen set up the honeymoon suit for his arrival the next night.
Tired from a days travel and the disappointment of spending her first
married night apart from her husband, Gwen went to bed early, without the
benefit of her nightly self-massage. In the morning, she would go shopping
for a slave outfit like the one she had seen on the dancing girl and maybe
she would even pick up some bells. When Alex returned, he would be in for a
surprise. Maybe he would treat her with the disrespect she longed for.
The next day Gwen walked into the open market of Istanbul. All the goods
being sold in the main market were designed for tourists. Next to vendors
selling dates and figs there were vendors selling American flags and
tee-shirts with the Statue of Liberty on them. In disgust Gwen walked out of
the main market and down a side street. Here there were vendors which sold
goods to the locals. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a large man wearing
a red fidora, whom she remembered seeing at the stand which sold the American
tourist goods.
She walked on down the street until she saw what she wanted. There at a
little shop which sold veils, scarves and lengths of silk was the outfit she
wanted. The man in the red turban approached her. ``Very pretty'', he said
holding up a thin veil, yet looking at her. Gwen turned and began to walk
away. To her dismay she realized that she was forced to walk away from the
central market, towards the back streets of Istanbul.
After walking several blocks, Gwen looked behind her but did not see the
man. Breathing a sigh of relief, she turned to walk back towards the central
market. A lumbering truck forced her to step off the road. As it passed,
two men jumped out of the back and grabbed her. She tried to scream; a
heavy sack, which muffled her cries, was thrown over her head, and she was
hoisted into the truck. Struggling to regain her freedom, she felt the truck
pull away and ropes being tied around the sack. She soon realized that it was
futile to resist.
The truck took a series of sharp corners and then headed straight for
what seemed to be an eternity. Gwen realized that she was being taken
out of the city. There was a sharp pain in her right arm. Letting out a
small gasp, she realized that she had been injected with something. Suddenly
she began to feel very sleepy. Knowing she would probably never see Alex
again, she began to cry. She continued to sob quietly until she lost
consciousness.
Gwen awoke to find herself free of the sack, inside what appeared to be a
large tent. There was a sore spot on one arm where she had been injected with
something to insure that she slept properly. Immediately upon raising her
head off the pillow, she was surrounded by a half dozen girls all dressed in
slave silks. They immediately began to undress her. Fighting with what
finger nails she had, Gwen managed to drive the girls away. One of the girls
yelled something in Arabic.
Two giant men, with shaved heads and whips walked into the room. They look at
her menacingly and walk out of the room. Once again, the girls began to
undress her. This time Gwen did not resist; she had no choice.
They led her giggling to a bath which had been treated with perfumes
and oils to soften her skin. The slave girls scrubbed her vigorously and then
backed away, allowing her to soak in the warm water. ``Maybe being a slave
won't be all bad.'' she thought.
A bell rang in the distance and the girls help Gwen out of the pool
and dried her. They wrapped her in silks like their own, curled her hair
and applied her make up for her. The final touch was three silver bells,
tied to her left ankle. Gwen walked gingerly across the room, enjoying
the tinkling the bells made with each step.
Suddenly all the girls bowed as the two bald giants reappeared. They walk
towards Gwen and fastened a collar around her neck. It was silver and
matched the chain which attached the bells to her ankle. She humbly followed
the two men as they left tent.
Like a dog, she was lead across a compound to an extremely large ornate tent.
There sitting on a throne, wearing a mask to keep the desert sand out of his
face, was her captor. With the lower half of his face covered, he looked
sinister. She could tell, just by his presence, that he was cruelly handsome
and that expect to have his way with any woman he desired.
Gwen was forced to kneel in his presence. The man on the throne snapped his
fingers and a smallish man who looked like a Turkish librarian walked into the
room and sat at the base of the throne. In a high shrill voice he spoke,
``You are now a slave of the Sultan Naj. You will bow in his presence and
obey his every command. You will only address him as `Master'.''
Rising to her feet, Gwen said, ``I will not I am a citizen of...''
As she spoke the Sultan raised two fingers and one of the giants brought
his whip across her back side twice. Gwen winced in pain, bitting her
tongue to hold her scream.
As if nothing had happened, the librarian continued, ``You will now dance
and remove your veils to serve your master's pleasure.''
Exotic music came from behind one wall of the tent as the librarian and
two enforcers took their leave. Gwen started to dance. It was
awkward at first but she did not want to feel the whip again. No matter
how hard she tried, she kept stumbling and could not keep with the beat.
She started to cry. This man was a stranger and she did not love him;
how could she be expected to dance for him?
His eyes smiled at her as he said, ``Dance like the girl at the airport.''
``Yes, master'', Gwen replied and promptly kept time with the music. Each
twist and turn of her body sent ripples of desire towards the Sultan.
As he became more and more engrossed in her performance, she removed each veil
in succession. Upon reaching the last veil, the Sultan stood up. He removed
it himself and lowered the mask from his face. As his lips descended to
meet hers, Gwen cried, ``Oh Alex''. She felt his hand slap her smartly
on the rump. ``I mean, oh Master''
With that he pulled her to the floor by her chain. There, on the
soft rugs, her took her. Each time was more ferocious than before. In
the morning she awoke with a pleasant soreness between her legs. She could
not have asked for a better honeymoon, for she knew to him she was worth at
least two camels.

562
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/ws.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,562 @@
"Oh no! No you don't! Do not dare to tickle me!" She shrieked and ran
from the living room, her unbuttoned blouse sailing out behind her as
she sped down the hall, laughing loudly. "Get away from me, I tell
you!" She turned around, her face red, and laughed back at him as he
chased her into the bedroom. "I'll scream, I swear!"
"Scream away." He caught her and pinned her up against the wall.
"You'll be screaming soon enough anyway." He gave an evil chuckle and
pressed her body against his.
"You bastard." She said happily, and let his mouth cover hers. He
inched her across the wall toward the bed, his hands running under her
shirt to massage the muscles in her lower back. She purred low in her
throat with pleasure at his touch and let him slip the covering from her
shoulders, leaving her naked.
He climbed onto the bed and pulled her down beside him, still making
threatening moves toward her ticklish spots. She cackled and squirmed
up against him, rubbing her breasts against his chest. "Oh well, drat.
You caught me. Guess I'll just have to let you have your way with me."
She put a hand to his face, trailing a finger lightly over the stubble
on his chin. It was a face she had loved from the first moment she saw
it, and time hadn't diminished the feeling, but had actually intensified
it. In the beginning of their relationship she would never have been
able to feel so at ease, so comfortable as she did with him now. It
made her love him all the more - even if he did like to tickle her. For
a moment she still grinned with the thought of flying through the house
with him in pursuit, but the sight of him lying naked next to her made
the familiar feeling well up inside of her, and her gaze softened as she
looked at him. The bright eyes, the tiny wrinkles around them from
smiling, the generous curves of his mouth which felt so good pressed
against her own, the long length of his warm body, all made her melt up
against him and hold him tightly.
He pulled back a moment to look at her. Her skin flowed pale from her
face into the shadows of her breasts, where his shilling hung on a
chain. He had given her that long ago, and it had never left her touch.
What had she said about it? That she would never let it leave her until
he took it from her. He picked it up for a moment, feeling its worn
surface between his fingers. Years of rubbing against the soft skin of
her breasts had worn down the strings of the harp, the horns of the
bull. He felt a sudden rush at the thought of one day holding it in his
hand, the surface completely smooth.
In the half-light of the room it seemed to him that her skin glowed, her
nipples hard knots on her breasts, surrounded by aureolae of pale coral.
Her breasts fit perfectly into his hands, strong hands holding delicate
flesh; he fondled them now, pushing them up from below, his thumb
moving in slow circles over her nipples. His mouth found hers again,
and he kissed her deeply; he sensed her breathing change from that of
exertion to that of arousal. He had always loved this moment, when he
knew that once again the prize was his, the question answered and the
answer confirmed. His kiss traveled from her lips to her throat and
down to her cleavage; he ran his tongue in the cleft, pressed his face
to her cool skin. Her fingers slipped into his long brown hair.
He shifted slightly to free his other hand, and pressed her breasts
together, presenting her nipples to his mouth. He put his lips to one,
feeling its elastic hardness with his tongue. The skin around it was
smooth, and its surface slightly pebbled. He licked it, then pulled
back a fraction of an inch and blew a cool stream of air onto it. He
felt the press of her fingers in his hair, the slightest of pressures,
urging him onward.
He circled her nipple with his tongue, teasing it to greater hardness;
he felt her grow restless under his touch. He pulled the nipple into
his mouth, sucking lightly upon it, varying the amount so that it slid
over his tongue backward and forward by tiny degrees. He felt it
distend in his mouth, and a small sound escaped her; he heard it as a
tiny purr inside her chest. He sucked harder, pulling part of her
aureole along with the nipple into his mouth. The pressure from her
fingers wavered slightly, and she clutched lightly at his hair. He let
her flesh slide gently from his lips, then turned his attention to her
other breast. His fingers touched and teased her as he cherished her
with his mouth.
"Oh, Sid." Dawn sighed. "Oh, that's so lovely." She put her hands to
each side of his head and pulled his face from her breasts, guiding him
back to her mouth, and kissed him long. His hands fondled her, tracing
patterns on her skin; she stroked his tiny erect nipples, each movement
sending a wave of intense pleasure through him. She put her lips to one
and ran her tongue over it, breathing deeply of the scent she loved so
much, the scent of his warm skin and the faint trace of his cologne.
Her hand strayed over his stomach and down to the soft, tight curls of
hair below. She made a sound of approval in her throat.
"I think I see something I need to take care of right away." She curled
her body forward, taking his cock into her mouth. She sucked at it
hungrily, running her tongue around the head and down the shaft, tasting
the faint muskiness of his sex. She pushed his length further and
further into the soft flesh of her throat, groaning with the pleasure of
his cock between her lips, her hands kneading his balls, every movement
designed to make him come in delicious spurts down her throat. Her lips
were smooth and tight on him, and he watched her head move deliberately
between his legs, taking his cock into her. He loved to watch her as
she drew his length into her mouth, to feel her quiet moans of pleasure
at having him deep in her throat; the thought of her doing something
wholly for his pleasure delighted him as much as the feel of her tongue
pressed against the head of his cock. She had protested over and over
how much she enjoyed it when she tasted the hard feel of him between her
lips, how she craved the feeling of him stroking in and out of her
mouth. One of her hands gripped the base of his cock, pulling at it
gently as she moved her head downward to meet her fingers; the other
cupped his balls, pressing upward, kneading them. She wanted him to
come in her mouth, he could feel her tongue teasing the head of his cock
just where it joined the shaft, urging him to lose himself in the
sensation of his cock being engulfed by her. He put his hands to her
hair, directing her strokes, her head moving faster as his breathing
deepened and his muscles tensed. It felt as if his cock became hard as
stone, and he shouted out hoarsely as his cock spasmed with pleasure and
he ejaculated hot torrents of come into her mouth.
She sucked at the head of his cock, loath to let a drop escape, holding
his cock in her mouth as his orgasm subsided, swallowing the last drops
from him, licking him clean. She looked up at him and smiled, a purring
sound in her throat sounding in contrast to his heavy breathing.
"Oh my. I like it when you do that. I like it a lot." She let her
body flow up against his, rubbing her breasts against his chest. "I
like your cock in my mouth." She whispered in his ear, stroking the
object of her ardor. "I like it when you come in my mouth, too. Next
time I want you to let it splash all over my face." She licked his
earlobe, then teased it with her teeth. "Matter of fact..." She slid
her body downward a few inches, and then up again, rubbing herself
against him, shuddering at the feel of the soft hair on his chest
stroking her. "Matter of fact, I like the thought of you splashing me
all over." She crawled up beside him on her hands and knees and leaned
down, kissing him, a thin strand of his come escaping her mouth as they
kissed.
He felt his sex brush against her thigh, and her lips murmur against his
neck. She seemed to be speaking, but he couldn't make out the words.
"Hmm?" He asked her, smiling, guessing at her whispered comments.
"So nice..." She said, leaning back and looking into his eyes. "So
nice..."
They lay there for a few moments, running their hands over each other's
body, loathe to give up any contact. He whispered things into her ear
that made her giggle, and he laughed as she undulated against him.
She reached down and took his hardness into her hand. "Still? Mmm."
She squirmed up against him. "So you were telling the truth..."
"Yes, still." He pushed his cock into her grip gently. "Always, around
you it seems."
"Do you think..." She asked, pulling him toward her.
"Yes."
He knelt between her legs, her knees raised high and split wide. He ran
the head of his cock deep inside the lips of her pussy, feeling its heat
and silky smoothness, then moved downward to her opening, and pushed his
hardness slowly inside of her.
"Good?"
"Oh yes. Very good."
She gazed up at him, a look of adoration on her face. Sometimes she
felt as if before him she had never made love, and perhaps she hadn't,
although she had had sex hundreds, maybe thousands of times. There had
never been this feeling, not just the joy of his cock inside of her, but
of the rest of him being inside of her too, in a way, of holding all of
him. That was what, as much as the slide of his hardness inside of her,
which made her clasp him to her and cry out his name. Her eyes would
slide closed for a moment as she savoured the feeling of him, of knowing
that he was loving her with more than just his body, but always they
returned to him.
He looked down at her. She lay beneath him, her face and breasts
flushed with exertion, her chest rising and falling with her heavy
breathing. With each stroke of his cock inside of her she moaned, her
voice soft with love and pleasure, her cunt tightening around him as he
pulled back for another long push into her hot, swollen flesh. He loved
the way he could make her writhe under him, her legs split wide and
press against him, her hands clasp his hardened biceps as she rocked
with his thrusts into her.
She smiled up at him, her lips parted, her tongue darting out to lick
them. "You know I love it when you slide up into my cunt." Her eyes
flashed at him as he groaned and let his actions follow her words.
"Your cock feels so good inside of me..."
Her head arched back into the sheet, her hair flattened against the soft
cotton; her shoulders rose slightly from the bed, and he let his weight
settle onto her, slipping his arms through hers, locking her to him.
His body rubbed her full length as she wrapped her legs around his
waist, clinging to him. Her breath was hot and moist on his skin; he
kissed her ear, her neck, her cheek, finally letting his lips find their
goal of her mouth. She gasped as his tongue entered her mouth and then
sucked at it hungrily, thrusting against it with her own in rhythm to
the thrust of his cock between her other lips.
She tore her face away from him and took a deep, ragged breath. "Oh
god." Her voice had dropped to a deep rasp which sent shivers through
him. "Please." She whispered.
"Please what?" He whispered into her ear, and then lifted himself to
his knees. He teased her with the tip of his cock, just running it
barely inside of her opening and then back out, his hand seeking out her
distended clitoris, her juices making his fingers slide easily over its
surface.
She twisted beneath him and her eyes opened again briefly; he could see
the glints in their dark depths in the half-light of the room. Her look
pierced him, the look of lust and love and longing on her face, her
cheeks seeming to blush furiously, tiny beads of sweat dampening her
hair. "Oh god yes..." She caught her breath as he slowly pushed his
entire length into her and rubbed a finger upward over her clit. He
could feel her pulsing around him as he made tiny thrusts deep within
her.
"Is this what you wanted?" His voice husked out a whisper. She had
started to shudder and then had stopped, her hips still against him, her
breath shallow, her entire body vibrating silently as he brought her to
the edge; she quivered there, tiny sounds escaping her. "Is it?" He
demanded.
She wailed aloud and curled her body upward toward him, her arms out to
him as if in supplication, and then fell back, her hands finding her
hair and burying themselves in it. Her head rolled from side to side as
if denying the inevitability of her climax.
"Oh yes..." Her face seemed to implore him, even more than her words.
"God, I want to come..." Her voice lowered as she strained out the
words between breaths. "Make me come Sid, make me come..."
His cock seemed huge inside of her tight, wet tunnel; the rhythm of her
muscles now pushing against his thrusts, then pulling on his hardness as
if she never wanted to let it go. Her clitoris was fully exposed under
his hand, and he teased it just as he knew she liked, tiny flicks across
its surface and then a hard stroke with his thumb upward over it, just
enough to make her jerk and moan aloud beneath him, but not enough to
make her come. The feel of her hot pussy around his cock was too good
now; if he felt her orgasm make her cunt shudder around him as he
pushed into her over and over, heard her shriek as she came, he knew it
would throw him over the edge. He gritted his teeth and pulled the
length of his throbbing cock out of her, ignoring her cries of protest.
He threw himself onto the bed next to her, his arms reaching out and
pulling her over him. "Your turn."
She threw her leg over him and settled down over his cock, letting it
slide slowly up inside of her. She looked down at him and smiled.
"Wanna watch me come again?" She gasped out between breaths. She
leaned down and kissed him, her eyes wide, a smile tinged with lust on
her face. "And then I'm going to fuck you until that beautiful cock
creams all over me."
She leaned back, her knees grasping his sides for support, her hips
moved in a circular motion, his cock stirring deep inside of her. She
took his hands and placed them on her breasts, the let her own hands
draw the lips of her cunt wide, exposing her sex, wet and glistening.
He felt her tighten around him like a hand making a fist as she rubbed
her clit; her hips rocked barely forward, barely upward, a hot, tight
ellipsis around his cock. Her breasts filled his hands, cool and firm,
her nipples hard under his fingers. She urged him on as he pinched
them, begging him to do it harder and harder as she rode him in tiny
thrusts, all her concentration on the feel of his cock filling her, the
burn of her clitoris under her own hand, his hot skin against her
breasts. Her hips made themselves still, and he felt the familiar swell
of her around his cock as she started to shudder; her head was thrown
back, her breath rasping through her mouth. She moaned aloud as he felt
her cunt start to convulse around his cock, and then she threw herself
forward over him, groaning in time to the pulling of her climax, each
contraction around his thickness inside of her pulling on her clit,
prolonging her pleasure. He thrust up against her savagely, fucking her
clasping cunt, drawing her orgasm out to a frenzy. She grasped him, her
nails digging into his flesh, her pelvis rising over him and then
plunging downward, her flesh slick with her come, the slide of her pussy
over his cock drawing him closer to what she wanted.
"Feel how tight I am." She purred down at him. "Doesn't it make you
want to come? Don't you want to come deep inside of me?" She put one
hand to his chest and teased a nipple with her fingernail. "Your cock
is so huge inside of me, and it wants to come so bad..."
He threw his head back, feeling his orgasm build inside of him; the
sight of her labouring over him, her breasts swaying as she thrust
herself down over his throbbing hardness making his cock swell inside of
her. He felt himself pass the point of no return and grabbed her,
bunching her breasts in his hands, his come spurting up into her as she
ground down upon him. Her cries mingled with his as she felt his come
bathe her with its heat.
She lay over him, her heart racing, her breath hard. He clasped her to
him, still inside of her, his body trembling with the last tremors of
his climax.
He raised his head and kissed her on her lips, his hand stroking her
cheek. She groaned and opened her mouth, letting his tongue caress
hers, then let her body slide down to rest by his side.
"I think it's your turn again." Sid said, putting a palm between her
breasts. "I think it's time I got my nose wet, what do you think?"
"I think I'm the one who would rather be wet." Dawn said, a sly look on
her face.
"Mmm. I think you are already." Sid's hand moved down to her sex to
check the veracity of his statement.
"Yes, but I can get wetter." She laughed and then turned a furious red.
"Come see." She bounded up from the bed and stood beside it, holding
her hands out to him.
"You're going to think I'm a pervert." She whispered as he took her
into his arms. "But you know what?" She giggled and stood on her toes
to reach up to whisper in his ear. "... I am."
She lead him into the bathroom, first turning on the light to flood the
room with glare, then finding the nightlight and turning it on, leaving
the room illumined only by its soft glow.
"Sid?" Dawn's voice had sunk to a whisper again, and he came closer to
her to hear her. "I want to ask you to do something." She put her arms
around him and buried her face in his chest. Her breathing was heavy;
she seemed highly aroused. He wondered if it was the flush from his
explosive orgasm inside of her a few moments before, but for some reason
he felt that there was another note of tension, an expectancy.
"Anything." He kissed the top of her head, his half-erect sex pressing
up against her.
"Okay..." She gave him a sly smile. "How about a nice hot shower
first? I'll soap up your back-"
"Only if you let me soap up your front." He ran a finger between her
breasts.
"Deal."
With an invitation like that, Sid could not do anything but play the
gentleman, and he let Dawn lead him, her hand wrapped firmly around his
lengthening erection, to the side of the tub. She let her hand slide
deliciously down his length as her arms moved to her hips, pulling her
to him. He kissed her and she laughed pulled away as he ran his hands
down her sides, knowing her ticklish spots.
She leaned over to turn on the faucet and he saw the pretty display of
the lips of her sex from behind, compressed between her thighs. Her
skin was the shade of heavy cream, and the short curling hair between
her legs like shaved chocolate. It glistened with their mingled juices,
one milky droplet of his come running down the inside of her thigh. His
cock gave a little kick as he contemplated the various wonders contained
therein.
She started the water, soothingly hot, the steam starting to fill the
bath as the water streamed from the shower head. She gave a little
shriek and jumped in, and Sid noticed her breasts sway as she did so,
the shilling on its chain now hidden between them, now exposed. He
laughed and followed her under the hot spray, watching the water run
over Dawn's body, beading on the coolness of her skin.
"Hang on a sec." Dawn said, reaching for a washcloth. She let the
water splash full on her face and then scrubbed at it with the cloth,
washing her makeup away, leaving her cheeks pink. "Hey, don't I look a
fright with no makeup on?" She smiled.
He drew her to him gently. "No." He ran his hands over the soft curves
of her body, his eyes searching her face. "No, you look beautiful." He
watched her smile fade and her eyes close as he lowered his head to
hers, and touched his lips to her own, the warm water washing down over
them. Her breasts pressed against his chest and her arms held him
close, her mouth opening to his insistent tongue, feeling almost cool
compared to the steaming spray of the shower; water ran in rivulets
from their chins and down to where their bodies pressed together. Her
ran his fingers through the dripping strands of her hair.
"So." He stroked her back as she lay her head on his chest, the feel of
her body warm against him, even under the fall of water. "Just what is
this thing you want me to do? You've got me curious now."
She squirmed against him. "Well..." She looked up at him, an enigmatic
smile on her face. "It's something we talked about a long time ago."
She ran a finger in circles around one of his nipples, her gaze lowered
to watch as it traveled around the tiny knot of flesh. "Something you
said that one day you'd like to try."
"You'll have to give me a hint." He could feel her tense up against
him, but the smile was still on her face. "I know it's got to be
something good."
She blushed and giggled, hiding her face in his chest.
"Okay," he laughed. "So... show me."
"Well." She switched her hips against him, rubbing the soft, curly hair
between her legs against him. "Did you know..." she said teasingly, the
tip of her tongue peeking out from between her lips as she smiled, "that
sometimes I can come just from holding myself back from peeing?" She
took his hand in hers and guided it between the lips of her cunt, hotter
even than the water beating down on them. He felt the swollen nubbin of
her clitoris under his finger, and she shuddered when he dexterously
applied his attentions to it. "See? Just the thought of it is
incredibly exciting."
Sid reached up and angled the hot spray against the wall, out of their
eyes, and leaned Dawn against the warm fall of water as it splashed down
the tile. "You just lean here, and think about how good it feels to
have all of that inside of you just begging to get out." He hissed in
her ear, barely audible above the rush of waters. His hand moved inside
her sex, circling her clitoris, teasing it, occasionally slipping down
just a millimeter to press against the tiny opening of her urethra,
almost hidden inside her inner lips.
Her hand found his throbbing cock and stroked it, pushing the foreskin
back gently, exposing the deep plum of the head; the skin of the palm
of her hand was like warm, wet satin against its sensitive surface. He
remembered their conversation about this long ago, the very one she had
mentioned; even the thought of being here with her had aroused him
then, and the thought that she would be willing, even asking, to do this
for him now made his heart race, and his cock start to stiffen.
He could see the muscles of her abdomen contract with her effort to
remain standing, and to not let the muscles of her bladder go; her grip
tightened as his fingers continued to caress her, urging her toward her
orgasm; the rushing of the water and the hiss of his breath in her ear
seemed to make her struggle all the harder to retain all of the wine she
had drunk earlier.
"Mmm." She said, her lips opening and her tongue flicking across them.
"If you don't stop that I'm going to come." Her voice had dropped an
octave, and its husky rasp sent little shivers down Sid's spine. He
redoubled his efforts on her clitoris, letting his index finger stroke
her urethra, making it burn.
She started to shudder, and the hand on his cock moved with slower and
slower strokes, more deliberate in its movements. Her free hand rose to
her breasts and pinched a nipple; he watched it rise and seem to pout,
as if sulking from lack of attention.
He saw her lean all of her weight against the wall, sliding down just
enough to make the lips of her sex open wide. "I'm gonna come, you're
making me come!" She said, gasping.
Sid moved his body up against hers, water washing down around her
shoulders and trickling down between her breasts. His fingers worked
frantically on her clit until he saw her bite her lower lip, hard; she
gave a little cry and started to come, and as she did so she let go with
hot streams of pale yellow, washing over his hand as he teased her
orgasm out to great length, the heat of her body making it warmer, more
silky, than the water flowing from the shower down the wall and around
her. The sight of her, the sound as she came and let her piss stream
down onto the back of his hand, made his cock jut forward, demanding
attention. It was if she had come in a flood, and it bathed him in its
heat, running in rivulets down his forearm, arcing from his elbow.
After a moment when her gasps had subsided and the flow from her
streaming cunt was done, she opened her eyes and smiled at him
lasciviously.
"Wow." She laughed a bit breathlessly. "That was... nice." She
rubbed the back of her hand gently against him; his half-erect cock
swayed under her hand. "But... now it's my turn."
Dawn dropped to her knees, the spray from the shower splashing against
the wall and throwing droplets onto her; bright diamonds of water
trembled on the ends of her lashes are she looked up at him, her eyes
dark and glittering. "This is what I wanted." Her breathing was
steady but deep; a flush covered her from her cheeks to her breasts.
She seemed to be struggling between lust and shyness for a moment, and
then she grasped his cock and inched forward, settling back on her heels
just inches from him. "I want you to spray me with piss just like you
did with your come. I want you to cover me with it. I want you to
watch me as I drink it down." She looked up at him, impatient, heated.
For a moment he hesitated, long inbred prohibitions against this sort of
play in his mind, and then he remembered the hot feel of her piss as it
ran down his arm, the look of ecstasy on her face as she came under his
hand and let it run freely out onto him, splashing over him,
surrendering herself to the pleasure. He put a hand against the wall,
steadying himself, and then he felt the rush of heat move through him,
through his cock, arcing out into the air, spattering Dawn on her chin.
She moved his cock slightly with her hand, letting the stream run over
and between her breasts, one hand rubbing it into her skin; her eyes
were closed, her head thrown back, her lips parted and moving slightly,
her whisper lost in the rush of the shower. Suddenly she lowered her
head and angled his cock so that his piss splash directly across her
mouth, her tongue snaking out to lick at the drops of pale gold. Her
free hand, dripping with his piss, moved between her legs and her
fingers slipped inside of her swollen cunt. He groaned as he watched
her, the sound reverberating against the tile of the walls; the burning
in his cock was furious, excruciating, a sharp stab of pleasure. He
felt the pressure subside, and the burning start to fade; Dawn took his
cock in her mouth greedily, sucking the last drops of his piss from him,
stroking his already hardening cock in and out of her mouth. He grabbed
her hair and pulled her head away.
"Stand up." He said roughly, bending down to slip a hand beneath her
arm, pulling her to her feet. "Bend over."
She leaned forward, her hands resting flat on the sides of the tub, her
legs spread as far as the narrow space would allow. Sid stood for a
moment and watched water spray across her back and run down her sides,
her thighs quivering as she waited for him to slide his cock into her.
He pushed against her opening and felt the silky slide of her pussy
around his cock, and then slipped deliciously into her into her cunt,
hot and engorged. He could hear her breathing over the hiss of the
water; he gripped her hips and pulled her body backward to meet each
stroke as he pushed the swollen head of his cock into her depths. The
steam of the shower made the sweat bead on his forehead, trickling down
the side of his face. He marveled at the feeling inside of him, the
urge to take her, to fill her with his come, to make her wholly his,
completely, irrevocably; he had thought that it was impossible for him
to come again, not after the long, shuddering orgasms he had had, but he
felt it building inside of him, driven by the sight of her ass in front
of him, the heaving of her breath, her hoarse cries as her legs started
to tremble as she too neared orgasm. He closed his eyes, thinking of
her writhing beneath him in the tumbled sheets of their bed, of her head
lowering over his cock as she pushed him into the hot wetness of her
mouth, the sight of her teasing her clit as she slid his erection to the
hilts inside her body, her breasts bobbing above him as she rode his
hardness. She bore down upon him; he could feel how close she was to
her own climax as she pushed back against him wildly, meeting every
stroke. The thought of shooting his come deep inside of her, the
thought of how she had begged for him to spray her with his piss as she
had begged for his come, made him gasp and then shout out to her.
"Come with me." He demanded, his voice hoarse and strained. "I want to
feel you come when I come." His voice trailed off as he felt her hand
bump up against the base of his cock; she was crooning to him as she
fingered her clit.
"Oh god..." Her voice got louder as she felt his cock inside of her,
pulling on her clitoris as she teased it with her fingers. "Oh yes...
I'm coming again. Now, Sid, now!"
He felt her muscles contract, squeezing his cock, pulling at it, as if
she could draw his climax out of his body by sheer force. He pulled out
of her, the head just at the opening of her spasming vagina, and then
pushed hard into the tightness, his sudden orgasm making his cock leap
inside of her, the force of it making him roar out with its strength.
He let his grip loosen on her and he pulled away, leaning against the
wall of the shower, his knees unsteady, breathing heavily. She had
leaned up, her forehead against the wall, her palms flat on either side
of her face. He could see her tremble.
"Good god." She gasped out a little laugh.
He smiled and reached out for her and pulled her into his arms. "If
this is what they call good clean fun, I'm all for it." He reached
over to the little shelf and took down a bar of soap, lathering it up
between his hands. "I think I could get used to this." He ran the soap
over her back and massaged her shoulders. "There's just one bad thing
about it, though."
"Hmm?" She leaned back a bit and looked at him, a smile on her face.
"And just what is that, may I ask?"
He raised his soapy hands and wiggled his fingers at her. "My skin is
getting wrinkled."
She laughed.

109
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/ws0012.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,109 @@
Letters from WS Pt.12
From Zeta
Reproduced from "Wet Set" magazine by kind permission
of the publishers.
Wet Set, P O Box 392 Turramurra, NSW 2074, Australia.
Baby Joanne
I'd like to write from my own personal experiences of wetting. I
am a bedwetter, and just love the smell of wet sheets. Just
smelling a wet sheet or wet panties turns me on so much. I love
to rub my face into my mess in the mornings and if I have some
wet panties I put them over my head and breath deeply. I love to
wet my panties during the day and when I get home I sniff them
while rubbing myself to a huge orgasm. My bed sheets are still
wet when I get home at night, and the smell is just so exciting
I can hardly wait to jump into it and orgasm again.
Being a bedwetter led me to wear diapers at night and I am
hooked on them because they smell so good when they are wet!
Putting them back on again at night when they are smelly is a
delight. In the mornings I smell like a toilet but I reckon it's
better than any perfume.
I used to hide from relationships because of my wetting and my
love of it. After all, who would want to sleep with a diaper
wearing and bedwetfing girl? I have found that there are plenty!
Other bedwetters and adult babies have found their way here on
occasion, but only a few are willing to put their face into the
soaking sheets or diaper and breadi deeply. And few are willing
to wear already wet diapers.
Sex is definitely better when both partners (or more) are wet
and the bed is wet. Waking up lying next to an adult baby in
soaking baby clothes is fascinating, especially when I check his
diaper and he checks mine. Being screwed by a wet adult baby in
a wet bed is an excellent way to start the day. I hope you have
other letters from people who love to sniff wet beds, panties
and diapers.
***
From: Glenn, New York
My name is Glenn, and I've just finished reading your letter and
ad in the latest issue of Nugget. I too find pants wetting a
great turn on, and I am always on the lookout for accident
situations such as at amusement parks and football games, and
just recently found a local stock car racing track to provide an
opportunity to catch someone accidentally pee her pants.
I had never wet my pants on purpose until a few years ago when I
started going with Lynn. She was a gorgeous little brunette I
had met through a friend. Anyway, we had made plans to go out
for dinner one Friday night, and because I only worked a half
day that day I decided to go over to her place early and maybe
have a couple of drinks before going out. When I got to Lynn's
place she wasn't home from work yet because, as I found out
later, she and a couple of other girls in the office went out to
a bar after work.
I waited around for a while and pretty soon she came driving
into the parking lot, and pulled her red Mustang into the
carport next to her apartment. She didn't get out of the car
right away, and as I walked up to it she looked at me with a
funny look on her face and told me kind of sheepishly that she
had had an accident on the way home. So as I looked up and down
the side of her car not noticing any damage, she said that she
had to go to the bathroom so bad on the way home that she
couldn't hold it any more and ended up pissing her pants. Sure
enough, when I looked into the car there was a large wet area
around her crotch.
I can remember getting so turned on that I was shaking as she
got out of the car. I followed her into the apartment as I
stared at her wet butt encased in a tight pair of tan corduroy
pants which were soaked from her belt loops almost to her knees.
She told me she was really embarrassed. I then admitted to her
that it really turned me on, and gave her a few smacks on her
wet behind. Lynn enjoyed getting spanked, and it always led to
great sex, and this time was by no means any different. We did
end up going out to dinner that night, but much later than we
expected. The wet pants conversation we had at the restaurant
didn't do much for my appetite because I was too turned on to
want to eat anything.
After dinner we went across the street to a bar and had a few
more beers before heading back to her place. On the way home
Lynn said she had to pee again and wanted to go in her pants,
but only if I would too. I readily agreed. So when we both were
straining to hold it we went down to the laundry room, and while
facing each other we proceeded to wet ourselves. At first I
didn't think that I would be able to just freely go in my jeans,
but soon realised that it was very easy. That warm flood of pee
spreading over the front of my pants and down my legs was quite
erotic as I watched Lynn do the same.
From that day on our preoccupation with pants wetting became
more and more varied. Lynn had quite an imagination and used it
regularly in different places and situations. Because we engaged
in this game quite often I could go on here for ages, but this
is just an example of one day over a period of time. By the way,
I have a couple of good diaper stories I can relate that involve
Lynn as well as another girl.
I'd be very interested in your newsletter and could contribute
some situations that have happened that I'm sure would be of
interest to anyone liking this kind of activity.

242
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wsfiles1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,242 @@
T H E W S - F I L E S !
(Any X-Philes reading this - hey its just a bit of fun OK?)
-----------------------
Scully stepped out of her FBI issue car. It was a cool night in the forest.
She walked down the side of the road for about 50 yards. It was completely
deserted. She could see very little apart from what was immediately in
front of her car where the headlights picked out the potholed road winding
off into the distance.
"Better go back and turn off the lights or the battery'll be dead when I
get back," she thought to herself.
She went back to the car, reached in and retrieved her torch, turning off
the headlights as she did. Boy it was spooky alone in the dark, "Mulder
would be right at home here," she thought, suppressing an urge to giggle.
She switched on her powerful torch and the forest seemed a little less
oppressive. She walked back down the road to where she had been standing
before. Here at the edge of the road she could see a worn down trail
leading directly into the mass of trees and foliage. "Doesn't look too
bad," she whispered, feeling the giggle rising up again and only just
stopping it.
She started off along the trail and away from the relative safety of the
road and her car. As she followed the trail she thought of how she came to
be here.
It had started routinely enough. There had been reports of sightings of an
"alien craft" from people in a remote village about 2 miles from where she
was now. At first the reports had been treated with scepticism but then
some of the villagers had disappeared. She and Mulder had planned to come
out here together, but then he had caught the 'flu bug that had been going
around the FBI offices and she had convinced him to go home to bed.
Now she was thinking maybe it hadn't been such a good idea to come out here
alone. Oh, she didn't believe the alien stories - there was bound to be a
more earthly explanation for what was going on - but still, it could be
dangerous.
She continued to follow the trail, cursing as for the hundredth time she
snagged her skirt on a branch. She was regretting dressing in her usual FBI
"power suit". She was also regretting that extra coffee she had drunk when
she had stopped at a truck-stop half-an-hour before. She had been in danger
of falling asleep at the wheel if she didn't take a break from driving, and
after she stopped she had found she was both ravenous and thirsty. So she
had ended up ordering a huge greasy meal washed down with plenty of coffee.
Not her usual weight-conscious style but sometimes there's no alternative.
Now it seemed that the pressure that was building in her bladder was
chiding her for being here, making her nerves more on edge than ever.
A sudden noise off to Scully's left made her stop short. Hardly daring to
breathe, she stood perfectly still, listening carefully. It was deathly
quiet, there was not even a breeze to stir the trees. After a few moments
of listening she decided that it must have just been her imagination,
coupled with her nervousness and the increasing need to relieve herself
that had made her think she heard a breaking branch.
She continued on down the path between the trees. After about five minutes
she realised it was starting to get easier to see. Before she had only been
able to see a short distance in front of her where her torch beam had
struggled to cut through the blackness in the forest. Now it seemed she
could make out more of the green colour of the leaves and bushes around
her. But it wasn't a comforting sight, the light that was making the forest
more visible was an eerie throbbing green glow. That wasn't the only thing
that was starting to throb. Scully thought about just moving to the edge of
the path and squatting down to pee but her nerves had a tight grip on all
her muscles now and she thought she probably wouldn't be able to release
them here.
Her mind had been drifting and she hadn't noticed the cloaked figure step
up behind her. Suddenly, there was a blinding flash of light that hit
Scully square in the back and she fell to the ground in a heap.
She awoke an unknown amount of time later. She was lying on a comfortable
arrangement of soft cushions. She shifted around snugly and risked opening
her eyes. What she saw immediately put her back on edge again. She sat up
with a start and regretted it straight away as her bladder complained
loudly to her.
She was in a brightly lit oval shaped room about 20 feet across. She was
sitting at one end of the room. The only other features in the room were
the group of aliens sitting on similar cushions opposite her! They were
just your typical aliens, she thought, looking just like all the artist
impressions of them, with egg-shaped bald heads and thin, wiry limbs. There
were four of them sitting impassively staring at her with large, dark eyes.
Scully stared back.
After about a minute of the two races staring at each other in silence,
Scully thought, "Well, this isn't getting us anywhere," so she spoke.
"Hello?"
The four aliens got up fast from their side of the room and approached
Scully without fear. Scully went into red alert. She automatically reached
for her side-arm but it wasn't there! She cowered back as the aliens
reached out with their bony fingers and started to poke and prod her.
Scully was terrified. She sat stock still while she was "examined" by the
curious aliens. They felt inside her mouth and ears, squeezed her arms and
legs, and one alien pushed against her abdomen. "Oh!" cried Scully, pushing
her thighs together to stop the sudden desperate complaint from her
bladder.
Thankfully for Scully, the aliens moved away, seemingly satisfied with
their examination. Scully, however, was far from happy. The need to lighten
the pressure in her bladder was growing unbearable. She would have to do
something soon or she would be sitting in a puddle. In her state she
wondered wildly what the aliens would make of that!
The aliens sat back down on their cushions. Scully sat with her right leg
over her left, squeezing her thighs tightly together. She put her hands
down between her legs and pushed her skirt into her crotch as hard as she
could bare it. She was so wrapped up in her own discomfort that she hadn't
noticed the aliens communicating with each other. They were making strange
guttural sounds in their throats and alternately looking between themselves
and at Scully.
"Do you notice the strange way she behaves?" said the alien leader to his
second-in-command.
"Yes, totally unlike the others we have observed. She shows no sign of the
'passing-out' or 'hysteria' symptoms we have seen before."
"Do you think our examination has damaged her in some way?" asked the third
alien, "she seems to be most uncomfortable!"
"See the way she repeatedly moves about and puts her upper limbs between
the tops of her lower ones. What do you make of this behaviour Snxxxch?"
(Names don't translate well from alien-speak!)
Snxxxch, who was the leader of the medical team and highly respected racked
his "upper-thought lobe" for an explanation that didn't sound ridiculous.
The last thing he wanted was to show himself up in front of the esteemed
leader Qunnchic.
"I think," said Snxxxch, putting on his best medical sounding guttural
growl, "that this behaviour is supposed to be a show of her superiority
over us. I therefore suggest that she be taken to 'the termination-room'
now!"
The leader of the aliens was having none of that. He was getting a strange
feeling watching this young female earthling and her curious manner. First,
she would sit up straight with her legs crossed. Then she would move so
that she was on one side, then back to the other side. All the time, her
legs would be moving together up and down as if she were trying to copy the
small green earth creature they had studied that makes a noise by rubbing
its limbs together.
Scully, meanwhile, was reaching capacity. She thought about releasing a
small amount of pee into her panties to stop the terrible pressure that was
only being held back by her holding herself and fidgeting, and sheer
will-power. But she just couldn't do it, she was sure that if she started
she wouldn't be able to stop.
Scully decided that she would have to do something - it was either that or
flood her panties and skirt - and by the amount of fluid she was holding
onto, probably drown these poor aliens as well! She stood up, clenching her
muscles and holding on tightly with both hands and pleaded, "I don't know
if you can understand, but I have to GO NOW!"
Just at that moment a door opened in the wall where there was no door
before and in walked Mulder!
"Mulder!" (see - told you!) cried Scully. "Am I glad to see you!"
"Come on, we're leaving," said Mulder, thinking Scully sounded more
enthusiastic than usual at seeing him.
With that, Mulder grabbed Scully by the arm and led her through the door he
had came in. They went down a short corridor and through another door out
into the open.
The first thing Scully noticed was that it was daylight. The second thing
she noticed was that all this pulling about from Mulder had stretched her
bladder to breaking point. In fact, a small amount of pee had already
leaked out.
"Mulder I -."
"I don't know Scully. I rescue you from certain death and you don't even
thank me!"
"Mulder. Please I have ooohhh -." Scully bent over as another squirt of pee
escaped from her vastly overstretched bladder.
"Come on Scully, we can't hang around. You're lucky I can speak
'Alien-French'. I managed to negotiate your release but I can't guarantee
our safety - we have to get away!"
"Mulder can we just stop for -."
"We're not safe here. Boy Scully, I can't believe you fell for the 'ray gun
in the back' trick."
"Ouch. Ouch!" Another burst of pee, followed quickly by another. Mulder had
dragged her back to the road where her car had now been joined by his.
"The oldest trick in the book. Jeez," said Mulder sarcastically, but also
with some humour.
Now Mulder stopped and looked at Scully for what seemed like the first time
since the whole crazy episode had begun. She was standing slightly bent
forward, with her skirt pushed up and her hands wedged tightly into her
crotch. At that moment, a small trickle ran between her hands and dripped
down leaving a few wet spots on the road. Scully had squirted into her
panties for what seemed to her like the tenth time. She could feel her
soaked panties under her hands and her screaming bladder seeming to be even
worse now that she had let a small amount out. Her desperation was total.
"Scully?"
"Must pee. Must pee."
Mulder looked blankly at Scully.
"What the hell," Scully thought, "my panties are soaked already." She sat
down on her haunches and, with just the quickest check to make sure her
skirt was up and out of the way, she let go.
"Aaaahhhh!" Scully audibly sighed as the pressure was finally released.
Mulder stood and stared as Scully peed through her panties onto the road.
He seemed to study carefully the rapidly increasing puddle of her pee that
quickly turned into a small stream that ran down the camber of the road and
into the grass verge.
"Hhmmmm!" Scully continued to thoroughly soak her underwear as a torrent of
liquid continued to pour from her. She was not aware of Mulder staring,
only of the immense relief she had never experienced before.
After what seemed like a minute, she finally finished. For the second time
she thought "what the hell" and removed her thoroughly wet panties and
wrung them out.
Mulder, meanwhile, had one thought going round and round in his head as he
watched this amazing display from Scully - "Aliens I can understand, but
women? Never!".
THE END. (?)

363
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wstepdad.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,363 @@
THE WICKED STEPDAD
(Author's Note: This story is for Dennis... my twisted lover.)
Kevin was barely 18 when his mother, divorced for almost six years,
returned home from vacationing in Las Vegas and announced that she was
married. It came as a complete surprise to Kevin, who had known she was
seeing someone but didn't know it was "that" serious. Kevin had never met
Jim before, and he certainly didn't think his mother was the type to elope
with someone... let alone someone he'd never met.
Kevin's first meeting with Jim was a little awkward. Jim was a big man
and a little intimidating. Years of laboring as a construction foreman
had given him an incredible body... he was well-muscled and beefy. If it
weren't for the touches of gray at the temples of his short, dark, wavy
hair, Jim would look very much like a pro football player in his prime.
Kevin was no match for him physically, with his lithe swimmer's build...
and with Kevin's blond hair and blue eyes, certainly no one would mistake
them for father and son.
Jim seemed like a quiet guy, and Kevin couldn't tell what was on his mind
the first time they met. At that meeting, around the kitchen table of his
mother's house, he and Kevin avoided each other's stares while Kevin's
mother prattled on and on about how much they had in common... most of
which centered around their similar tastes in food and sports. Kevin felt
his face flush several times when he caught himself staring at Jim's
crotch... but Kevin really couldn't help it since it was obvious that Jim
was packing one monster of a cock in his well-worn Levi's. Kevin guessed
it to be at least eight inches long, maybe nine, and extremely thick...
with huge balls that looked like twin eggs squashed beneath the fabric of
Jim's jeans. Kevin wondered what it looked like out of those pants...
what it would feel like in his hand.
It was agreed that Jim would officially move in at the next week-end.
Kevin agreed to help, and Jim offered to give Kevin his old waterbed for
his room. Kevin was already looking forward to it since it would probably
be his first opportunity to see Jim without his shirt on... and that
thought caused his cock to start swelling as he sat there at the kitchen
table. In fact, his cock started getting so hard that he crossed his legs
to hide the bulge that was now growing in his sweat pants.
Kevin's mother stayed with her new husband at his old apartment until the
week-end. They packed everything up during the week so that, by Saturday,
it was all ready to move. Jim arrived in his pick-up early Saturday
morning to get Kevin. They didn't say much to each other on the way back
to Jim's apartment, chatting idly about this-and-that sports team.
The move took almost all day. Kevin was amazed at Jim's strength... he
admired Jim's body as he strained to lift the heavy boxes and furniture,
and he loved the way he smelled... hot and musky... it made Kevin so horny
that at one point he had to excuse himself into the bathroom where he
quickly and quietly made himself cum by rubbing and lightly squeezing the
head of his cock with his hands while he sat on the toilet.
After a full day of moving, Kevin's mom stayed behind at Jim's old
apartment to clean up while Jim and Kevin went home to unpack Jim's
things. "Do you want to set up the waterbed tonight? It's not that hard
to put together", asked Jim. Kevin responded that, yes, he'd like that.
Yes, he thought to himself, he'd like that very much because he was eager
to lay on that bed and jerk-off... he wondered how many times Jim had cum
in that bed. The thought of Jim's huge cock shooting cum in ecstatic
spasms while he writhed on that undulating mattress was almost more than
Kevin could take... his cock began to stir.
As they began moving Kevin's bed to make room for the waterbed, Kevin was
shocked speechless... there, before his eyes, a couple of old all-male
porn magazines came into plain sight when the mattress was lifted from the
box spring. "Oh, fuck...," Kevin gasped. How could he be so stupid, he
thought... he had made the mistake of stashing his gay porn in several
places so his mother wouldn't find them and, in his excitement to get the
waterbed together, had completely forgot about this cache of old magazines
hidden in his bed!
His mouth stood open as Jim, still holding the mattress in mid-air, stared
down at the magazines with naked men on their covers. "Just what the hell
are these?" Jim demanded. He stared in disbelief at Kevin, who was too
embarrassed to speak. Kevin felt his cheeks flush red again. Kevin
reached down to pick up the magazines, not knowing what to say.
Jim dropped the mattress, which landed crosswise on the box spring. With
a slight frown on his face, he said, "Your momma didn't tell me you were
queer," he said, a sick grin on his face. There was nothing Kevin could
do... it was pointless to try to explain. Then, oddly, his embarrassment
turned to anger as he started to view Jim as an interloper in his home.
"Yeah, well, so what? Like you never wanted to do another guy in your
life...," Kevin said in a loud but wavering voice. "It isn't any of your
fucking business anyway!"
"The hell it ain't!" Jim replied. Just then, he reached across the bed
and grabbed Kevin by the arm, twisting it behind him and pushing him face
down across the mattress. Kevin felt the big man's hand, which was the
size of a dinner plate, fold around his bicep. "I'm going to have to
teach you a lesson about the facts of life!"
As Kevin tried to raise up and turn his head toward Jim, he glimpsed at
the sneer on Jim's face as he covered him from behind. "What th--", Kevin
started to say... but Jim quickly had one arm around Kevin's waist and the
other over his mouth as he leaned forward, pushing him back down onto the
bed. Jim, his breath rapid with excitement, growled in a low voice just
behind Kevin's head, "I didn't know you were a queer, kid... but now that
I do, we're going to have a little fun. You're going to like this."
Kevin, who had been writhing beneath this giant of a man, suddenly stopped
and began to consider what was taking place. Instantly, his cock grew
hard beneath him... at the same time, he felt Jim's huge tool start to
grow as Jim began to grind it repeatedly into his left buttock. Sensing
Kevin's submission, Jim let go of his mouth and loosened his grip on his
arm slightly.
"You ever taken it up the ass before, boy?" Jim whispered in a low growl.
"You ever been fucked like a woman?"
"Nuh... nuh... noo," came Kevin's reply. Fear flashed across his eyes as
he turned his head to look up at Jim's hardened features. Truth was, he
had always dreamed of exactly this scene... being raped by a real specimen
of a man... feeling a huge cock pound in his ass while he moaned in the
agony and ecstasy... it was a vision to which he had masturbated a million
times... his greatest fantasy.
"Well, we're going to change that," came Jim's reply. Jim was breathing
heavily now... grinding his groin into Kevin's behind. As he loosened his
grip entirely, Jim rose to his knees over Kevin's backside, and Kevin
heard him unbuckle his belt and unfasten the buttons on his Levi's. Kevin
lay quietly on the bed, face down, not looking at Jim... he was scared to
death of being ripped apart by this man, yet the thought of being fucked
by his mother's husband, his stepfather!, was so exciting that he could
not help but grind his own groin into the now-bare mattress, which was
still askew on the box spring and moving noticeably under his thrusting.
"Get up," came Jim's command. Kevin complied, rising to his feet, his
stiff cock straining against the fabric of his jeans, a growing wet spot
obvious near the waistband. "Well, well... you're looking forward to
this," said Jim. "That's good. That's real good."
"Get out of those clothes," Jim barked. Kevin silently, slowly, removed
first his t-shirt, exposing a nipple ring that, until now, only a few of
his teen-age friends knew about. "Nice," whispered Jim, reaching to tug
lightly on the ring. "Now your pants," he said.
When Kevin was completely naked, except for his white athletic socks, and
Jim had removed his boots and jeans, Jim reached behind Kevin and pushed
him firmly down to the floor. Kevin sat there, staring at Jim. His legs
were huge, well-muscled and very hairy. He was wearing a faded blue
t-shirt and a pair of white briefs, which his cock had made into an oddly
shaped tent, pulling the waistband from around his waist. Kevin could see
the dark, thick hair on his lower stomach and the incredibly thick top of
his pubic hair. He stared at Jim's crotch, not daring to look up at his
face.
Jim moved forward slightly and was then standing over him. Kevin could
smell his man-scent. "Suck me," Jim said. Kevin didn't move. He had
given blow-jobs before, but this suddenly seemed very wrong to him. "Suck
me, damn it!" Jim growled. Jim reached one big hand down and grabbed
Kevin by his hair, lifting him up and shoving Kevin's face against his
crotch in one motion. "Suck me NOW!"
Kevin scrambled to his knees and, reaching up with quivering hands,
grabbed the waistband of Jim's underwear and began removing it. "Hurry
the fuck up, damn you!" Jim bellowed. Kevin ripped Jim's underwear down
and Jim kicked them away. There, inches from Kevin's face, hard and
hanging from its own weight, was Jim's huge cock. It was the biggest cock
Kevin had ever seen... bigger than anything in his magazines and movies,
and it was pulsating. It was hard and hung slightly to the left... it had
to be at least nine inches long... it was huge and thick, hanging from a
dense growth of dark curly hair which grew all over the surrounding thighs
and up toward the stomach of this incredible man. And his balls were
gigantic... the size of large plums... and they were hanging in a furry
pouch that seemed to sag with their weight.
"Suck it!" Jim demanded. Suddenly Kevin's hand was around the base of
Jim's cock, lifting it towards his mouth. He was lost in this moment,
fearing that he could never satisfy this man. As soon as he put the
enormous engorged head of it in his mouth, Jim seized the back of Kevin's
head in his hand, forcing his cock down Kevin's throat. Kevin gagged on
it and tried to pull away, but Jim's grip was firm. Kevin reached up with
his other hand to shove Jim away, but it was no use. Jim had both hands
laced through Kevin's hair now, and his cock was going nowhere but
straight down Kevin's throat. Kevin was in agony and could not hold back
the gagging... for a fleeting second, he thought of biting down in
self-defense but then thought better... he would never get away from Jim.
"I'm going to fuck your face good, boy," Jim growled. "You might as well
get used to it." Tears came to Kevin's eyes as he felt Jim slightly
withdraw his cock from his throat, only to plunge it in again. As Jim
pumped his monster in and out of Kevin's mouth, Kevin began to relax... he
had lost his hard-on in his fear, but it had started to return. As he
accepted Jim's repeated thrusting, he started to think about what was
happening. And he started to think about how he enjoyed it.
He reached up and cupped Jim's balls in his hand. Jim spoke in a deep,
labored voice as Kevin's hand touched his balls. "That's it... mmmm... so
good...," Jim moaned. Jim's rhythm changed slightly... it became more
regular and a little less rough. He's enjoying this, Kevin thought... and
that made him very hard. Kevin started to concentrate on actually sucking
Jim's gorgeous cock. He used his tongue the best he could to lick the
underside of its immense shaft... and he tried to relax as he felt the
head plunge repeatedly down his throat. As Kevin fondled the big man's
balls in one hand, he reached around Jim's ass with the other and started
to squeeze Jim's tightening ass. Jim released his hold around Kevin's
head slightly now... they were both enjoying this and Jim was near
orgasm... Jim's eyes closed as he thrust his cock in Kevin's mouth, while
Kevin held onto his ass tightly, pulling him in his mouth, working this
monster cock like he had never dreamed he could.
"Time to fuck your tight little asshole," Jim said. He suddenly stopped
thrusting into Kevin's face. Kevin let him pull his cock out of his
mouth... he saw it hanging there, hard and glistening, foaming with his
spit and Jim's precum. Kevin swallowed hard. "I... I've never been
fucked before," he whispered. Jim grinned an evil grin. "That's okay...
we'll go slow," he said. Kevin knew better than to believe him.
Jim got down on the floor next to Kevin and began to tug hard on Kevin's
nipple ring. It hurt. "You like your tits worked over, boy? Turn
over... I'm going to work your ass for you now," Jim commanded. Kevin
reluctantly turned over onto his stomach, his hard-on burying itself in
the carpet. It felt rough on his tender cock head, which had been swollen
now for quite some time.
As Kevin rose to his knees, Kevin turned and looked up behind him. Jim
was smiling, but it was hardly reassuring. Kevin looked away. Jim put
his hands on Kevin's hips and lifted his ass up slightly. Kevin was now
propped up on spread knees, his ass in the air. Jim slapped his ass hard,
once... twice... three times. "You like that, boy?" he growled. Kevin
let out a yell and screamed, "NO!" Whack! Jim slapped his ass again. "I
said, you like that, boy?" Jim yelled.
"Y... Yes...," Kevin replied, not really meaning it. "That's better,
boy," Jim said. Kevin looked around and saw Jim sucking the middle finger
of his own right hand. "Turn back around!" Jim yelled, slapping him
across the ass yet again. Kevin did as he was told.
Kevin felt Jim's huge hand part his butt cheeks. "Tight little fucking
asshole," Jim muttered under his breath. Kevin winced slightly as Jim
stuck the tip of his spit-lubed finger inside his asshole. "Relax," Jim
commanded, as if Kevin could comply. "Pretend you're taking a shit... try
to shit out my finger," Jim said. Kevin hesitated but did as he was
told... Jim felt his straining and shoved his finger all the way up his
ass. Kevin winced in pain.
"That's it, boy," Jim said, "take it all." Jim worked Kevin's ass for a
long time, sliding first one then two fingers in and out of his ass.
After awhile, Kevin felt his ass numb slightly and then relax. Jim felt
this, too, then withdrew his fingers from Kevin's ass and told him to find
some lube. Kevin's ass ached. He hesitated and Jim slapped him across
his ass again. "Get moving, boy, before I lose my hard-on and you have to
suck me again," he said.
Kevin didn't have to look far, since he always kept a small jar of
Vaseline under hidden behind his nightstand. He hoped it was enough. As
he turned to face Jim, he realized he wanted to be fucked by him, even if
it hurt. This man was incredibly hot.
He handed the jar to Jim then, without being told, resumed his position on
the floor. Jim popped the lid off the jar and then applied a large gob of
it to Kevin's asshole. It was cold to the touch, and Kevin felt his ass
tighten slightly. "Just relax, damn you," Jim growled. The lube was all
over his ass now, inside and out, and Jim was again working over his ass
with two fingers.
Kevin felt Jim's fingers leave his asshole and he knew that, during the
pause that followed, Jim was lubing his huge cock. He glanced around his
back, watching Jim rub Vaseline up and down the thick shaft of his cock.
Then he covered the head of his cock with a huge glob of the stuff. "Roll
over on your back," Jim demanded. The thought of Jim's huge cock
penetrating his virgin asshole scared Kevin, and he hesitated. "Roll
over, I said!" Jim growled, and grabbed Kevin by the shoulder, flipping
him over. Jim pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing a huge,
well-defined hairy chest and stomach. A rivulet of sweat had started to
flow down the center of his stomach, and Kevin could smell his scent now.
He breathed in deeply.
"Lift up your legs for me," Jim commanded. Kevin lifted his legs slightly
but obviously not enough to please Jim. Jim grabbed him by the ankles and
shoved his legs over his chest, spreading them apart and exposing his
well-lubed ass. Jim lowered himself over Kevin, and Kevin felt his weight
coming to rest on his legs. "Please...," Kevin pleaded in a low voice,
"don't hurt me." But Jim just stared down at him and, grabbing his own
cock to guide it, moved his body into place over him.
Kevin felt the tip of Jim's huge cock press against his tight asshole.
"Relax now," Jim demanded in a low voice. "Press against me like I told
you." Kevin did as he was told and braced himself with his hands on the
floor. He thrust his ass upward towards Jim just as Jim thrust his hips
forward, impaling Kevin's ass with the head of his thick dick. Kevin's
head fell backward and a look of agony crossed his face. "I don't think I
can do this," he groaned.
"Unnnggh... oh yes... you can!" came Jim's reply, and with a huge lunge,
he buried half his cock shaft in Kevin's ass. The pain was intense and
Kevin thought for a moment that he would pass out. He caught himself
screaming in pain, but Jim was relentless. He withdrew his cock a little
then shoved it in further than before. Jim caught Kevin's legs beneath
his huge arms and leaned forward, hovering over Kevin's body, staring him
straight in the eyes. "So... tight...," Jim gasped, and with that, lunged
his body hard into Kevin's, plunging his rock hard monster of a cock deep
in Kevin's bowels.
Sweat was beading on Jim's head now as he began thrusting in and out of
Kevin's ass. Jim's cock was thick but well-greased and it seemed to slide
further into Kevin with each successive thrust. Kevin's body rocked on
the floor beneath Jim, the carpet burning his back. Jim's hands were
planted firmly on Kevin's sides as he pounded his cock all the way into
Kevin's hole.
Kevin could feel Jim's huge balls slapping his ass now with each thrust of
the big man's hips. He knew that Jim had his cock all the way in him.
His ass hurt but he was growing used to it... after a bit, he became aware
of a strange sensation in him, just below the base of his own cock. It
intensified every time Jim buried his cock deep within him. The whole
scene came into focus for a moment, and Kevin realized everything that was
happening. Kevin's cock was harder than ever now and throbbing. He
reached down to touch it, but Jim pushed his hand away without disturbing
the rhythm of his fucking.
Jim paused for a moment, his cock deep in Kevin's ass, and smeared
Vaseline on his right hand. He reached down and grabbed the boy's dick in
his mammoth hand, practically covering its full seven inches with his
fist. As he held himself over Kevin with his left hand, he resumed
thrusting and began jacking off Kevin's hard dick. His grip was tight on
Kevin's swollen cock, and the combination of being fucked and jacked off
at the same time was so hot that Kevin felt himself cumming almost
immediately.
Kevin felt his cock starting to throb in Jim's hand as he continued to
pump and squeeze it. Kevin's entire body started to shudder, his legs
shook and an odd sensation started in his stomach. As he started to cum,
he became aware of Jim's intense thrusting in and out of his ass. He came
so hard that his stuff flew all over his chest and a few globs stuck in
the hair on Jim's chest. He heaved and gasped for air, as Jim's pounding
intensified.
Jim closed his eyes and leaned into Kevin hard. Jim's pelvis was a piston
now, plunging his cock in and out of Kevin harder and faster. Jim's
breathing was rapid but shallow, as he was starting to gasp for air and
moan in a low growl. Suddenly, Jim's back arched slightly and his
thrusting slowed down but was deeper than ever. Jim took one final breath
and then buried his cock deep in Kevin's ass. Kevin felt the spasms
starting in at the base of Jim's cock, and he knew that Jim was cumming.
He felt Jim's cock grow thicker and pulse as it pumped his hot, thick cum
deep into Kevin's ass.
Sweat dripped off Jim's body as he slowly fell down over Kevin. He slowly
pulled his cock out of Kevin's ass. Kevin felt his ass close around the
tip of Jim's cock as it withdrew. Jim fell over on the floor on his back,
breathing hard. Kevin lay there, his feet finally on the floor again. He
felt Jim's cum dripping out his ass.
"Good job, son," Jim said when he had regained his breath. "Damn good.
We're going to get along fine." Kevin smiled. His fantasy had come true.
Later that night, Kevin heard the bed groaning as Jim fucked his mother
down the hall. "Its my turn next, Mom," he whispered to himself, as he
reached down to play with himself.
(END)

76
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/W/wtchwife.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,76 @@
My kinkiest thrill is to make love to my wife knowing she has just had sex with
another man.
Recently I got up the courage to let me wife know of my desire. Little did I
know she would help me live out my my dream.
We have a neighbor who has always had his eye on Julie. One night she went
over to borrow something to complete our dinner and when she returned she had a
very odd look on her face. I asked her what was wrong and got an instant
hard-on after she told me the story.
It seems Steve was wearing a short robe with nothing under it. When he
answered the door the robe parted and he took Julie's hand and placed it on his
cock and and asked her if she wanted a little fun in the bedroom.
I asked my wife what she had told him and she said she would think about it. I
asked her what she wanted to do and she answered "it was totally up to me."
Would I like to make love to her knowing I'm getting a freshly fucked pussy
full of another man's cum? Would I slide my tounge in her cum-filled cunt and
taste her. I immediately pulled out a very hard dick from my pants as proof
that I did indeed want to enjoy sloppy seconds. We went to bed shortly after
dinner and made love like newlyweds.
While we were talking about what might happen, Julie painted a picture in my
mind ot the taste and semell of Steve's cum in her pussy and how it would feel
when I slid into her used opening.
The next evening Julie put on a short dress and a pair of sheer panties and
kissed me at the door as she departed. She reminded me of how she would return
and would expect me to kiss her again.
For the next two hours. I wondered what was taking place at Steve's but when
she returned home I could tell by her condition she had been stripped, ridden
hard and sent away satisfied.
She slipped out of her dress and stood in her panties and hose. She approached
the bed and removed her cum soaked panties and placed them under my nose. One
wiff left no doubt in my mind she had been royally fucked for the last two
hours.
Julie had me sit up as she reclined and spread the lips of her cunt. I saw
Steve's cum leak from her freshly fucked slit. I got between her legs and
licked and sucked her sloppy cunt until she begged me to stop.
She whispered the whole story of what had happened. When Steve opened the door
it didn't take him long to get out of his clothes and remove her dress and
panties.
He got very exicted and during a passionate sixty-nine session -- he had tried
to cum in her mouth, but she wanted him to cum in her pussy. Julie let me know
he had cum in her pussy twice and then came the surprise -- once in her ass.
I asked her why she returned so soon and she said she wanted to give me a taste
of her used pussy to see it I liked it.
For the next two hours I fucked Julie every which way but loose. It was the
tought of getting sloppy seconds which kept me hard. Hard enough for three
blastoffs. The thought of my cock splashing around in a pussy which was well
creamed my another was too much. Just before I came the last time I made Julie
promise to see Steve again. She said she was already looking forward to it.
\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\*-> Nation of Thieves <-* ///////////////////////////
* The Rendezvous -- 600 Megs -- 3/12/2400 -- 11 lines -- (619) 692-3622 *
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
* Erotic*City -- WWIV Net Node 6978 -- (619) 528-0322 *
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
* 1000's of Bum Fuckin' Eygpt 1000's of *
: Erotic Adult Explicit Adult :
* Text Files 9600 US Robotics Courier HST GIF & MAC *
: 618-277-9856 Files :
*-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-*
: Sin*City -- WWIV Net Node 6969 -- (619) 283-4998 :
\\\\\\\\\\\\\\We Don't Believe In Payin' For What We Can Steal!//////////////

26
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X.1 Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,26 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#000000" TEXT="#00FF00" LINK="#00FF00" ALINK="#00AA00" VLINK="#00AA00">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: X</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00FF00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00DD00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00AA00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/x-3.txt">x-3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22085<BR><TD> EROTICA: Family: THe Never Ending Blood
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/x-men.txt">x-men.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 59849<BR><TD> EROTICA: X-Men: Psylocke
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xian_men.txt">xian_men.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28105<BR><TD> EROTICA: Christian Men, by Michell Knight
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xmas.txt">xmas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11520<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Christmas Carola
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xmascarl.txt">xmascarl.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30315<BR><TD> EROTICA: Violent: Christmas Carol, by Mark. E. Dassad (1992)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xmasfun1.txt">xmasfun1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 40538<BR><TD> EROTICA: Xmas Fun: Christmas with Shauna and Jean
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xmaspony.txt">xmaspony.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14895<BR><TD> EROTICA: Bestiality: A Christmas Pony, by Grr Raoul Leash (1993)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xmtongue.txt">xmtongue.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9124<BR><TD> EROTICA: Christmas Party Tongue Gest
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xprmt1.txt">xprmt1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8058<BR><TD> EROTICA: Changes: Experiment 1
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xprmt2.txt">xprmt2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6339<BR><TD> EROTICA: Changes: Experiment 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xprmt3.txt">xprmt3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6779<BR><TD> EROTICA: Changes: Experiment 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xtasy.txt">xtasy.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13685<BR><TD> EROTICA: Xtasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xxx_adv2.txt">xxx_adv2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28892<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Business Trip
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="X/xxxmas.txt">xxxmas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 25266<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Very Merry XXXmas
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 14 files for a total of 305,450 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

26
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/.windex.html Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,26 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#FFFFFF" TEXT="#000000" LINK="#000000" ALINK="#004400" VLINK="#004400">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: X</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#000000><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#002200><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#004400><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="x-3.txt">x-3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22085<BR><TD> EROTICA: Family: THe Never Ending Blood
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="x-men.txt">x-men.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 59849<BR><TD> EROTICA: X-Men: Psylocke
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xian_men.txt">xian_men.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28105<BR><TD> EROTICA: Christian Men, by Michell Knight
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xmas.txt">xmas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11520<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Christmas Carola
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xmascarl.txt">xmascarl.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30315<BR><TD> EROTICA: Violent: Christmas Carol, by Mark. E. Dassad (1992)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xmasfun1.txt">xmasfun1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 40538<BR><TD> EROTICA: Xmas Fun: Christmas with Shauna and Jean
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xmaspony.txt">xmaspony.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14895<BR><TD> EROTICA: Bestiality: A Christmas Pony, by Grr Raoul Leash (1993)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xmtongue.txt">xmtongue.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9124<BR><TD> EROTICA: Christmas Party Tongue Gest
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xprmt1.txt">xprmt1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8058<BR><TD> EROTICA: Changes: Experiment 1
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xprmt2.txt">xprmt2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6339<BR><TD> EROTICA: Changes: Experiment 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xprmt3.txt">xprmt3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6779<BR><TD> EROTICA: Changes: Experiment 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xtasy.txt">xtasy.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13685<BR><TD> EROTICA: Xtasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xxx_adv2.txt">xxx_adv2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28892<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Business Trip
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="xxxmas.txt">xxxmas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 25266<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Very Merry XXXmas
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 14 files for a total of 305,450 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

354
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/x-3.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,354 @@
Archive-name: Family/x-3.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Never Ending Blood. The
Julie was a young woman of African descent; elegant and
tall, she had huge breasts with nipples so large and firm her
blouse could not conceal them; her long, powerful legs and
hips were well served in the white crotch-tight pants she
wore. A freshman at Eagle State College, she and Amy were
friends . . .
"Julie, you and my little brother get acquainted, I've
got to run out for a few things."
"We'll make out just fine," said Julie.
"Hi, Julie."
"Hi. Todd. I'm just about unpacked," said Julie. She
had already taken good notice of the bulge in his jeans, and
a certain tension was already growing between them. They
engaged in smalltalk a few minutes, sizing each other up.
When Todd helped her lift her several pieces of luggage to a
closet shelf, she stood so close her titties occasionally
brushed his arms, and her breath was often at his neck.
"Need anything else?" asked Todd while they were still
almost touching in the closet.
Julie turned her head and brought her lips to Todd's for
a moment, her tongue flicking briefly, then stepped away,
"Maybe," said Julie, as she walked back to the bed and slowly
began to unbutton her blouse. She stood smiling as she
reached behind to unsnap the halter confining her huge
breasts, and shaking them free, she dropped the halter to the
floor and sat on the bed, "Come here and let Julie play with
your zipper."
Todd stood by the bed while Julie's hands found their
way inside his jeans.
"I think Amy's been keeping a secret," Julie said as
she moved from the bed an knelt at his crotch. Her hands
quickly had his enormous penis freed.
She kept her lips on the head of Todd's cock as she
slithered out of her pants and panties. Her ample breast
quivered as her buttocks emerged from the white pants.
"You have the biggest dick I have ever seen."
"All you see is me and all it wants is what you've got,"
said Todd.
"Baby, what I want is a good suck and a real fuck--.
Julie played her fingertips along Todd's cock while she
nibbled at its head and sucked.
Todd played at her nipples as Julie sucked and moaned.
"Ohhh, put that thing in me, baby! Fuck me," she
moaned, collapsing on the bed.
Todd fell with her, his hard dick searching.
Julie's hand placed the huge organ in her craven cunt
and they collided in unison. "Oh, baby, baby, baby..." Julie
cried. She wrapped her legs around Todd and rotated her
pelvis with every plunge. The waves of orgasm shook her
entire body.
Finally, they both lay spent and Julie began licking and
sucking Todd's huge penis into erection again.
"Beautiful. Real Beautiful, Julie." a voice said from
the door, "I turn you over to my little brother and you fuck
his eyeballs out. Move over," Amy said.
She stood in the steamy bedroom and began removing her
clothes.
"Little brother fucks me, now," Amy said. She removed
her top, exposing her own huge breasts, and began slipping
out of her jeans. The hairy triangle between her legs became
apparent, begging.
"Amy--," Julie said, please don't be angry."
"I'm not angry, I just want a some of that beautiful
dick between my legs too, I just want some of his sweet cum
in my mouth too, I want--I want," Amy tried to say with
Julie's tongue in her mouth.
"Let's comfortable," said Julie, coaxing Amy to the bed.
Amy lay on the bed and spread her legs as Julie and Todd
explored her with their tongues. Todd's huge penis was
already coming back to life.
June came upstairs and looked through the opened door.
Julie hesitated, not knowing exactly what to do until she saw
that June was taking off her clothes.
As June stood naked, she asked, "May I?"
"Please," said Julie, relieved and excited.
June came to sit on the bed and leaned over, her breasts
falling to touch Todd's back as he lay with his head between
Amy's legs. She pulled Julie's face to her own and filled
her mouth with tongue.
"Lie back, you sweet thing," said Julie, as he urged
June to her back beside Todd and Amy.
June complied and thrust her warming pussy up to meet
the ministrations of Julie's expert tongue.
"Todd, please fuck me, now. Please put that thing in
me," Amy said, writhing at the sight of June and Julie.
Todd rolled onto his sister's body, his huge penis
trying to find entrance.
As Julie wildly tongued her clitoris, June leaned toward
the other couple and kissed Todd's shaft as he penetrated
Amy's flaming cunt; then she positioned herself between his
buttocks to lick and suck his scrotum while he fucked Amy.
Amy writhed with Todd's extremely huge penis until she
came and came again.
"Please, please, little brother--let me suck that thing
again--
"Oh, Amy, please--June interrupted, let me ride."
Amy put her flaming desires aside and turned Todd's huge
member over to her mother...
Todd wanted to fuck his mother; her lovely tits; the
beautiful hairy triangle between her legs . . .
He had arrived, he was in control!
June's heart leaped with pride as she felt her son's
dick inside her as Amy and Julie watched. Her body was on
fire. She heaved with every thrust. She had a series of
crashing orgasms and she wanted more! Her cunt craved this
dick and she convulsed in screaming orgasm.
Todd woke to find his mother at the foot of the bed
bringing Julie back to life with her tongue. Julie was
beginning to squirm with June's head between her legs. Amy
sleepily rolled over to lick at Todds growing erection, then
she rose to straddle Julie's face and nodded to her mother.
"Mom?" Todd pleaded. Without waiting for an answer, he
pulled his mother up on the bed and straddled her chest,
poising his prick before her mouth--a thick shaft of pulsing
flesh. His mother's luscious lips gladly received the shaft,
and she began to suck. Amy and Julie clasped in sixty-nine
and went fervently at each other's clit with their darting
tongues.
June lovingly sucked Todd' penis. She thought of many
days, the office, the world--the universe. Now, she was free.
A little wave of orgasm had brought her peace once more.
"Julie," June whispered, reaching out to touch Julie's
cheek.
Julie rose to kneel before him; her nakedness alive and
wanting, "Oh, I can't get enough of that thing," she said.
She bent and put her mouth over Todd's huge organ. She
sucked hard at its head and licked the shaft. She couldn't
get enough...
June and Amy fell to sixty-nine, tonguing each other's
pussy.
Finally, Julie called his name, "Todd, Todd, baby, fuck
me, fuck me now."
He rolled to position himself between Julie's legs.
"Oh, God--you dear. Please fuck me, fuck me, fuck
me...put out this fire in me, please--Oh, God, that's
beautiful...
* * *
Marie was Julie's mother. At 38, her light skin set-off
her remarkably youthful figure. As a linguist and consulting
anthropologist for the State Department, she often found
herself in Washington D.C.
When June learned Marie was in Washington she invited
her over to spend the few days she was in town, and asked
Todd if he would mind picking her up at her hotel after she
got back from her day at the State Department.
"I can't tell you how nice it'll be not to have to spend
three more days in another hotel," said Marie as she and Todd
began the hectic drive across town. "I do feel like I'm
imposing, but I just couldn't resist June's invitation."
"We have four bedrooms, plus the gym," said Todd. "Mom
and Myra in her bedroom, Amy and Julie in Amy's, I in mine,
and you will have the fourth all to yourself."
"I don't suppose I'll get all that lonesome, then, with
that houseful," Marie said as Todd stopped for a red light.
As they looked at each other up close for the first
time, there seemed to be some sort of chemistry in the
making. Marie had noticed the unusually large bulge at the
crotch of Todd's jeans as soon as they had gotten in the car.
Todd had once caught her looking down toward his lap as
he drove, and when she had looked away briefly he shifted his
position so that the bulk of his penis was more pronounced.
Marie was wearing a close-fitting, but modest blue
business suit. Her sheath skirt had only come two inches
above her knee when she had first seated herself on the
passenger's side of the Mercedes. After ten minutes of the
expected hour-long drive across town, and they had gotten
comfortable with each other's small talk, Todd noticed
Marie's skirt had worked its way to about six inches above
her knees--and she had turned her body more toward him.
Marie certainly was a beautiful woman--and quite sexy,
too, Todd was thinking as they made their way on through the
heavy traffic.
"Todd . . ." Marie said as he caught her again staring
at his cock. "June must be awfully proud to have a son as
handsome as you, but I'll bet she's jealous at all the
attention young women must be giving you these days." She
smiled, her fiery eyes fixed on his as he stopped again for a
traffic light.
"Mom's a very understanding person," he said.
"Yes, she is," said Marie, "And so nice--too nice as a
matter of fact. She even offered to drive me to the office
every day, but I told her William Beane lives just a few
blocks away and he'll come by and get me in the mornings."
"I'm going to insist that you let me chauffeur you
around while you're here, Marie. I don't have a thing to do
for another week, and I'll enjoy it--maybe you can get me in
the State Department building sometime this week to see some
of those famous people in government that I've only read
about in the paper or seen on T.V."
"Well, we'll see," she smiled, her skirt somehow still
moving up. She caught his eye glancing at her legs at the
next light and nonchalantly parted her knees just a little as
she feigned a look in the opposite direction.
They drove in silence a few minutes and Marie had
removed her shoes and seemed to be fidgeting, as though she
was having trouble getting comfortable.
Todd noticed her restlessness, "About thirty more
minutes. I'll bet you've had a tiring day--would you like to
stop for a cup of coffee, or some pop?"
"Well--yes, I think I would. I have had a pretty busy
day, maybe a cup of coffee is just what I need. You're so
thoughtful, Todd--and so mature for your age. Julie had
already told me on the phone that you were wise beyond your
years," Marie said, putting her shoes on.
They pulled into Eddie's Diner and Todd ordered their
coffee and ice cream while Marie excused herself to the
ladies' room.
Forty-five minutes had gone by before they knew it and
the sun was sinking low in the west. They hurried from the
diner to resume the drive on to June's.
"You're such pleasant company," Marie said as she
removed her shoes again. "June's probably wondering where we
are. I just got carried away in the diner hearing about your
escapades at school . . . Oh, to be young again," she sighed
as Todd smiled at her. She brought her left leg up under her
and settled back against the door to face Todd more easily.
She couldn't keep from glancing at his groin every once in a
while, but by facing him maybe he wouldn't notice her head
turning as much. She was facinated by what appeared to be a
pretty large--and growing--organ between his legs.
We'er almost there," he said as changed to the right
exit lane.
"That's almost too bad, Todd. I was enjoying my ride
with you," Marie said, "Maybe--if you really don't mind
taking me to work in the mornings--we'll have some more
pleasant rides together."
"I'll insist on it," said Todd. As he returned her
gaze, he discovered she'd taken her hose off in the diner,
and her skirt was once again riding up her beautiful, long
legs. As he veered off the freeway to a residential section,
and Marie shifted to brace herself against the turn, he was
able too catch a glimpse of the crotch of her white panties.
She seemed to have parted her knees a little more than was
absolutely necessary. He believed she might be teasing him.
He spoke, "You know, if you're enjoying the ride after
your long day--I certainly am--why don't we call in and tell
Mom we're going to drive around for a couple of hours. We're
just two blocks away from Carnes Road. It's a peaceful drive
this time of the evening--"
"You know, Todd, I was just thinking the same thing--I
mean, that would be such a nice way to unwind. Stop right
over there at that payphone and I'll make the call," Marie
said.
Todd came to a stop by the payphone box and Marie jumped
out with a quarter already in her hand.
"All set," she said, getting back in the car. "June was
so nice about it, I'm sorry I lied to her."
Todd grinned, "What did you tell her?"
"I told her I had a little emergency at the office and
we'd be a little late. Sometimes I'm a little embarrassed
when people know everything I do for relaxation," Marie said
searching her bag for a cigarette.
Todd drove the Mercedes back toward the intersection and
turned into the outbound lane of Carnes Road. The sun was
going down and Marie removed her jacket, revealing her ample,
firm breasts through a suprisingly thin white blouse. Todd
discovered she must have also removed her bra at the
diner--if she had been wearing one. There was still
sufficient light to see her acron-size nipples pressing
against the blouse front, and she had somehow opened the
blouse enough to let the bare curves of her voluptuous
titties show when she turned one way or the other.
Todd felt the familiar tightness beginning in the crotch
of his jeans as he stopped to let a tractor-trailer rig make
its turn-around on the highway.
Marie's skirt had risen well above mid-thigh as she
leaned forward with the cigarette, and Todd offered the
glowing end of the cigarette lighter.
Bringing her cigarette to meet the lighter in Todd's
hand, she rested her left hand on his leg at mid-thigh. In
the fading light, he could see one of her firm nipples
completely exposed.
Marie seem to lingered in that position for a few extra
moments, then she smiled an leaned back against her door
again, her left foot on the seat nearly touching Todd, her
right foot resting on the floorboard. Her skirt had somehow
worked up exposing the darkness of pubic hair between her
legs.
She smiled and let her left hand fall seductively to her
inner thigh, her fingers resting an inch below her panties.
Todd stared more openly at the appealing display next to
him as the toes of Marie's left foot made contact with his
hip.
She drew on the cigarette seductively: "Todd, the
truck's out of our way now," Marie said, a mischievous smile
on her lips.
"Ah, yeah--I was distracted," he blushed, and started
the car forward. "I'm easily distracted in the presence of a
woman as beautiful as you."
Maire giggled, "You devil, you're such a charmer. I'll
bet you get anything you want from the girls," she flicked
the cigarette against the ashtray and brought her foot up to
rest in Todd's lap, directly on his growing member. After a
moment she held the cigarette in her lips and brazenly moved
her skirt up above her waist with both hands and opened her
knees.
"This feels so cool," she said, taking another drag
from the cigarette, said easing one hand inside her panties.
After obviously fingering her clit with Todd watching as
best he could, Marie sat up and scooted over to within a few
inches of him; his penis had now expanded uncomfortably. He
shifted his position as best he could, but the discomfort was
there.
Marie giggled and leaned over to flick his ear with her
tongue and put her hand on his leg as he got up to highway
speed and spoke again, "Does it bother you to have someone
sit this close when you're driving?"
"Not when it's you." He straightened as best he could
in his upright position to give more slack in his jeans for
his growing cock.
As she leaned into him, he raised his arm and put it
around her, his hand resting over her shoulder barely above
her breast. She snuggled closer and let her fingers play
along the inner side of his leg a moment, then kissed him on
the neck, her right moving up to his lap--and in contact with
his enormous bulge. She let her hand rest a moment on his
hardened, confined penis as she leaned further to put the tip
of her tongue in his ear.
Todd moved his hand over and inside Marie's shirt to
rest firmly on her naked breast, his fingers manipulating her
hard nipple.
At that moment, they came to an intersection on the
highway and Todd came to a stop. He turned to Marie and she
came into his arms, their lips meeting briefly before their
tongues began the duel for excitement.
"This is so nice here, and you're so nice. It'll be hard
for me to tear myself away." Her right hand began to message
his swelling cock through his jeans. She let her fingers
play and leaned to tongue his ear again.
Todd responded, his hand inside her shirt to her
breasts. Their tongues savaged the other's and Marie set
both hands to work on the button and zipper of Todd's jeans.
"Baby," Marie whispered in his ear, "Drive on now, while
Marie plays. I want to suck that thing. Please, please get
it out for me."
Todd moved the electric seats back, and opened and
lowered his jeans. Marie was already into his briefs with
her hands. Freed, his engorged cock sprung up, its swollen
head disappearing immediately between Marie's hungry lips.
She had never had such a huge dick in her mouth. The
excitement sent minor quakes through her body in
anticipation. She squirmed and moved her ass futilely in the
air.
Todd set the car in motion and drove on into the dark.
"Oh, Todd, baby, I'm too far gone. I've got to get this
thing between my legs. Please find somewhere to get off the
road and fuck me. Oh, god, hurry."
--

1108
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/x-men.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

521
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xian_men.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,521 @@
Christian Men
By Mitchell Knight
Part 1
Moving back onto campus brought a sense of sadness mixed with joy
to my heart. I would be graduating at the end of this year after spending
three years there. It was at this school that I'd had my first homosexual
experiences. It was here that I'd felt the most alive. It was here that
I'd found love and acceptance.
The fact that I would leave this place at year's end was a time I
both looked forward to - the end of school - and dreaded - all those cute
guys I would miss.
I was moving back into an all-male dorm where I had lived the
previous three years. There were lots of good memories here: sex in the
showers in the middle of the night, the whip cream adventure in Reid
Jacob's room, and of course, my first time.
As I was moving in on the sweltering first day of check-ins, I ran
into Bryan Thompson. He was a sophomore I had befriended last year. He
was extremely attractive, but unfortunately for him, straight. (The
things I could teach that man!)
He was moving into a room a few doors down from me. I could tell
he had arrived a while before I had because he'd worked up a good sweat.
He had taken off his shirt and his broad, hairless chest was beaded with
sweat.
"Hey, Bryan!" I called out when I saw him.
"Hi, Lance," he replied, flashing me a broad, genuine smile full of
perfect white teeth.
He was a really nice guy and one of the few straight friends I
had. It was actually strange to me that we were friends since he wasn't
really the kind of guy I usually hung out with. He was very religious,
something I'd done away with a long time ago, and he was really into
playing all kinds of sports, something I hate.
Yet there were enough things about us that we had in common, that
we were able to develop a good friendship. He'd just plopped himself down
at my table for lunch during the second week of classes, and we'd hit it
off. He was a very outgoing and kind person. Combine that with his
freshman energy, and that's who I'd met. I just couldn't resist these
characteristics along with his fantastic body.
We talked about our summer for a few minutes before we parted, so
we could get back to work. We made plans for dinner that night.
By the time I'd moved in, set up things in my room, and called
friends, it was time for dinner. I ordered pizza with Bryan and a few of
his friends who belonged to the same Christian athletes group that Bryan
did.
It felt great to get back into the college atmosphere, and we
talked for quite a while that night before I returned to my room.
I called up Ben, a gay friend of mine, and we go together and went
to a bar.
* * *
A few weeks later, the trees were all turning color and their
leaves had started to fall to the ground. School was in full swing, and I
was on my way to lunch after getting out of my history class.
I spotted Bryan sitting with a couple of his gorgeous athlete
buddies, so I went over to their table and joined them. They were talking
about raising some money for their church, and they were all throwing out
possible ideas. The subject didn't interest me much so I dug into my meal
and allowed my eyes to casually wander over their lean muscular bodies.
Later on that night I remembered their conversation and an idea
struck me which caused my dick to get rock hard. I told myself to settle
down because I realized the chances of having them go for the idea were
slim, but I decided to run it by Bryan anyway.
He was studying in his room alone; he welcomed me and told me to
have a seat. I was still a little nervous, and I swallowed once before I
began.
"You know this afternoon when you guys were talking about raising
some money," I asked.
"Yeah," he answered.
"I have an idea, but it's kind of 'out there,'" I said.
"What is it?"
"You could do a calendar," I answered.
"What kind of calendar?" he asked, intrigued.
"A nude one. You could get some guys from your group to pose for
it and then sell it to raise the money," I told him, the whole plan
rushing out at once.
Bryan considered this for a moment. "I like it, but I don't know
how the guys would feel or what the church would think."
"Well, it's for a good cause," I pressed. "You're going to
build..." here I was lost for words. I hadn't really paid that much
attention to their discussion.
"We're going to build an addition to the youth center and remodel
the rest. We'd also like to build a fund for the youth retreats," Bryan
filled me in.
"That would sure make a lot of money. People do this kind of thing
all the time for charities," I continued.
"Do they?" Bryan asked.
"Oh, yeah," I said, but I really had no idea.
"Who would take the pictures?"
"I would," I said, revealing the beauty of the whole plan. "I'd do
it for free, and I'm sure I could reserve the portrait room for this.
Plus I'm sure we can find a company who would print the calendar for real
cheap."
Bryan knew I was a photography buff. I'd taken a few classes, and
now I was very thankful I had so I could be in this position.
"Okay. I'll talk to some of the guys and to some people at the
church and see what they all think," Bryan said.
"Okay."
* * *
To my knowledge, Bryan didn't know I was gay. I'm sure he
suspected since I'd never dated a girl before, and i never participated in
the "locker room talk" about women. I rarely told my straight friends
about my sexual orientation because I was worried about what they'd think.
I'd also not told Bryan for another reason: his deep religious faith.
People like that easily turned off to homosexuals.
It was a few days before I heard any response to my offer.
"Hey, Lance," Bryan called from my doorway.
"Yeah?" I said, looking up from my desk.
"Your calendar idea was a big hit, especially with the girls,"
Bryan said.
"Really?"
"For the most part," Bryan admitted. "There were a few people who
didn't like it very much, but they're willing to look at the final
product, so we'll go ahead with it."
"Great."
"Five guys in the group said they'd pose, and I will too," Bryan
said. He handed me a slip of paper. "Here are their names and phone
numbers. I think you know most of them."
A quick scan revealed that I did. I nodded.
"Is six okay?" Bryan asked.
"Oh, sure," I answered. "I'm sure I can figure out a way to fill
12 months with six of you."
"Good."
"I'll set up some times in the studio and then I'll get back to
you," I said.
"Okay. See ya."
After Bryan left I looked at the list again and smiled. Three of
they guys I was really familiar with. One of them I didn't think I'd ever
met while the other I had a vague mental picture of. I put them in order
by placing numbers next to each of their names. I wrote Bryan's name on
the list.
Bryan ended up third after much deliberation. I had thought he
should go first to help encourage the others, but then I decided to wait
on him. I'd seen him naked in the showers already so there wouldn't be
surprises there. I would stick him in the middle.
I set up my studio time for the next three days that fit into my
schedule. That gave me some options with the guys too.
The first one on my list was Todd Paxton. I gave him a call and
was able to get him into my second time slot.
"Oh, and Todd, bring your glasses," I said.
"Okay," he answered. "Do you want me to bring anything else?"
"Sure. You might want a bathrobe. It might help you get more
comfortable."
"Okay. I'll bring that too."
* * *
I arrived early to set up the studio. I played with the lighting
and set up a cozy sofa scene. I knew Todd was a really good student who
wore gold wire-rim glasses once in a while. I wanted to play up that
brainy part of his personality.
Todd arrived on time wearing his glasses and carrying a blue
terrycloth robe. He looked very much like Bryan: he was 5'11" with broad
shoulders and a broad chest. He and Bryan had played football together in
their high school. Todd had brown hair which was cut very short all
around. He had green small eyes, an average nose, and thick lips.
"You can put on the bathrobe in the changing room," I told him.
"Take everything off?" he asked.
I nodded.
He left and returned shortly clad only in his robe. Brown hair
showed through the top of the robe where it didn't come to a close
entirely. I had him stand in front of the sofa and then I started taking
pictures, easing him into the situation. I also needed to wait until the
marks from any tight clothing, such as underwear or socks, had
disappeared.
I had him sit on the couch and read the book I'd brought as I
snapped some more pictures.
"Open your robe a little on top. Let's see some more chest," I
said.
He did, revealing more of his thick brown chest hair.
"What kind of underwear were you wearing?" I asked shortly.
"Just jockeys," he answered.
"What color?"
"White."
"Hmmm...okay." If they'd been something interesting I might have
added them. "Are you ready to go all the way?"
"I think so," he answered.
"Then go for it," I told him.
He unstrapped the robe and pulled it off. His chest hair ended at
his pectorals and then formed a line right below his pecs right down the
center of his torso. It went into his furry belly. His crotch was a mass
of wiry brown pubic hair. An average size dick sprang from this.
Underneath were a hefty pair of fuzzy balls.
I had him sit and then lay on the sofa wearing only his glasses
and pretending to read the book prop.
"That's it," I announced once I'd felt I had enough.
"How did I do?"
"You were great. Get dressed," I urged, smiling reassuringly.
I packed up my equipment and headed back to my room. Throughout
the whole experience I hadn't gotten an erection. It had remained a very
professional experience. Now that I was back in my room though, I
stripped and pounded my hard cock for all it was worth as I thought about
the photo shoot. My orgasm was powerful and quick.
Christian Men
By Mitchell Knight
Part 2
When I called up Jon, he asked if Jason, the guy who was fourth on
my list and whom I didn't know, could come along.
"You mean photograph you together?" I asked, confused.
"No, we just wondered if we could watch while the other did it.
Like moral support," Jon explained.
"Sure, that's fine."
Anything they could do to make it easier for themselves was fine
with me. I really didn't know Jon too well, so I wasn't sure what I was
going to do with him, and I didn't know Jason at all.
When I arrived at the studio I just unpacked my equipment and
looked at possible set ups. I saw few things I could try and then they
showed up.
Jon Nelson was about 6'2", thin but well-proportioned. He was all
wiry muscle and angular in look. He had black straight hair which he let
grow a little long in back. His eyes were small and brown. He had a long
thin nose and thing lips in a long, thin, but attractive face.
He undressed first and then Jason went and changed. While Jon had
changed, I'd set up a scenario I thought would work. It was a black and
white checkered background and I placed a black stool in front. Black
shag carpet completed the picture.
Setting Jon in the scene pleased my eye very much. His skin
wasn't as white as I would have liked, but it was still pale and fit in
with the contrasts. His angular, lithe body fit the starkness of the
setting. I had him pose with a very serious expression.
Jason joined us in his bathrobe as I took Jon's picture. Jon was
hairless all over except for a small patch of black pubic hair above his
thin limp penis. His balls were tight against his body in their exposed
condition.
I had Jon lay on the floor in various positions before removing
him from that setting. I put together a faux nature scene from the
available materials. I didn't like its fake appearance, but I couldn't do
any better on such short notice. I didn't realize Jason was going to turn
out to be a nature god.
He had blond hair, a lighter shade than my sandy blond, and he
wore it long so it covered his ears but didn't quite reach his shoulders.
It was straight and feathered. He had large brown doe eyes and soft skin
with soft rounded features. He was about six feet and had an average build.
I took some photos of Jon in the nature scene, but they were only
for practice. I let him dress once I put my nature boy in the scene. He
had defined pectorals with a swirl of blond hair around each nipple. His
belly was lightly furred and his crotch had light brown pubic hair. His
penis was small and thin with average size hairless balls.
To my eye he seemed perfect in the fake nature setting. I just
wished I could get him in real nature, but I knew that would be too much
to ask and a risky endeavour.
The photo shoot went well for so little preparation. I went home
feeling satisfied and horny. I beat off thinking about Jon and Jason
having sex before my eyes.
* * *
With Bryan I chose to do a shower scene. I just knew I had to
have one. Something about water cascading over the nude male is so
poetic to me. Plus he would be the perfect candidate because we could
take the photos in the dorm when the opportunity presented itself.
We chose a time late Saturday night when most people were asleep
or out at a party. Then we slipped into the shower, he took off his
towel, and I started snapping away.
The water sprayed the flesh of his taut chest and then trickled
down his sturdy 5'11" form. He had a hairless chest with muscular
pectorals and nipples that rested just on the edge, almost turning down.
His crotch was a modest patch of brown hair over a thick, short, limp cock
and balls with just a little hair.
Then I shot some film of him drying off and just wearing a towel.
we left the showers after this, and I returned to my room to masturbate
and pine away for a sexy man I couldn't have.
* * *
I went to the studio very early for the next session because I
wanted to start developing some of the film. Sam showed up just as I was
finishing.
"Can I have a look?" he asked.
"Sure," I answered.
I showed him my contact sheets.
"These are really good," he complimented.
"Thanks," I said. They were good. I only had one regret and that
was that I hadn't shot Jon in black and white too. That might have been
an interesting visual.
"Go ahead and get into your robe and I'll set up," I told him.
He went into the changing room, and I put up the gray tarp. I was
running out of scenes.
Sam came out in a red silk bathrobe. I took some pictures of him
in this. He was my height: 6 feet with an athletic build. He had brown
hair and blue eyes. He had a small, slightly upturned nose that looked
really cute. His lips were thin and sensual.
"Okay, now take off the robe," I said.
He tossed it aside. His body was trim and firm. He had a little
patch of hair between his pecs. Then he had some hair at the base of his
average sized penis. Once he was naked, I noticed that there seemed to be
some movement in his crotch, but I ignored it.
As I took some pictures, his penis continued to thicken and
lengthen until I could ignore it no longer. I was committed to doing a
tasteful calendar and erections had no place in it.
"Uh, we have a problem," I said.
"Yeah, I know," he admitted, blushing as the issue was brought out.
"Why don't we just talk for a while. Maybe that will help get
your mind off this shoot," I said.
He nodded. We sat down on a couple of chairs and chatted for a
while about our classes and the usual college small talk. I glanced at
his dick occasionally to watch for any progress, but none was forthcoming.
"This just isn't going to work. I'm sorry, but the idea of having
my picture taken in the nude is too exciting for me."
"That's all right...Maybe there's something else you could do to
get rid of it..."
He caught my gist and nodded. "I know. I thought of that. I'll
go try it."
Sam got up and headed for the changing room, but turned at the doorway.
"Can I do it out here?" he asked, a blush coming to his cheeks at
his request. I didn't know Sam very well. I had only met him once
before, but I was now very intrigued. It appeared as if I had a little
exhibitionist on my hands.
"Sure I don't care," I answered, my heart racing.
"Will you take pictures?" he asked.
I shrugged, trying to indicate that I didn't care one way or the
other as I moved towards my camera. He sat down on the gray tarp and
started to slowly stroke his meat. He spit on his hand to create some
lubrication and then stroked faster. My hand found its way to my crotch
where it started to stroke my own erection through the fabric as I watched
him.
He closed his eyes and threw back his head as his pace grew more
furious. I snapped away eagerly at this spectacle, pleased with the
private photo collection these would make.
With little effort he came, gobs of semen jetting out of his cock
onto his chest and abdomen. I grabbed some tissues and brought these to
him so he could wipe himself off.
"Grab your robe and go to the bathroom and clean up," I told him.
He nodded.
By the time he returned, I had set up a couple of Greek columns
against a blue background, a phallic image. I thought it was appropriate
considering the show he'd just given. My erection had subsided.
I photographed him between these pillars, and we didn't have any
problems with his cock for the rest of the shoot.
When I got back to my room I had a great orgasm.
* * *
Tom Karel was a couple years older than any of the other guys I'd
photographed so far. He was 22 and a senior. He was much more muscular
than any of the other guys and I knew that he lifted weights a lot, so I
told him to bring along some dumbells to model with, and if he had some
tight shorts that he used to lift in then he should bring those also.
By the time Tom arrived for his photo shoot I had set up a weight
lifting bench and my backdrop.
"Hi, Lance," he greeted me boisterously.
Tom was a very energetic man who was something of a practical
joker. Out of all of Bryan's friends, I got along with him the best. He
wasn't quite as narrow-minded as the rest of them, and he was very
cheerful and tried hard to make everyone happy.
"Hey there, Tom. Are you all ready to make history?" I asked.
"You betcha!"
"The changing room is right over there," I indicated.
"Okay, I'll be right out," he said.
When he walked out of the room he was completely naked which
surprised me for a second, but then I realized that that was just like Tom
to do something as unreserved.
Tom was 5'6", shorter than all the others, and very muscular. He
looked like he could be in a weight lifting competition. He had sandy
brown hair cut very short so that it hugged his scalp. He had bright blue
eyes which sparkled with his impish personality. His nose was short and
squat like the rest of his body and he had thin lips which were usually
stretched out in a big smile which he wore right now.
His broad, very muscular chest had a thin coating of light brown
hair. He also had very small nipples. He had a sparse collection of
brown pubic hair at the base of his...uncircumsized cock. It was a short,
thick penis with large hairless balls underneath.
"You're not circumsized," I said aloud.
"No. My parents weren't Catholic. I only recently discovered my
faith and haven't bothered to go under the knife yet," he explained with a
chuckle.
I nodded. "I see."
He padded over to the scene, and I began shooting with him and his
dumbells. Then I had him slip into his tight red shorts before the shoot
was completed.
When I got back to my room I fantasized about giving him a blowjob
and playing with his foreskin.
Christian Men
By Mitchell Knight
Part 3
The more I thought about it, the more I realized I really wanted
to reshoot Jon and Jason. I called up Jon and asked if he'd be willing to
come back in and let me shoot him in black and white. He agreed to it, so
I was able to get those pictures and they turned out really great. I
decided that I would for sure use one of them in the calendar to add some
variety.
Then I found a secluded park which I thought would be ideal to
shoot Jason, my nature god, in. I called him up, and it took some
convincing, but I got him to do it. I promised him a really quick shoot
since I knew he wouldn't be able to stand the cold for too long since he
wouldn't be wearing a thing. I was quite happy with how those pictures
turned out also.
The call from Sam came just before I had planned on going into the
darkroom to develop the film from his shoot with me. The photos were due
to the publisher in two weeks, so I wanted to make sure I had plenty of
time, so I would meet the deadline.
"Hi, Lance. I was wondering if you'd developed the photos from my
time," Sam said.
"Oh, no I was just going to do that today," I told him.
"Really? Would you mind if I tagged along?" he asked.
"No, that's fine. Would you be willing to help out?" I asked.
"Sure that would be fun."
I met him in the darkroom and we got to work. He seemed sincerely
interested in the whole process so I ran off at the mouth about all I knew
about the darkroom and developing. He became really interested when the
first pictures from when he'd masturbated started coming through.
"Oh, wow. You caught it all," he said.
"You bet."
"Can I get a souvenir?" he asked.
"Sure," I answered.
"What are you going to do with all these others?" he asked.
"Oh...I don't really know. Just thought I'd develop them and see
how they turned out. I'm curious about how I did on these... action
shots. Then I'll probably just burn them," I lied.
Sam nodded. "Just looking at them is making me hot again."
I turned and looked at him with a smile. He surprised me with his
frankness, but after masturbating for me and letting me take pictures of
it, that was probably just part of his nature. I wondered what his
next surprise for me would be. I didn't have to wait long.
"I really want to jack off right now," he said softly. His hand
strayed to his crotch where he began to slowly rub himself.
"I won't take pictures this time," I replied playfully, confused
as to where this was going.
"Oh, that's okay. Why don't you join me?" he asked.
"What?" I asked, taken totally off guard by the question.
"It's okay. I won't tell anyone. Will you have sex with me?" he
asked softly, moving towards me so that his lips were right by my ear.
"Are you trying to tell me you're gay?" I asked.
"I'm not really sure. All I know is that I've wanted to have sex
with you since that photo shoot, and I knew that you would probably be
interested," he answered.
"How did you know that?" I asked, defensive.
"Let's just say I've met a friend of yours," he answered.
By this time my penis had grown into a full erection and the idea
of having sex with this firm Christian man was making my temperature rise.
"Where do you want to go?" I asked, not caring who had told him,
just wanting to ravish his body right now.
"Let's do it here," he answered, a puff of air expelled into my
ear at the end of his sentence. I shivered upon contact.
I moved away from him and went to the door. I put up a Reserved
sign and then locked the door so we wouldn't be disturbed. When I
returned, Sam had removed his shirt and was unbuttoning his pants. In the
light from the dim red lights of the darkroom, I could see his toned
chest with the patch of hair nestled between his pectorals. I had to kiss
him.
I pulled him into my arms and planted a passionate kiss upon his
lips. He returned it with equal fervor and then broke away.
"Get undressed. I don't want to wait any longer," he whispered
forcefully.
I pulled away and stripped as fast as I could. Then we pressed
our naked bodies together and kissed, opening our mouths to exploration.
His mouth was warm and sweet, and I tasted deeply of him. Our
erections pressed against each other and I rubbed against him, enjoying
this sensation.
Sam began to kiss his way down my body: my throat, my chest, my
nipples, my navel, and then he engulfed my erection. I groaned as I felt
my penis touch the back of his throat. I wondered if this "friend" of
mine had showed him how to make love also.
"Hold on," I told him, pushing him away.
"What?" he asked.
"Lay down," I told him.
He laid down on our pile of clothes and I crouched over top him with
my mouth at his erection and his at mine. He was exactly my height, and
there wasn't any way I was going to let this chance slip by.
I gently licked my way down the length of his pole and sucked on
each of his balls. Then I stuck a finger in my mouth and got it good and
wet before I slowly inserted this slowly into his anus. I heard him moan
around my penis as it went in.
He continued to suck on my dick as I put his back in my mouth.
With my other hand I stroked the length of it as my mouth went up and down
his erection. My finger slowly slid in and out his hot little hole as I
sucked him.
Sam was doing a pretty good job on his end. He must have had some
lessons or else it was just beginners luck. I knew I could keep from
coming though. I wanted to taste his load before I would come. I was
really curious as to who this "friend" of mine was, but I would find that
out later.
To make him come first, I picked up the tempo of my finger
thrusting in him and also my head and hand motions. His dick was very
slick with my saliva by this time and my hand glided easily over his
length. I paused a couple of times to fondle his balls, but then I would
return to the stroking.
I could tell he was about to come when all motion on my cock
stopped. He just lay there breathing and moaning as I worked him towards
conclusion. He came with a load yelp and grabbed the backs of my thighs
as his semen spurted into my mouth. I swallowed it all and then caught
the last little bit off the head of his penis before turning around to
smile at him.
"Like that?" I asked.
"Oh, yeah," he answered, grinning.
Then he reached out and took my erection in his hand and prepared
to bring it to his mouth.
"I thought that should go somewhere else," I said.
"Where? Oh...you mean..."
"Yeah," I said. "Have you ever taken it up the ass?"
"No," he answered. "I'm not sure--"
"Don't worry, I know what I'm doing. It will feel great," I said.
He still seemed a little uncertain, but he was willing to roll
over and prop up his ass for me to get a clear shot. My dick was
already lubricated with his saliva, but I decided to add some soap and
water from the sink. Then I lined my erection up with his tight little
red hole and slowly inserted it.
Not hearing any complaints from him, I continued until I was fully
embedded. Then I began to slowly make love to his hot virgin asshole. It
didn't take long for me to have an orgasm. I shot loads of fresh gay
sperm into his ass.
We cleaned up and then started to get dressed.
"Would you be interested in getting together again?" I asked.
"Sure. Maybe next time we can do it somewhere a little more
private," he answered.
"Good idea," I agreed with a smile.
"By the way, who is this friend you were talking about?" I asked.
"Bryan," he answered.
Bryan? That answer sure took me by surprise as well as provoke a
lot of questions I couldn't wait to get answered. I realized it was time
to take another look at my favorite Christian man...
The End

211
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xmas.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,211 @@
A CHRISTMAS CAROLA
My head was full of mixed emotions. The day had been most boring, and
I really didn't like being in town. The reason I was there was that I
was visiting my parents. After all, it was Christmas. Well, actually
it had been Christmas, and now it was the 26th... Boxing Day...
Visiting 'home' in the north is nice, actually, but a full week of
sleazy cousins... and the whole family... it sure gets to one's
nerves! I decided to get out and take a walk. Yes, a walk! That was a
good idea... It was already past midnight, and there were lots of
people downtown, returning home from the restaurants in couples,
kissing and hugging.. Drunk. I'd like to be drunk. But, who would I go
to the restaurant with? There's nobody left.. each and everyone seems
to be somewhere else, having a Real Christmas.
It was a cold night, so I took my time dressing up properly. Almost
minus 30 degrees outside... why am I really going to do this? The
down coat, a wool hat, a final peek from the kitchen window, and could
see her face now. She was staring straight to my eyes. She had a
beautiful face, as far as I could tell. He had a hood of her coat up,
so that very little could be seen of her. She was wearing a long,
thick, warm-looking overcoat, extending down to her ankles, where a
pair of 'nutukkaat' (soft winter boots made of reindeer skin) could be
seen. Slowly, I started to walk again. Slowly. Carefully. I couldn't
get my eyes off her any more. She walked on, too. The snow was making
a kind of crispy sound under my feet. I could hear her steps, already,
too.
Thirty feet. We stopped again, almost simultaneously. Now I could see
her more clearly. Some red hair could be seen under the hood of her
coat. She was smiling! Her smile was somehow captivating. Definitely
not innocent, somewhat teasing, even. Her cheek were nicely red from
the cold, and her eyes seemed dark, deep and unrevealing from that
distance.
Another few steps we took. Ten feet. Now I could see her face very
clearly. I could almost smell her, and feel the warmth radiating from
her face. Another few steps. She came closer. Still that odd smile on
her face. Now I would have been able to touch her, if we both had
extended our arms. Nothing happened, though. We just stood there. I
remember thinking we must have looked quite ridiculous, closing in
leap after leap. But I couldn't break away from the deep, blue, but
very warm look of her eyes. The smile was somehow suggestive, I
thought, when she opened her mouth as to say something. I hurried to
open the conversation:
"Having a nice walk too, aren't you?"
What a stupid line.. Now she probably will laugh.. and think that I am
just another moron. To my great surprise, she didn't even laugh, but
answered in a deep and somewhat naughty voice:
"Yes. And I can see you're alone as well."
She took another step towards me. Now she was really close. So close
that I was feeling a little uncomfortable with the distance. I could
already smell her. The scent was not noticeably a perfume, although it
must have been one. Rather, in a strange way, she smelled.. yes.. she
definitely smelled like a woman!
"Do you have any particular plans for tonight?",
she asked, and took another step, so that she actually was in my arms,
by any reasonable measurement. I almost stepped back. I was surprised,
but managed to hold my position. I remember wondering what I should do
with my arms. She was almost cuddling her body against mine, her hands
at my chest.
"I don't either... but I know something we could do...".
What kind of a woman is she anyway, I thought, but couldn't resist her
female presence. Almost automatically my hands found their way around
her waist, and I pulled her tentatively against me. She didn't resist
at all, quite on the contrary. She was tall girl, maybe 25 years of
age, her eyes at my chin level. She grabbed my waist with her hands,
and held me too.
"And I bet you don't have any better suggestions, either...".
She looked into my eyes again, holding herself back, hands around my
waist. Those deep blue eyes, and her red hair, wildly trying to get
out of under her hat, somehow developed a strange contrast. She took
off her gloves, and put them into a pocket of her coat, and touched my
cheek with her warm, soft and little hand. It slowly moved down to my
neck, and took a firm grasp, pulling myself closer to her face. Her
lips were moist and naturally red, with no lipstick on. Her makeup was
also very light. She didn't need more.
Our lips touched each other lightly. At first carefully, then more and
more demanding, she bit my lips with her teeth, her tongue playing
with mine. She tasted of cinnamon. The contrast between the warm,
almost hot kiss and the cold night made an unearthly contrast. I knew
nothing of what would follow...
The grab at my neck became more demanding, and she grasped me against
her almost violently. It was only now that I could notice that her
body was lean, she was almost skinny.. With her other hand, she opened
her coat in the front, and took my gloves off, throwing them on the
ice. After that, she led my hands inside her coat. Much to my
surprise, I could feel bare skin! Well, almost bare. She was wearing
those kinky kind of panties you can find in magazines! I could feel
the thin clothes, but I couldn't see their colour, of course. She
opened the zipper of my jacket, also, and, still kissing passionately,
put her hands around me and held herself firmly against me.
I couldn't hold back any more, and I explored her bare skin under her
coat, which was now completely open in the front. With our lips still
pressed together, I brought my hand up to touch her breasts. She was
breathing heavily, while I gently caressed her hardened nipples,
grabbing the whole breast firmly in my palm at times, and other times
just barely touching the side of her chest. After a while I let my
hand travel down her stomach, carefully avoiding touching anywhere
near her waist.
I could feel her growing more and more impatient. She tried to lead my
hand with hers, but I firmly refused. Instead, I grabbed her even
tighter with my left hand, kissing the side of her neck, while putting
my right palm on her inner thigh. I let it only lie there for awhile,
after which I s-l-o-w-l-y started moving it upwards. I played with her
garter for a while, and then reached up to the soft and silky panties.
At first, I let my hand travel up in the front, just barely touching
the cloth. After that, back down, brushing the front with the back of
my fingers. Very lightly. Then I took a firm grasp on her waist, and
pulled her against me for a while.
Even through my heavy clothing, I let her feel me close to her for a
while, after which I pulled my hand up the front of her thigh again.
Now I just put my moved whole palm on her panties, in front. I could
feel first the cloth, and under that the hair, and the warm pussy
under my palm. I just held my hand there, and she rubbed herself
against it carefully. With my fingertips, I could reach even further
down on her, and I applied a little pressure against her. There was a
wet spot at the front of her panties.
Now she got her hand up to my shoulders, and she pushed me firmly down
on the ice, covered with snow. She pushed me to the side of the path,
where the snow was a little bit softer. What if somebody sees us? We
were out there, in the open, a couple of hundred yards from the
riverbank. I was lying on my back, and the snow was feeling cold even
through my jacket. She sat on my stomach, and quickly grabbed my
pullover from the waist up, and unbuttoned my shirt under it. After
that, she straightened herself and let her coat all the way open in
the front.
I was astonished. She had almost NO clothes at all under it. Just a
red, VERY small and revealing bra, and a matching pair of stockings
and garters, plus silky panties, which didn't actually hide that much.
Her body was thin, and her breasts quite small, nipples erect with a
slight red tone. She pulled herself down again, gave me a long and
passionate kiss, after which she moved down, kissing my revealed
stomach. She moved still further down, unzipping my pants. With a
little help from my side, she pulled my pants (plus the double long
underwear) down to my knees.
What a feeling! I could really feel the cold...! And my jacket was
only half-length, meaning that my ass was right against the snow! Not
to mention the effect of the cold winter air on my penis, which
naturally was looking towards the black sky with a million stars...
She didn't give me much time to complain about this uncomfortable
state, but rather grabbed the shaft of my cock with her hands and took
it in her mouth. At least it was warm again! Her tongue was playing
some unimaginable tricks on me, and her hands were gently caressing my
balls.
After a while she pulled herself up and sat down on me. Slowly she let
herself down, her pussy swallowing my penis all the way down. She
started to pump herself up and down, faster and faster.. when she was
all the way up, I was practically out of her, the cold winter air
creating a shocking effect on me. When she lowered herself, I tried to
push back, in order to get my ass up from the biting cold snow. There
were we, on the open ice, above us the beautiful sky, and the
spectacular aurora, which I could see directly above us now when I was
up inside her.
We were sweating, though it was cold, and we were breathing the dry
and cold air into our lungs.. it burned. Our breaths became visible
once exhaled, mixing with each other, just as we were tangled
together. I played with her firm, erect breasts, while she was still
moving faster.
It must have not been longer than a few minutes when I started to feel
like I was close to coming. My ass was already numb from the cold, but
the opposite side was experiencing something wonderful! She moaned a
little while pumping up and down on me, and suddenly arched herself
back, letting out a faint cry, after which she quickly pulled herself
down against my warm body. It was then that I pushed the last few
powerful strokes, letting myself come inside her. Her pussy was
convulsing around my cock, and I finally felt completely satisfied.
We couldn't stay like that for long, since the cold started biting
everywhere pretty soon.. and I really wanted to get my ass out of the
freezing snow! She stood up, smiling, and helped me up. While I was
dressing up again, she said:
"Poor you.. your ass must have completely frozen by now..."
I mumbled something about not even noticing, while there had been
something else to think of, but she quickly continued:
"Well, come on, I guess we have to do something about it. I have a
fireplace at my house, it'll surely warm you up."
I think you must have already guessed that I returned to my (quite
worried) family no sooner than the 29th.. after which I left town to
get back to the university I attend. She joined me for some (if
possible, even more unforgettable) New Year festivities a day later.
I haven't seen Carola for a while now, but I know she is still living
in my home town.. Maybe I should pick up the phone. After all, it's
not too long until Christmas.. 

626
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xmascarl.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,626 @@
Archive-name: Violent/xmascarl.txt
Archive-author: Mark E. Dassad
Archive-title: Christmas Carol
(C) 1992 Mark E. Dassad. May be reproduced and redistributed
un-edited and un-altered in electronic format for NON-PROFIT
ONLY with this notice intact. The author reserves the right
to sell paper copies at huge profit to the disconnected. Any
other use constitutes fraud, and you'll be hunted down like a
dawg and violated if you violate this. Okay you can fix typos,
but only if you send me corrections.
STORY: Christmas Carol
I was fourteen. I'd already nailed my cousin Franny that Summer at
the Fourth of July picnic my Uncle Les always does out on his piece of
property in Pennsylvania, but Carol was my first piece of strange
pussy, and that made it especially sweet. Franny was just practice,
she was *old*, sixteen, big flabby tits, really she was almost fat,
and disgustingly hairy, and most of the cousins who had hit puberty
had been nailing her regularly since she was twelve, so she was pretty
well "broken in". But it was good practice, she showed me where all
the holes were, and that important little knob of flesh women have
where their dick would be. I fucked a lot of different women before I
realized that Franny's "nub" was more like a goddamn mini-prick; when
I think about it, the goddamn thing got hard and stuck out from her
twat. I'd fucked a goddamn hermaphrodite and didn't even know it at
the time.
Girls thought I was hot. I know I was decently pumped, for a kid, and
I was getting some hair on my chest, it's that dark-haired
Mediterranean thing. And puberty had been really kind to me and
spared me from an oozing pizza-face.
And I was a Belanger.
Most guys thought I was a conceited asshole, but they didn't say shit.
Word around school was Belangers kick ass and that was the goddamn
truth, we'd been kicking ass in that school system from the time my
oldest sister Claudia busted Johnny Duxbury's arm in a fight in the
fourth grade way back in 1955, through four brothers, Luke, Gary,
Paul, Philip, and finally me, fifteen years younger than Claudia, five
years after Philip. Maybe I was an "accident", but screw it.
Catholics don't have accidents they have kids.
Emery, the grammar school gym teacher, ex-marine asshole. I actually
kind of got along with him, maybe 'cuz he recognized a kindred psycho.
First Grade, first fucking grade, I'm six years old we're all standing
in the gym, he gets to my name, he goes "Belanger?? Are you Philip
and Gary's kid brother?"
I remember I shrugged, I was only six fucking years old and he was
big, though a lot older than when my sister ran into him, he was the
guy pulled her off the Duxbury kid. Claudia always smiles when she
tells that story, said she was trying to rip the little puke's arm off
to beat him with it because he called her a tombooy, but only managed
to bust it.
Emery got this nutso look, tossed his clipboard on the floor, made a
big loud clatter, a couple of kids squeaked, some of them jumped like
frightened mice.
He stares at me goes "I thought I'd finally got rid of you br..
Sonofa... je... How many of you ARE there??"
I remember I grinned a big ugly grin, I was missing my bottom front
teeth, I hollered "There's only one'a ME, I ain't twins!"
Like I said, I got a big psycho streak, nothing scares me, it's not a
good survival instinct I guess, but I found early on that most people
ARE chickenshit, and don't shove back; you can take what you want from
them and they'll piss all over themselves trying to please you
afterward so you won't hurt them worse.
Life is mysterious and wonderful.
I recall the gym teacher, Emery. He picked up his clipboard, muttered
something nasty under his breath, goes out loud "Yeah you're a
Belanger all right". Didn't do shit to me that first day for wising
off, but I got slapped around plenty the rest of my six long years in
that oppressive little shithole of a school. Screw it, it wasn't any
worse than my older brothers pounding me for kicks when they were
bored. At least the schools had some rules about what they could do
to you, like for example holding you upside down over the toilet,
flushing your head while they pissed in your face, I never had a
teacher try *that*.
You know, I found out in Jr. High that it was *illegal* where I grew
up for teachers to slap kids around, nobody clued me in all through
grammar school. Like anyone would've believed a BELANGER, or cared.
...
Oh yeah but back to this Carol chick. She was a seventh grader and I
was in the ninth, a major figure in the "greaser" crowd. Car Boys.
No duck-tails, but we were still doing the leather jackets, boots with
zippers up the side, and this was the mid 70s if you can believe it.
Maybe that part of the country is kinda backwards, I don't know.
Anyhow, this Carol, she followed me around like a goddamn puppy dog,
the guys I hung with gave me shit, made rude remarks about my "fan
club", so I figured I'd go for it. I actually found her attractive,
she barely had any tits and she was on the fat side of the spectrum,
but she had nice skin and long dark hair. and she seemed so ...
"fresh..." like a innocent little kid next to all the whores that were
throwing themselves at me. I was dangerous and good looking, it makes
a lot of chicks, even the prudes, slime in their panties. I checked
around to make sure Carol wasn't a fucking Wop or Pole or something,
with a bunch of older brothers and uncles with names like Guido or
Stosh and shit; psycho, yes. Stupid, no.
My bud Slam was throwing a major party the weekend before Christmas,
his mother was off somewhere, probably whoring around with the latest
coke-dealer she'd picked up. There was a bunch of high school kids
gonna be there, Slam's brother Pez was a Junior, had friends who were
old enough to get kegs, it was cool. Slam and Pez threw the best
partys, there was always more booze and 'candy' than you could want,
and the strung like a million little christmas lights all oover the
house, the kids thath were seriously tripping would just stand and
stare at the ceiling ike they seen God. It was a fucking hoot, SIxth
grade me and Stiv wrapped this one kid in this silver tinsel stuff you
put on trees, he stayed that way for hours. I think that was the year
Pez got into the drug scene and picked up his nickname, the first year
we all started really partying, staying out all weekend whenever their
mother wasn't around.
Like my parents gave a shit. The less I was home the less I ate, the
less electricity I used. So my old man lost his favorite punching
bag, him and my mother would have to entertain themselves throwing
heavy objects at each other's heads and then threatening to kill the
neighbors when they inevitably called the cops.
Yee Haw.
...
I slid up to this Carol girl, where the seventh-grader's had their
lockers, she was talking to some ugly skinny little girlfriend of hers
between classes. I leaned against the locker, staring at Carol, till
the friend looked up at me and kind of squeaked, that got Carol to
turn and look too, I was standing right behind her. I kind of kept
staring at the friend till she got the clue and took off.
"I seen you around," I smiled at Carol.
She clutched her books to her chest, and stared at her shoes. I
scanned up and down her pudgy little body, her face was all red, but
she was smiling. I'd seen my cousin Franny naked, but all I ever had
around the house were brothers, and I was trying to imagine how this
girl compared to Franny. I already started into my growth spurt by
ninth grade, I was probably around 5'9" or 5'10" by then, and Carol
was tops 5'2". Puberty was the best, it was great finally being
bigger than the girls, it was about goddamn time.
"Umm, yeah." She was not a great conversationalist.
"Yeah, I think you're really... a fox." I smiled at her and slouched
against the lockers, she turned even brighter red. "My friends are
having a Christmas party this weekend, you wanna come with me?"
Carol jerked her head up at me and her eyes got really big. "Umm,
yeah..." she hesitated. "I have to ask my parents..."
I shrugged. "Whatever. See you tomorrow?"
"sure." she almost whispered.
"Carol, right?" I realized I wasn't even sure of her name at the
time. She nodded.
...
Slam's brother Pez was really feeling generous, he drove me to
Carol's house to pick her up, Slam went along for the ride.
By eight o'clock on a Friday night, my old man was corked and getting
meaner by the ounce, I didn't want to get in a car with him that's for
damn sure, and none of my brothers were living at home by then. Phil
was doing time for grand theft auto, beats me where the hell Gary
disappeared to, he went off to college and never came back, Claudia
was big-time into the NYC biker-dyke scene and my old man threatened
to kill her if she came on his property, Paul and Luke were sharing an
apartment in the Village; I think they were making gay porno movies
to support their habits, but I couldn't prove it.
Pez was pretty cool, he was the main player in the HS drug crowd, they
called him Pez cuzza the ugly tracheotomy scar on his neck, I don't
know the whole story but it had something to do with getting some
fucked up drugs and his throat swelling shut. He talked kinda weird,
raspy like, but he was fucking funny, and his friends were pretty
funny too. So long as you didn't try to stiff them on a deal, anyway,
which I never did. Gary Kaplan lost a bunch of teeth and had his nose
bent sideways, rumor was Pez' buddies kicked him so hard his nuts
ruptured and had to be cut off. He was a stupid little shit and was
skimming, he deserved it.
Me and Pez and Slam cruised up to Carol's house in their mom's old
'68 Rambler, pretty fucking embarrassing ride, but what the fuck.
Carol lived in a pretty lousy neighborhood, it was almost as crummy
as me or Slam's house. She came tearing outta the house when I got
outta the car and started heading for her front door; I recognized
that "oh my god don't let him see where I live" panic; I had to smile.
Seemed like me and this little chick had something in common besides
thinking I was cool.
We slid into the back seat, and Slam and Pez turned around to eyeball
my "date". "Lay" woulda been more accurate I suppose. Whatever. I
reached my left arm around her shoulder and rubbed my hand over her
tit, as Slam and Pez watched and smiled. I felt her body go all
rigid, but she didn't say shit, so I grinned right at Slam and kept
rubbing her little flat titty. Christ, it felt like a small gumdrop
taped to her chest, kinda excited me, I like 'em not quite ripe.
Carol was all tarted up, what was it, like 1975 I figure? She was
wearing nice tight jeans and a tight knit shirt, red, I love red. She
had on some perfume, I'd probably get a boner if I smelled that smell
again, and she had even put some makeup on her face, I think.
"This is my friend Slam," I grinned a shit-eating grin at Slam. "And
uh..." I didn't know if 'Pez' wanted to be *called* 'Pez' or not."
"Pez," Pez grinned at Carol. "They call me Pez cuzza my throat" he
showed her the scar on his throat and grinned a really goofy grin and
we peeled out as I pulled Carol closer to me.
"Uh. My father says I have to be home by twelve," she whispered.
Christ. I'd forgotten that some kids actually had curfews, their
parents wanted to know where they were, expected them to come home,
crazy shit like that.
"Yeah no problem." I squeezed her tit and dropped my hand to her
crotch. I figured I'd wing it. It was already nine, I'd have to nail
her pretty fast.
...
There were kids all over Slam and Pez' house, puking in the bushes,
groping each other on the furniture, dancing to the pumping music, It
ws really fucking trippy the way the christmas lights were flashing on
and off on all these writhing bodies. There were a pile of high
school kids, the place fucking reeked of dope smoke and beer, it was a
GREAT party, man. Somebody had amped in a guitar and was trying to
play "Jingle Bells" over a Black Sabbath album. Nuts.
The neighbor's wouldn't call the cops till after midnight, if they
even called. Pez and his friends scared the piss out of the ones that
cared. Deep Purple. Led Zeppelin. The walls were vibrating, I swear
it. A serious metal crowd. Rush. I think that was the year
"Hemispheres" came out. A GREAT album to trip and get laid to.
I pulled Carol through the crowd; she was possibly the youngest kid
there, a lot of the crowd was around 18, some maybe older, legal age
back then before the safety nazis came into power and took everybody's
rights away. People were way too wasted to notice us, or care.
I pulled her towards the kitchen and the keg, a bunch of my buddies
were hanging around there, a couple even had managed to land a date.
The whole school knew these parties, girls knew that if they
showed up at these parties they were going to have to put out whether
they wanted to or not, so it was only the serious sluts, or the dopers
who wanted free drugs for some tail, who came to these things.
Or seventh-grader's who hadn't been around long enough to know what was
what.
Or who had such a crush on some guy that they didn't believe what
friends tried to to tell them.
heh.
...
Lisa and Katie were swaying around the keg, Lisa was propped
up by Bobby standing behind her with his crotch mashed into her ass,
his hands rubbing down the front of her thighs as she swayed, drunk,
stoned, whatever. She had this Christmas bell around her neck and
everytime she swayed it'd ring and scare the piss out of her.
Mikey and Stiv were supporting Katie, her arms draped around each of
their shoulders as she teetered precariously on platform sandals. She
smiled at Carol, eyeballing her through half-closed dope-stunned
eyelids.
"You're a 7th grader, right?" I held onto Carol, poured her a beer,
offered her a 'lude. I didn't know if she'd ever done any, I hoped
she didn't do anything like pass out. Carol stared at the pill in
her hand.
"what is it?" she hollered at me over the party roar.
"Vitamins," I lied my ass off. I didn't expect her to believe me, I
mean how stupid could she be that was the lamest response I could
think of.
"Bullshit it's a 'panty popper'," Lisa cackled, swaying, her
stupid bell jingling, drunkenly pulling at the waist-band of her
jeans.
I pulled Carol out of room, away from those skags. Mikey and Stiv
and Bobby were howling.
"Ignore that skank," I whispered in Carol's ear. "She's been after me
for a year, she's pissed cuz I won't date a slut like her and she's
jealous of you."
We were back in the living room; Carol had swallowed the 'lude
defiantly after Lisa ragged her, swilling it down with some of her
beer; man what a face she made, first-beer faces are priceless. The
music was deafening; it was an excuse to get her upstairs.
"Hey man let's go upstairs, it'll be quieter, I'll show you around my
friend Slam's house ok?"
Carol followed after me, she was moving a lot more loosely, the 'lude
must of been starting to work. I don't know. Maybe she knew what was
happening, I mean Christ, some guy asks you to a party, there's beer,
drugs, kids passing out all over, music so loud you think your ears
will bleed, kids groping all over each other, and your date gets you
into a bedroom upstairs. The way she reacted though, maybe she really
was just fucking naive.
It was still pretty early, there wasn't anybody in Stiv's parent's
bedroom, so I sat down on the bed, pulled Carol down next to me, and
just started making out.
Hell I didn't really start "making out", what I did was I threw Carol
down on the bed and jumped her bones. I was so fucking hot for her,
my nuts had been boiling all week since I'd asked her to the party,
all the guys knew I planned to nail her, I'd been bragging about it all
fucking week, and I'd purposely not wanked off, I wanted to have as
much cum as possible to fill her with.
"hey..." Carol whimpered when I landed on top of her. Slam's
mother had a big fucking king-size bed, and I had plenty of room to
maneuver. Carol had that 'lude making her reflexes all wonky and I
lay on top of her and worked my hips between her legs. I pinned her
arms above her head and plastered my mouth over hers, forcing my
tongue between her lips, licking at her clenched teeth, forcing my
tongue down inside her cheeks as she squeaked and twisted feebly
beneath my weight.
My cock was really fucking uncomfortable, pressing into the fly of my
Levi's. I sat back up between Carol's legs and reached for her fly;
she whimpered, but she didn't try and stop me, maybe the 'lude was
making her really clumsy and slow; I grabbed her, I was breathing
really hard, and she was moaning softly, telling me she didn't want
to, but jesus her BODY sure did, she was humping her hips in the air
as I pinched her plump little nipples through her shirt. I worked
fasst, pulling off her jeans, shoes, sock, underwear.
"No... really..." Carol moaned feebly. I was leaning over her,
kneeling between her legs, pinning her arms to the bed, still clothed,
staring at her pussy.
It was *beautiful*. My cock was doing the fucking mambo in my pants,
straining towards that juicy little cunt. Her pussy lips were plump
and pink and firm, her mound had just the finest covering of dark
black hair. I pulled experimentally at her tiny little button; Carol
moaned and kicked feebly.
"Please don't..." She begged me. I knew she wanted it though. She
kept arching her little cunt up at my finger rubbing that little
button. "I don't *want* to..." she whimpered.
I flopped the weight of my upper body onto her to hold her to the bed
while I lowered my pants. I slid up Carol's body, my pants down
around my thighs, as my cock pressed against her snatch.
"Of COURSE you want to, you want me really bad or you wouldn't have
followed me around school like some lost puppy," I hissed in her ear
as I groped clumsily between her legs, finally finding her hole and
pressing the head of my cock against her opening.
"You don't think I'd date a LITTLE KID..." I shoved my cock into her
a ways; she was incredibly tight, and dry, and it seemed like I
couldn't shove the damn thing in any deeper.
Carol shrieked as my dick stretched her tight little cunt.
I lay on top of her, breathing hard, pushing as hard as I could,
working my hips, trying to make my way past that resistance I felt, as
she cried, chanting "no no, please don't," over and over to herself
like some kind of mantra or something.
"You don't think I would've asked a lousy little SEVENTH GRADER out if
I thought you wouldn't put out out do you??" Christ did she think I
was some kind of numb-nut?? "No-one's THAT stupid."
I was getting really pissed. She'd come upstairs with me, what the
fuck did she think I wanted?? She dressed like a slut and her cunt
clutched at my dick, it sure FELT like she wanted me, whatever
bullshit was coming out her mouth. With my cock still inside her
opening, I pinned Carol's hand above her head and lurched my hips
especially hard; something inside her gave, and my cock slid all the
way home; Carol screamed again, louder, as that barrier inside her
gave way and my dick slammed head-first into her oven door as my balls
slapped against her snatch.
It was warm and wet inside her, and I completely lost control, I
started fucking her like a maniac, slamming my cock into her snatch as
fast and as hard as I could; she stopped screaming after the first
couple of strokes, and anyway, with the party raging on there was no
fucking way anyone would hear her over the music and even if they did
so what?? Girls came to these parties to do drugs and get laid,
everyone knew that.
Carol's pussy was really tight; it was way more pleasurable than my
cousin Franny's stretched-out old hole, and I got in maybe fifteen
strokes before I came, I tried pulling out so I wouldn't risk getting
her pregnant but my dick had other plans and I just humped my jizz
into Carol's twat till I laid on top of her, sweaty and exhausted.
Carol kept moaning that I'd raped her.
I was really fucking tired of hearing it.
"Shut up you little whore, I never raped you, goddammit you came to
this party of your own free will I didn't drag you into the car I
didn't force you to come, everyone in the whole fucking town knows
about these parties, that chicks come to these things and spread their
fucking legs in exchange for free booze and drugs"
I stopped my rant to look down between her legs, then at my dick.
There was blood all over the place. Boy Slam and Pez were gonna be in
deep-ass trouble, but I was happy as a pig in shit.
"Oh WOW, you were a virgin!" I crowed. I leaned over and kissed her
full on the lips, rubbing my hand along the bloodied opening of her
pussy, fucking my fingers into her as she wiggled beneath me.
"Thanks for giving me your cherry, baby," I smiled at her, got off the
bed, left her there crying as I went into the bathroom in the master
bedroom to wash the blood off my fingers and my dick before I shoved
it back into my pants.
"I hope the first time was good for you."
...
I was still washing my dick off when Lisa and Bobby wandered into the
bedroom. They were both totally fucking buzzed, swaying and
staggering, that damn bell around Lisa's neck was starting to bug me
the way it jingled all the time. They were really pretty fucking
funny, but I couldn't stand Lisa she was a A-1 skank-hole. Probably
fucked everyone in the school, and most of the teachers too.
"Man you didn't fuck her with her period did you??" Bobby looked like
he was going to puke at the idea. He was staring at the red stain on
the bedspread next to Carol's butt; she'd curled up on her side,
still in her red shirt but naked from the waste down.
Lisa laughed out loud and staggered over to the bed, peering woozily
at the stain. "He busted the little kid's cherry you asshole! God
what a little SLUT! Giving it away in fucking PUBLIC"
Bobby had sat down on the bed and was stroking Carol's ass, "hey baby
you ever sucked dick before?" he asked her.
I was getting hard thinking about Bobby fucking her too; something
about the display, I don't know, but I was getting hard again myself
and I really was getting juiced by the idea of double-fucking this
fat little chick.
"You fucking PIG!" Lisa was really pissed. Oh like she didn't know
Bobby had fucked half her friends. She stomped out of the bedroom and
slammed the door behind her, screaming insults at Carol and Bobby and
Me and everybody around her.
Bobby and me looked at each other and just cracked up.
"What the fuck do you put up with that skag for?" I asked him.
Bobby started laughing. "She gives really good fucking head, I think
Mr. Carlson taught her how!" Carlson was the algebra teacher, the
girls thought he was "cute".
...
Bobby was straddling Carol's head, sliding his cock in and out of her
mouth, trying to teach her how to suck dick, as I took another turn in
her pussy, pumping away between her legs from a kneeling position,
holding her ass up off the bed so I wouldn't interfere with Bobby's
action in her mouth. The 'lude had made the little slut awful
pliable, she wasn't hardly moving on her own, but she wasn't
complaining and her cunt was really nice and tight.
We hardly had our dicks inside her though when I heard a couple more
guys come into the room, though I couldn't see them.
"Hey man fuck the little bitch!"
I turned around and saw these three older guys standing around pulling
at their dicks through their jeans, sucking down beers.
"FUCK! What are you... Jesus, get OUT of here!" I was really pissed,
I mean at least I *knew* Bobby, but it was only my second chick and I
definitely wasn't used to an audience and I lost my boner. I
recognized the guys as some of Pez' friends. Bobby pulled his cock
out of Carol's mouth; he didn't lose his hard-on but he looked really
embarrassed and hopped off the and bed ran into the bathroom. To wank
off I guess.
"Don't mind us," One of them laughed when he saw I'd gone soft. "Some
chick said there was a train starting with a nice fresh pussy"
"Yeah, if you're done there, let another guy have a turn," One of the
other guys pulled me from between Carol's legs. I started to charge
him, butt naked, but the other two guys rushed me, and they laughed as
I struggled against their grip.
"Man you'll get another turn later, don't sweat it."
The guy who'd pulled me off of Carol knelt on the bed between her legs
and pulled his pants down. He had the hairiest fucking butt I ever
saw in my life, not that I go around comparing guys butts or anything,
but this one was damn hairy.
"Oh man I bet you are one tight little piece!" He grunted and landed
on top of my date and speared into her in one clean stroke; I quit
struggling as I watched his cock split open Carol's tight little twat;
It was making me hard again, even though I tried to stay pissed off at
these guys that they'd interrupted my fuck session.
Doped up as Carol was, she grunted when this guy skewered her; he
thrust so hard he picked her butt right off the bed, pushing her head
back towards the headboard as he pounded his meat into her tight
pussy. She was starting to make little noises, it sounded kind of
like he was fucking some rubber doggi toy, the way Carol squeaked each
time the guy's cock rammed into her and his balls slapped against her
almost hairless snatch; the bed was making this incredible banging
noise and my cock was waving at her begging for a second chance.
This guy could really fucking fuck!
Carol was starting to move around and moan, I guess the action in her
pussy was cutting through the drugs and livening her up.
"please..." Carol whispered "no, please...."
"Oh yeah baby, way to fuck back," The guy on top of her started
slamming as fast as he could, and I swear I saw his nuts twitch; I
guessed he was squirting his jizz, because he lay on top of Carol with
his cock still buried inside her cunt, grunting "OH God" over and
over, humping in shorter and shorter strokes till he pulled his soft
wet prick out of her. No blood this time.
The guys holding me back had let go when their friend started porking
Carol; we'd all been too pre-occupied yanking our dicks watching this
guy fuck the little chick I'd brought to the party, and the two of
them approached the bed and pulled Carol to a sitting position with
the first guy's cum leaking out of her twat. She kept moaning "no...
please" but her body sure didn't seem to be protesting as the two guys
pulled her shirt and bra off.
"Christ you are a flat little cow."
"Oh she's so tight though man," the guy who'd just got off was telling
his buddies. "Fat chicks are always tighter, maybe 'cuz they don't
get fucked as often."
"C'mon kneel get on your hands and knees," one of the guys was pulling
Carol around on the bed, trying to roll her to a kneeling position.
"That way you can suck my dick while my friend fucks you doggy style"
Carol whimpered, "no... please..."
"Christ you just fucked three different guys!" Bobby had come out of
the bathroom, he had his pants on again, but you could see he was
still hard. "It's not like a couple more are gonna make any
difference..."
Carol knelt in position like they asked her; the one guy grabbed her
hair while the other guy stuffed his meat into her pussy from behind;
it sounded like she tried to holler around the cock in her mouth, the
dick in her pussy was bigger than any of the one's that had just
fucked her so maybe it hurt or something; she was twisting her butt
around and the guy riding her was clutching her chunky little ass
cheeks; he started slapping her leg, like he was riding a horse or
something; she really started jerking then, and the guy in her mouth
was getting into it, grabbing her head and fucking into her mouth like
it as just another hole..
It was really cool watching the little whore take it in both ends like
some kind of meat on a spit. More guys had come into the bedroom; I
guess word about the train had spread, and it was getting kind of
crowded. Guys were hooting and yelling above the roaring stereo and
the asshole still strying to play carols on his fender. Some of the
girls at the party had even come to watch, and I was really glad I had
a front row seat.
When the guy in her mouth finished, I rushed in before the next guy in
line had a chance to get at her.
"You're the best, baby." I rubbed Carol's tits, grabbing at the
little gumdrop nipples, and reached under her and poked around till I
found that little ball of flesh at the top of her twat. She knelt
there, tears dripping onto the bed, rocking around from the force of
the guy fucking her.
"Merry fucking Christmas" I held Carol's head and really pulled at
her clit like my cousin had taught me, and sure enough the little slut
started moaning and humping back at the guy fucking her; her face got
all red and she started making these little grunting noises. I guess
that's what girls look like when the come.
I sort of kissed her, biting at her neck and her ears, she started
crying again, but she didn't say anything. The guy humping
her finally came, and another one took his place.
"Don't leave me," she moaned desperately as somebody shoved me away
from her and stuffed his dick in her mouth while another one slammed
into her from behind.
I laughed.
All I cared about was that I'd score major points with Pez and his
crowd for finding such a popular piece of poonie.
Decentest Christmas *I* ever had.
--

599
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xmasfun1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,599 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/xmasfun1.txt
Archive-author: Pussy Barber
Archive-title: Christmas with Shauna And Jean
I'd met Jean the previous summer while vacationing in Palm Springs with
Shauna, my girlfriend. Now Jean was coming up to visit us over the Christ-
mas and New Year's holidays. Shauna was excited about Jean's visit, saying
she'd enjoyed our vacation down south.
We'd gone to Palm Springs, staying in my boss's "winter house", and she
ran in Jean, on her summer break from UCLA. Shauna brought Jean back to
the house, introducing us and inviting her for dinner. Jean's looks are
incredible. She's tall, about 5'9" or 5'10", lean and tanned, long blonde
hair (middle of back) and a smile that'd tempt a god. Her breasts are small,
but lovely, her legs are lean and trim. We ended up having sex in a threeway
and Shauna discovered many firsts about herself on that trip. She discovered
she was bisexual, that she could have multiple orgasms and that she could
get turned on by and turn me on by "dirty" talk.
We picked Jean up at the airport, kissing her and greeting her warmly. I
took both girls out to dinner at a nice, quiet Italian restaurant. We talked
about how things were for us, Jean talking about how busy school kept her.
Shauna, no longer that "shy", broached the subject first, telling Jean that
she found she could actually make me come by just talking dirty. They both
laughed, remembering our 3-way in Palm Springs (Jean likes to watch too, and
she's the one who started Shauna talking dirty). We paid our bill and took
Jean home with us, talking excitedly all the way home.
Inside our apartment, Shauna showed Jean around, showing off the new toys
I'd bought (the stereo and vcr), and the well stocked kitchen. Jean looked
around and sat on the sofa, smiling.
"Ummm," She started, "Where am I going to sleep?"
Shauna didn't miss a beat, "With us of course!"
Jean stood up and kissed Shauna on the mouth, squeezing her breast.
"Hey now," I said in mock seriousness, "I thought the host'd get one too!"
Jean turned to me and kissed me on the mouth, her tounge sliding into my
mouth, hungry and wanton. Her hand rubbed my stiffening cock through my
pants.
"C'mon." Shauna said quietly, leading us both to the bedroom. Jean paused
and picked up her suitcase, following us into the bedroom. The girls kissed
again and I started to undress them.
I alternated between them, unfastening one button on Shauna's blouse, then
one on Jean's. Back to Shauna, then Jean. I kept this up until they were
both topless, still kissing each other. Jean's nipples stood up hard and
firm, Shauna's were the same. I rubbed my hands over their tits, feeling how
warm they both were. I moved to place their blouses on a chair and Jean
whispered something into Shauna's ear, causing them to laugh.
"Take your clothes off and get in bed." Jean said. "We'll be right back."
They took her suitcase and went into the bathroom, laughing and snickering
the whole way. I dimmed the lights, leaving just a bare flicker in the bulb
from the dimmer switch. Undressing quickly, I slid under the covers to await
these horny women. Their giggles and ooo's and ahhh's in the bathroom made
me stiff, wondering what they were up to.
"Ready?" Shauna called out.
"Yep!" I called back.
The bathroom lights went out, throwing the room into temporary darkness.
They waited until their eyes were accustomed to the dim light and slowly
crept into the room.
"Close your eyes!" Shauna laughed.
"No peeking!" Jean reminded.
Eyes closed, I felt them move onto the bed, then a hand covered my eyes.
"Keep 'em closed until we tell you!" Shauna said. I mumbled my agreement
and waited, feeling them move about. Seconds later I heard one of them gasp
slightly and my cock throbbed with anticipation.
"O-Ok. You can open your eyes." Shauna said, her voice soft and sexy.
I opened my eyes and ooo'd at the girls. Shauna was on her back, legs
wide around Jean, and Jean was wearing a strap-on dildo, sliding into the
hot red-trimmed bush before her. Shauna was cupping her full breasts, her
fingers pinching the nipples.
"Surprised?" Jean asked.
"Ohhhh yesss." was all I could manage, my cock ramrod hard.
"I've wanted to fuck this sexy bitch ever since last summer." Jean hissed.
"Now why don't you let her suck your cock while I fuck her hot pussy?"
Shauna and I moaned together, feeling horny. I moved over and her hand
guided my cock to her, taking my head into her warm mouth. She sucked my
cock while I pinched her nipples, watching Jean rock her hips and that dildo
into her. Jean pulled back and out, showing me the size of the dildo -- it
was about 10" long!
She slid it back into Shauna's steaming pussy, and her words started out
dirty and got down right nasty as she began her own orgasm.
"Oooo, suck his cock!" She hissed. "Suck it, make him cum in your mouth!
I want to watch him cum in your mouth while I fuck your sweet pussy. I'm
gonna make you cum sooo much! Make us both wet with your creamy cum. Suck
it. Yeahhh, suck him deeeep, make him cum!"
I was getting very excited by her dirty talk and Shauna even more so. Her
hips were rocking up to meet each thrust.
"Oh baby, you're such a hot slut...sucking his cock while I fuck you! I
wanna see him flood your mouth full of cum! I want to see him cum all over
your face...your tits!" Jean was really hot, ready for her own orgasm. "I'm
going to tounge your clit when he cums, bury my face in your pussy! Lick
your pussy and eat you 'til you cum too!"
Shauna couldn't concentrate on my cock anymore, she was too close. I sat
back, stroking myself, watching them fuck each other. Shauna used her voice
to help Jean's impending orgasm.
"Fuck my pussy! C'mon bitch, I LOVE it! Fuck me with your dildo! Make
me cum! Make me cum and I'll rub my juice all over your face! You'd like
that wouldn't you? -- my hot little slut!"
I felt ready to come too, and I reached out and started pinching the
nipples of both girls.
"C'mon you hot, wet, little sluts. Make each other cum! Cum for us! I
want to taste you both!" I hissed at them. "I'm gonna suck your cunts all
night long! Licking your cum from your thighs!"
The both came, moaning and thrashing, Shauna's legs locking around Jean's
lean body. Shauna's hips kept rocking, pushing the tickler back against
Jean's clit, making her come again. When they finally settled down, I kissed
them both, thanking them for quite a thrilling show.
We cuddled, Jean laying on top of Shauna, me beside them, caressing them
both. When I unstrapped the dildo from Jean's hips, Shauna rolled over and
said it was her turn, taking the contraption and fitting it around her waist.
I looked at Jean and saw her rolling over, licking her lips and spreading her
legs for Shauna. An idea dawned and I kissed Shauna and turned to Jean.
"Do you want to be REALLY fucked good and hard?" I asked.
Her hand on her pussy, she answered "Ohhhh yesss, fuck me good tonight."
I pulled her on top of me, and laid down, my cock sliding easily into her
drenched pussy. Jean knew right away what I had in mind (she'd fantasised
about it since buying the strap-on) and Shauna was looking confused.
"Fuck my ass Shauna!" Jean moaned. "Fuck my ass with that big cock!"
It took some work, but we managed to get that enormous dildo in her ass,
and I could feel it sliding back and forth inside her. Each stroke that
Shauna made also stroked my cock. In and out, back and forth, Shauna leaning
over to dirty-talk us both off.
"Ohhh Jean, baby, you're such a hot slut!" She hissed. "A cock in your
dripping wet cunt and a big thick one up your ass! Ohh your sooo hot, wet
and slick!"
Shauna had been rubbing Jean's cream all over Jean's ass and her own tits,
making them both wet and slick. I could feel Shauna's orgasm in her voice
as her talk got progressivly hotter and nastier. Her words made me feel like
I was going to explode inside of Jean's pussy.
"I'm gonna fuck your asshole nice and hard, make you cum with your holes
filled full! When he cums inside you, I'm gonna pull him out and hold him
against your hot wet pussy, watching it spurt cum all over you. Then I'm
going to lick it off your dripping cunt!"
Jean started coming loud and hard. Her hips rocking against twin cocks
buried inside her. I grabbed her and pulled her down, sucking on her large
nipples, tounging her areola and biting her nipples. She screamed.
Shauna's sudden withdrawl from Jean's ass suprised me and I felt my cock
begin spurting a gallon of hot white cream.
"Ohhh GODDD!" I cried.
Shauna pulled my cock from Jean's pussy, still spurting cum. I felt her
mouth around me, and I felt warm wetness dripping against the root of my
shaft from Jean's sopping pussy. Shauna put my cock back into Jean's pussy,
and Jean eagerly rocked me, keeping me hard. Shauna moved, coming up to our
sides, and grabbed Jean's face, kissing her hard.
Jean's response was to come again, her pussy contracting and milking my
already spent cock. I looked up and saw Shauna pulling back, a long white
string of cum running down her breasts. Jean saw it and began licking it
off, her hips rocking frantically against me.
The girls laid down, Jean sliding wetly off of me, her head diving for
Shauna's sweet pussy. While they continued, I took the strap-on that Shauna
had laid aside and went to the bathroom to wash it off (and compose myself).
When I came back, I could see Shauna on her back, licking Jean's pussy as
Jean leaned over and pounded the redhead's pussy with three fingers. I stood
and watched and they both came, seconds apart, making loud noises together.
Fortunatly, most of our neighbors were gone for the holidays!
Satisfied for now, we all cuddled up and slept. Jean woke us at about
two a.m., sucking on my limp cock and fingering Shauna's pussy. Aroused, we
both kissed while Jean kept working us both. After about thirty minutes both
of us where terribly horny and Shauna made the first move. She grabbed Jean
and pulled her up, kissing her for a moment before rolling her onto her back.
She pinned Jean's hands down by her head and slid up against Jean's tits.
"Fuck me with your tits!" Shauna commanded.
"Oooo yes. I want to feel you cream on me." Jean moaned back.
"Get your cock in her. Fuck her tight pussy hard for me." Shauna hornily
commanded. "Fuck her so she'll fuck me with her tits. I'm gonna cream all
over your nice big nipples."
I slipped into Jean's pussy, fucking her hard and fast. I was careful not
to come, as my position gave me a new, exciting idea. I was watching Shauna's
pussy open and slide over Jean's small tits, hearing the wet noises she made
each time her lips let go of the nipple. Shauna was dripping wet, literally,
and her juice was making Jean's nipple and chest all shiny. I refused to
let Jean wrap her legs around me, holding them up or pushing them down. I had
to be free at the right moment. Jean's filthy talk exciting me to the edge.
"Fuck me. Cum in me!" She said to me, then to Shauna, "ohh shit, you wet
slut! Cream on my titties. Let me suck your cream. Spread it all over my face
and tits!"
Being held down, Jean found light restraint fun (she could've broken it
any time), and the sensation of not being able to move freely drove her wild.
"Ohhhh, baby!" Jean went on, "you're sooo wet! Sooo wet and creamy! Cum
for me! Cum on my tits...make them wet and slick with your creamy cum!"
I felt myself started to come, the urge to slam into Jean almost overwhelm-
ing. I pulled out, hissing my own contribution to our dirty talk as I moved
up and slid hard between the lips of Shauna's sopping cunt.
"I'm going to fuck her, cum in her cunt for you Jean." I hissed, grabbing
Shauna's tits from behind. "Feel my balls moving? I'm gonna spurt deep into
her hot slit, filling her with cum!"
Shauna moaned, ready to come herself. Jean's hips were rocking and I'm
sure her eyes were glassy with lust.
"I'm going to cum, then pull out and let you eat that hot jism from her
soaking pussy!"
Shauna's pussy grabbed my cock, squeezing hard.
"I'm gonna CUMMMMMmmm" I shouted, dumping all my cum into Shauna.
Shauna came too, and her hips pumped me for more. Jean's hips were now
thrashing on the bed, lifting me against Shauna. I pulled out and pushed
Shauna's ass up to Jean's mouth, seeing her drip both her cum and mine as
she moved up. I turned around and kissed Jean's clit, intending to lick her
pussy until she came. The touch of lips on her engorged clit sent her over
the edge, her legs locking straight out. I caressed her hips and thighs
while watching Shauna greedily hump the her mouth. Jean's chest and neck
glistened from wetness.
I told Shauna to turn around, giving Jean a breather. She half stood,
her eyes glassy, half open, lustful. Her hand rubbing her clit, I drew her
down toward's Jean's pussy, stopping above it. I pushed my cock at her.
"Suck it slut." I hissed, knowing that would set her off. "Suck that wet
dripping cock."
She swallowed me straight down to the root, amazing me with her mouth.
Shauna seemed lost in a carnal world, ready to do anything. Jean lifted
her head an made some hand motions. I tossed her the strap-on and she
used it by hand on Shauna's well fucked, cum drenched pussy.
"Did you like fucking Jean's mouth?" I asked. "Cumming all over her face?"
Shauna moaned.
"Remember the last time," Jean said to Shauna, "that he came in my mouth?
All that hot cum dripping onto my tits? His warm sperm running down my neck,
my tits, and into your mouth?"
Shauna let go of my cock to moan and cry out.
"Ohhhhh! Ohhhh! I'm c-c-cummmmming!"
She fell onto Jean, convulsing around the massive fake cock inside her
clenching pussy. She shook and moaned for a while, then started kissing
Jean's mound, thanking her in the best way, for making her come.
We laid on either side of Jean then, rubbing the come all over her and
making her feel warm and loved before we drifted off to sleep, hugging each
other.
The following morning we rushed to do some last minute Christmas shopping
and back home to wrap the gifts. While the girls wrapped gifts, I excused
my self and left on an errand, returning about an hour later. We were due
over at Shauna's parent's house for an early Christmas celebration, then off
to a party given by some friends of ours. Jean of course was well known to
Shauna's parents, having been one of Shauna's best friends in high-school, and
we all shared a lovely afternoon, opening presents and eating good food (Oh!
Could Shauna's mother cook!). Just before dinner, Shauna came over and she
whispered in my ear.
"Jean and I aren't wearing any panties tonite." She laughed at the shocked
look on my face. In fact, both Shauna and Jean were wearing only garter belts
and stockings under their almost ankle-length dresses. I found out later that
they'd changed while I was on my errand. All through dinner I found myself
fighting a building hard-on, especially as Jean kept looking at me with one
of her seductive looks. The presents went quickly, and Shauna's younger
brother suprised us all by buying Shauna an emerald green teddy that tied on
the sides. It was silky, satiny, sexy, LOW cut and very risque. Even, to my
suprise, eliciting a "Ummm-Hmmmm!" from Shauna's dad. All in all a nice way
to have fun.
We left and hit the party, now in full swing. Jean was welcomed and found
several friends that she hadn't seen in a while, talking excitedly with them.
We enjoyed the party, but everytime she could Shauna whispered one word in
my ear, just to remind me..."panties". Shameful wench! I fought the hard-on
again, and tried to enjoy the party (wondering which of the other women were
dressed the same way). Jean introduced me to one of her girlfriends, a very
attractive brunette with sparkling blue eyes, and the three of us talked for
a bit. While the brunette was talking about something Jean excused herself
and whispered into my ear.
"Meet me in the bathroom in two minutes. I want to suck you off."
She simply walked away towards the bathroom. I must have looked very em-
barrassed, as the brunette looked at Jean too. She said something about Jean
not handling the spiked egg-nog too well (she hadn't had any). We talked and
Shauna came over and guided the brunette away, giving me a wink. I walked to
the bathroom and lightly knocked on the door. Jean opened the door slightly,
and let me in.
"Suprise!" She said, standing there in just her garter belt and stockings.
She knelt down and unzipped my pants and started sucking my cock. I was
checking the door to the bathroom every three seconds to be sure it was really
locked. Fortunately, the house had three bathrooms, so no one would pound on
the door, demanding entry. Jean sat on the floor, her fingers in her slit,
sucking me like a woman possessed. She looked up at me and cupped her tits
together, daring me to cum all over them. This was more than this old boy
could handle, what with voices right outside, people milling about, and
Shauna knowing what was going on. I unloaded my sperm into her mouth,
in body wracking gushes, hearing her swallow my come. After I came, she kept
some in her mouth, and using her fingers, spread it on her tits. I lifted
her up and kissed her, not caring about the cum in her mouth and told her
she was a shamless little slut who needed a really good fucking later tonite.
We dressed and casually rejoined the party, Jean smiling after fixing her
makeup and hair. I noticed her move over and share a whisper with Shauna,
and Shauna's impish smile to me. We stayed another hour, watching as some
guy and gal were caught in the garage, his head between her legs. We left
and drove home, about a thirty minute drive.
Shauna: "Well, did you enjoy cumming in her mouth?"
Me: "Ohh Jeeezus! You two are dangerous!"
Jean: "Hmmm, you tasted good. Did you really mean it about fucking me?"
This talk went on and I wasn't suprised to see Shauna and Jean fingering
each other in the car.
Me to Jean: "Did you tell Shauna about your tits?"
Jean: "OH! I forgot!"
She explained to Shauna about rubbing my semen on her nipples, saying that
it always made her sooo hot. Shauna of course had to taste them, in the car,
on the freeway! Somehow we managed to arrive home, fenders intact.
Halfway across the threshold, Jean started to unzip her dress.
"Un-Uh! Not yet!" I warned.
We went in and unwrapped several Christmas presents, with me handing them
one addressed to them both. The eyed the package carefully and gleefully
ripped the paper off.
"Oh my God!" Shauna cried.
"Oh boy!" Was Jean's repsonse.
Their gift was a long, 18" double-headed dildo, and electric vibrator with
several controls (more on that later), and some scented body oils. They both
kissed me several times saying that we'd have to put them to good use. We
laughed and suggested several ideas, when Shauna got up and came back with a
small package. She handed me the gift, the tag saying "From Shauna & Jean".
I opened it slowly, teasing them about it. While I opened the box, both
girls laughed, waiting to see my reaction. I looked inside and found only a
note, written carefully in Shauna's graceful script. It said:
"By the time you read this, we'll have used your present for most of the
night already. We bought them for us all, but they're yours, to make us
your hot and horny sluts any night you want."
I looked up, somewhat confused, until Jean and Shauna demonstrated. They
both lifted their skirts, showing me their sexy garter belts, and each removed
ben-wah balls from their pussies.
Jean said she'd never been so horny in her life, and that trying to stay
dignified at the party had been driving her crazy. Shauna told me that she'd
wanted to rip our clothes off and fuck us both right there in the middle of
the party. Only Jean's idea sounded more fun and exciting.
We all hurried to the bedroom, laughing excitedly. I wanted to watch both
girls "play" with their new toys, and did they ever! They both took turns
using the 18" double-dildo, then both together. They lustily talked to each
other and me, making us all very horny. Riding the double-dildo, they brought
each other off quickly. While they rested, I sparingly rubbed some of the
scented oil on Jean's nipples, finding the aroma and taste pleasant. Shauna
demanded her turn, and I switched oils, using one that got warm after you put
it on. I put this sparingly under her breasts, running a line up to her nice
little nipples. She ooo'd and ahh'd at the sensation, rubbing of the oil on
Jean's breasts too.
I let them play for a bit, and brought out the vibrator. Asking for some
"volunteers", I finally chose Shauna. The vibrator was one that had a head
that pistoned back and forth, and allowed you to bend it, making the "plunge"
off-centered. It also had a small "tounge" that moved rapidly, aimed right
for the clit of the lucky "volunteer". I turned it on, and moved it down to
Shauna's excited pussy, Jean holding her in her arms.
The little vibrator slipped into her pussy easily, and I kept my finger
in the way of the flickering "tounge". Shauna ooo'd as it pistoned in and
out of her, telling us how good it felt. I moved my finger aside, letting
the "tounge" flick on her clit. Shauna gasped, her hips moving up from the
bed.
"Ohhhhhh!" Shauna gasped. "God! That tingles!"
Jean was pulling on Shauna's nipples and rubbing her tits, and Shauna was
rocking her hips up and down against the double-teaming she was getting. I
watched as Shauna pulled Jean's head down, kissing her fiercely. Thick,
white cream came from her pussy, her hips rocking faster. I turned up the
controls of the vibrator, making her rock even faster.
"Ohh God! Ohhh yesss! Hmmmmm yesss!"
Suddenly I turned the controls down, making the change rapid and obvious.
Shauna moaned her displeasure, her hips still moving to the same fast rhythm
as before.
"Give it to me! Make me cum!" She pleaded. Her hands clutched Jean's
arms, her eyes taking on that lusty look.
I turned it up again, slowly, increasing the speed faster and faster. Her
hips rocked and shook as she moaned and cried out, deep in her estacy. Jean
was holding her, cupping her tits, smiling and watching.
I waited. When her orgasm came, Shauna raised her hips high off the bed,
moaning loudly, arching her back and closing her legs. I barely managed to
remove the vibrator from between her legs before she caught my hand. She
stayed arched for long moments, then fell onto the bed, her hips still rocking
and thrusting. As she calmed, I bent down to kiss her orange bush, intending
to say "you're welcome". I kissed her just above her clit. Her legs opened,
and hips arched, and my lips found her wet slit. I licked straight down,
just as her hands pressed my face against her pussy. I tasted her delicious
cream, and she rocked her hips against my face hard and fast. I kept licking
her and moments later she came again, covering my face with her warm sweet
juice.
"Ohhh God! Oh my God! Ummmm, yesss, Ohhhh." She purred as she started to
relax after her second orgasm.
I sat back, my face shiny and wet, smiling at her. "Now, do I know how to
pick Chirstmas presents or what?"
Shauna laughed lazily, and Jean chuckled. I crooked my finger at Jean,
calling her to me. "Your turn lucious."
Jean slipped over to me, her eyes telling me that she was ready and very
highly aroused. She kissed me hard, her tounge licking Shauna's wetness from
my chin and lips. Jean lay down next to Shauna, reaching over to caress her
orange bush. I slipped the vibrator between her legs, and switched it on.
Jean moaned right away, her hips quivering as the flickering tounge worked on
her clit. I varied the speed several times, drawing out her rising orgasm.
While I did, Shauna whispered into my ear an idea she had, and I agreed.
Shauna took the controls of the vibrator, changing the speed much more
subtley that I did. I knelt next to Jean, stroking my cock while Shauna
began her part of her idea -- talking.
"Don't you looove the way it fucks your pussy?" She started. "The little
tounge tingling your clit? Spread your legs nice and wide for me. That's it
show me your pussy."
Jean's eyes were closed, her hands cupping and kneading her tits, pulling
roughly on the nipples.
"Oooo. He's going to cum all over you while your pussy tingles!" Shauna
cooed to Jena. "I'm gonna watch him cum all over your titties while your
pussy creams. I want to see his cum all over your delicious tits."
Jean opened her glassy eyes, trying to focus on me. She licked her lips
and cupped her tits up to me, offering them.
"Cum on me..." Jean barely breathed the words out.
I was nearly there, and Jean's hips were rocking, her carnal instincts had
taken control of her body, making her wanton and lustful. I told Shauna to
move up next to me. When she did, I placed her hand around my cock, telling
her to jack me off onto her girlfriend. Her hand stroked me fast, trying to
beat Jean's onrushing orgasm.
"Ohhhh, I'm going to jack him off on your tits Jean. Make him shoot all
his creamy cum onto your nipples, your tits, your face and in your mouth. I'm
going to pump his cum all over you tonight...lick his creamy jism off your
tits...rubbing all over your pussy...making you cum too!"
I felt my cock swell up, my hips thrust forward, the rush starting.
"Ohh yes! Here he CUMS! Shoot your cum all over our sweet Jeanie!"
A tremendous rush and my sperm flew out, landing on Jean's neck, dripping
onto the valley between her breasts. Another rush, this time a thick white
stream spashing against her face and cheek, running down the side of her
face. Another gush, this time Shauna had pointed my cock at Jean's tits,
and a pearly white gob of cream formed on her right nipple, running wetly
down several sides of her breasts and her fingers. I was still coming when
Jean let out a long cry and her orgasm arrived.
"Ohhhh yesssss....uhhhhhhhh!"
My cock spent the last of it's cum onto Jean's chest, and she was rubbing
it all around her breasts and nipples, her tounge licking some from her lips.
Shauna sucked the head of my cock into her mouth, tounging the last drops off
greedily. When we finally sat back, watching Jean calm down and relax, we
all cuddled again, and drifted into a lazy sleep.
This went on until New Year's Eve. I'd come home from the few days I had
to work between Christmas and New Years, generally finding two lovely women
waiting at home. One night, I came home and found them cuddled on the sofa,
naked, obviously having a good time in my absense. I cooked them dinner and
let them enjoy the rest of the evening together in the bedroom, while I sat
and watched a movie. They called me to bed and we made it once before we all
fell asleep together. Another night, they cooked dinner for me, having it
ready as I came in the door. Their sexy looks clued me that I was going to
be desert that night. They had used their ben-wah balls all day, going out
shopping and such, and were terribly horny. They gently tied me to the bed,
taking turns getting each other off while I watched. When I pleaded for them
to have mercy, they took turns sucking me until I came, letting me come into
both their mouths at once, watching them kiss as I creamed. It's a wonder
that I could do any work at all that week...
Shauna was terribly excited about New Year's eve, and we'd already talked
about a nice "quiet" night in bed together, ringing in the new year. I just
figured that she was looking forward to it. Little did I know that they'd
gone out of their way to rig a very special suprise for me!
About seven p.m. several of our mutual friends came over, saying that they
were roving from party to party, inviting us to come along. We declined and
thanked them politely. After a while the gang left in someone's large van.
All but Alicia. I'd always liked Alicia, she had a friendly and pleasant
nature. To say she was pretty was an understatement. Only five foot two,
but beautiful brown hair, curled attractively around her face. Her brown
eyes were soft and gentle, her full lips invited kisses, and her tight, slim
figure enticing. She was sexy without trying to be sexy. Just so very nicely
put together that to change any part of her would have done an injustice.
Alicia stayed and we talked until about nine p.m., switching on the TV to
watch the crowds in Times Square. We made comments about crazy New Yorkers,
braving the freezing cold to stand and cheer a new year. Someone shut off
the sound as we talked. Some how the subject turned to sex outdoors, then
to sex indoors, but strange places. I found myself getting aroused by the
frank discussions the girls were having.
Jean mentioned wearing the garter belt and stockings (but nothing about
wearing or NOT wearing panties) to Alicia. Her eyes went wide, and she ooo'd
saying how sexy that was. I agreed, saying that it made it difficult for me
to keep my hands off. Laughter. Shauna said that she'd worn hers with me
when we went to a movie and that she...hadn't worn panties! (Oh shock!)
Alicia laughed, looking at me and asked Shauna if it worked.
"Worked? When I told him he got so hard in the theater I thought his
pants would rip!" Shauna laughed (I blushed).
Alicia laughed, saying that she liked to do that sort of thing too, but
didn't really like the garter belt and stockings -- to cumbersome. Alicia
had found some "panty-less" hose that did the same thing and were much more
comfortable. This time Shauna's eyes went wide and she pleaded to know where
she found them. Jean wanted to know what they looked like (so did I). It
was about ten fifteen when Alicia said she was wearing some now (with panties)
and would show them off. The girls went to the bedroom and after about five
minutes I could hear laughing and excited voices. I turned the volume up
on "The Year in Review" program running on the tube, trying not to rush back
and see what was REALLY going on.
Some ten minutes later, Shauna came out, stark naked, followed by Jean,
equally naked leading tiny Alicia by the hand. Alicia wore only her special
"panty-less" hose and I could not believe what I saw! She stood there with
the girls, laughing at my wide-eyed stare, and I drank in her lovely form.
The part that had my attention was that her bush was not dark and full, but
neatly trimmed into a heart shape, covering only about one-third of her mons,
and was very light brown, almost as blonde as Jean's!
Staring (probably open mouthed too), I watched while Jean turned and took
Alicia's face in her hands and kissed her long and deep. Shauna stood nearby
her hand rubbing between her legs. They kissed each other in turn, with
Alicia walking calmly over to me and sitting in my lap to kiss me. I could
barely keep myself from having an orgasm on the spot! I kissed her, my
hands caressed her soft lean form, cupping her small (32b) breasts into my
palm. Her tounge was making promises that she was going to have to keep.
Shauna and Jean sat next to us, and it was Jean who said softly "Shall we
invite her to our little party tonight?"
The girls let Alicia have the honor of removing my clothes and we all sat
in the living room, touching and caressing each other. I was really suprised
when Shauna told me what she and Jean had in mind.
"Lets go to the bedroom. We want to watch you make love to Alicia." Shauna
told me softly. "We want to be there watching you two while we make love
right next to you."
We went to the bedroom and began our little foursome, with Alicia and I
moving slowly, each learning what the other liked. When we back to fuck,
with Alicia on top of me, I worried that I'd hurt her because she seemed so
tiny. She lowered herself onto me, her pussy damp from the lengthy tounging
I gave her and she began to rock, leaning forward to kiss me passionately.
Much to my suprise, Shauna and Jean were very quiet, kissing and caressing
each other, watching us. After a few minutes, Alicia's hips were moving in
a wild rhythm, her head back and her hands on my shoulders, riding my cock
into estacy. I grabbed her hips and pounded my cock into her, slamming her
down onto me, giving her the hard fuck she seemed to want.
"Yesss. Fuck me hard." Alicia said softly.
"Cum for me Alicia, cum." I crooned to her.
"Fuck me. Cum inside me." She replied.
"I'll fill you with cum Alicia. Fill you full." I sensed her getting even
wilder, letting go entirely.
"Yesss, baby, fill me with your cock." She whispered.
"I want you on your back, your legs around me." I said none too softly.
Her eyes opened and stared at me, a hot, fiery, carnal look. She slowed
and stopped with me deep inside her sopping pussy, breathing hard. She fell
onto me, kissing me wildly with her tounge. We rolled over, embraced, inter-
twined.
With me on top, her legs locked around my waist, I began to move inside
her, quickly building the pace. She pulled me down, bringing my head to one
of her small breasts, the nipple covering most of its end. I sucked it into
my mouth, swirling my tounge around her areola. My hands slid under her ass,
cupping her up to my cock, slamming her against me. I WANTED her, and I was
having her. I wanted her to come, just as I did, sharing the pleasure that
she was giving me.
I barely heard Shauna tell Jean, "Eat me." I saw Alicia look over just
as my head turned. Shauna was on her back, her head towards the foot of the
bed, legs spread, left leg held back against her stomach by Jean. Shauna's
fingers were rubbing her clit, while Jean's tounge probed her slit. Jean
had her hand on her own pussy, her fingers dancing. I looked back at Alicia,
who turned her head back to me a second later. Her eyes had that half-lidded
lustful gaze, and sweet Alicia suprised me.
"Fuck my cunt! Fuck me. Cum deep inside my juicy, wet cunt!" She hissed.
"I want you to cum...cum in my pussy. Then after you get hard, I want you
to cum in my mouth...all over my tits...I want your cum all over me!"
I suddenly found myself aroused and almost ready to come from her very
unexpected lusty talk. The way her voice sounded, her eyes, her lips, all
had the effect of bringing me so very close. I could feel her pussy getting
tighter around me, milking me already. I let go and returned her words.
"I'm going to fill your tight cunt full of cum." I hissed back at her.
"Then I'm going to pull out and shoot more on your tits...your face...into
your mouth...cover you with hot, creamy cum...make you wet all over!"
Her pussy contracted around me, her orgasm starting. I could hear one of
the girls next to us starting to come too, moaning softly.
"I want Jean to eat me when you cum!" Alicia cried.
Jean was busy with Shauna, but I came anyway. I plunged into Alicia's
tight pussy with several savagely primal strokes, then erupted with like a
fire-hose deep inside her. I spurted and gushed what felt like a gallon of
cum into her, pulling her tightly too me. Her pussy spasmed and milked the
sperm from my cock. Her legs wrapped tightly around me, pulling us even
closer together.
We lay panting and sweaty, holding each other, with my cock softening in-
side her drenched pussy. I leaned back, looking into her eyes, her soft
brown eyes, shining with happiness. We watched as Shauna got off again and
Jean brought herself off while tounging Shauna. Alicia kissed me on my chest
lightly.
"Ohhhh, thank you soooo much!" She said, leaning up and kissing me. "I've
never found a guy who could talk dirty like that and have me believe it."
"You're welcome sexy." I said, feeling her pussy squeeze me tight after.
Jean moved over to us, asking Alicia if she enjoyed it. She did. Jean
reached down and rubbed Alicia's heart-shaped bush, then she slid her mouth
down and licked the bare areas of her mons. I could feel Alicia's pussy
contract slightly around me as Jean worked her way down. When she finally
found Alicia's slit, she pushed me back and out, covering Alicia's tunnel
with her mouth.
Alicia moaned softly. "Yesss. Ohhhhh, yesss."
I sat back, my cock only semi-hard, and watched. Jean was moving her head
back and forth, licking cum from the small girl's pussy. Shauna moved over
and sucked on me while we both watched Jean continue her tounging, bringing
Alicia to another climax.
Shauna brought out the toys, showing them to Alicia, who no longer seemed
sweet and innocent, just terribly enticing. Shauna used the double-dildo,
putting one end into Alicia, the other into her and leaning over, bending the
plastic cock in half to kiss and lick the small tits of Alicia. Jean and I
sat and watched as they continued to fuck each other, Shauna entranced by
the small breasts so different from hers.
Jean got me hard and sat on my cock, facing my feet and feeling up both
Shauna and Alicia's tits. For the most part, I just sat and watched, enjoy-
ing the spectacle and Jean's eager pussy. Shauna was about to come, with
Alicia not far behind. Jean urged them on.
"Yesss. Cum. Fuck her." She said to them both. "Fuck each other's cunts
while we watch. Can you see this Alicia? His cock's in my wet pussy, ready
to cum. I'll let you eat his cum from me this time. Suck my pussy and make
your face wet."
Alicia looked, her eyes glazed over with carnal lusting, her pussy filled,
her tits being sucked by a hungry mouth. She began to come with Shauna, her
hips bucking against the fake cock. Shauna's head came back, her mouth open
but silent, her eyes closed. Jean pulled off of me, and turned around, her
lusty voice asking me if I was ready to come again. She pulled me onto my
knees and started jacking me off towards Alicia's small tits. Both girls
were now lost in a carnal universe, their hips rocking wildly. Jean spoke
for the benifit of everyone's orgasm, including hers.
"Yess. Cum. I'm going to jack him off all over Alicia's tits...we can
both lick that creamy cum from her nipples...I want to see her covered in
cum...her tits shiny and wet...her mouth wrapped around your dripping cock."
Alicia suprised everyone when she let go.
"Yessss. Jack him off on my tits...suck my tits off...lick that cum from
me...rub your cock all over my face...I want Jean to rub her cunt all over
me too...Shauna's cunt juice on my tits...cover me with your cum...everyone...
cum all over me...soak me...wet me...cum everywhere...cum...cummmmmmm!"
Alicia's orgasm shook the bed, making Shauna come with her and Jean came
close behind. I took dead last. I put my hand over Jean's faltering grip,
and came all over Alicia's tits. Several long white streams ran down her
chest and stomach, some over one nipple ran down her side. Jean almost fell
onto that nipple, her tounge licking wildly. Shauna was several seconds
behind, opening her eyes later than Jean. Three hips moved lustily as they
tounged Alicia's tits, licking my sperm from her. Alicia's hand came up and
pulled my cock into her mouth, sucking the last drops from me.
We heard the fireworks then, and the horns and noisemakers. We looked at
the clock, and saw that it was just midnight. What a way to bring in the
new year!
-- pleasant dreams --
--

283
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xmaspony.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,283 @@
Archive-name: Bestial/xmaspony.txt
Archive-author: Grr Raoul Leash
Archive-title: Christmas Pony, A
WARNING: This story contains descriptions of sexual acts between a
male (icon) and a male animal. If this subject offends you,
do not read further.
Copyright 1986,1993 Grr Raoul Leash
Everything was silent that Christmas Eve. Only the lightly falling snow
that decorated the landscape seemed to exhibit life. The children of the
Streamer family had gone to bed early in hopes that Santa would come. Tom
Streamer and his lovely wife Laura were snuggled in each others arms,
anticipating the joyous laughter that soon will fill the Midwestern
farmhouse as it did each Christmas before. Laura was asleep but Tom was
engrossed in thought.
Tom had promised himself that this year's drought and its devastating
effects on his family's income would not spoil this Christmas for his
children. But the lack of revenue made it impossible for him to buy the one
thing his children wanted so desperately: a pony. All Midwestern farm kids,
except his, had ponies to ride and Tom felt a sense of guilt not being able
to afford one.
Tom looked over towards Laura. He then realized he was a lucky man to
have such a beautiful and adoring family. His fifteen year old son, Jimmy,
had made All American in just his freshman year of high school. His
thirteen year old daughter, Amy, was fast becoming a remarkable woman.
Without warning Tom's thoughts were interrupted by a loud crash coming
from the roof of the two story wood framed house. Startled, Laura woke to
hear the supports in the attic creak under the strain of something heavy.
"What is it?" Laura asked, wiping the sleep from her eyes.
"I don't know," Tom replied, moving quickly out of bed and putting on a
robe. "Let's find out."
Laura followed Tom's lead while also slipping on a robe.
As they scampered out of the master bedroom, they were greeted in the
hallway by Jimmy and Amy.
"Is that Santa?" Amy asked.
Jimmy said, "I don't think so, Amy. But I'm ready for anything."
Tom and Laura laughed as Jimmy knifed his hands through the air. He was
taking Karate lessons at the local YMCA and was anxious to demonstrate his
newfound skill. Amy and Jimmy soon followed their parent's laughter with
snickers of their own.
"Come on Karate Kid. Let's see what's going on," Tom said, grinning while
ruffling his right hand through Jimmy's thick curly hair.
The family followed the creaking sound along the rafters.
"It seems to be heading towards the chimney," Laura said perplexed.
"It is Santa!" Amy exclaimed.
"Don't jump to conclusions just yet young lady," Tom said with a fake
scowl on his face. "The fireplace is lit. Maybe it's an animal that got on
the roof from a nearby tree and wants to get close to the heat coming from
the chimney. It's cold outside you know."
"By the sound of it, it's a pretty *BIG* animal don't you think, Dad?"
Jimmy went back to making Karate chops again.
They huddled around the top of the staircase, crouching down to get the
full view of the roaring fire in the fireplace, wondering what the source of
the sound on the roof was going to do next.
All of a sudden the fire in the fireplace blew out with a whooshing sound.
But just as suddenly, the fire roared back to life. The four of them
gasped. There, standing in front of the fireplace, was a very large man
with a white beard dressed in a red suit, wearing gloves and a cap and
stroking the head of a magnificent pony!
"Ho ho ho," the jolly old man chuckled. "Wasn't that fun?" the man asked
the beast. The pony nodded his head up and down as if to say yes.
"That *IS* Santa," Tom whispered, bewildered.
The four bodies at the top of the stairs stole quick glances at each other
then just as quickly returned their gaze towards the scene that was taking
place in the living room.
"I'd better get you ready for the children," the jolly man said with a
twinkle in his eye. He moved without delay towards the far side of the
handsome animal and fell to his knees with a loud plop. The pony was
parallel to the fireplace and the big man was in between them. The reddish
orange glow cast forth from the flames complimented the rosy cheeks of the
warm-hearted man. The fire being near the floor illuminated the underside
of the well muscled beast. It was a stallion!
Santa took off his gloves, neatly folded them together, then deposited
them in one of his coat pockets. He stroked his left hand lightly along the
backside of the pony's resilient ass muscles, periodically fingering the
steed's puckering asshole. He used his right hand to massage and knead the
pony's huge balls in small circles, like a skilled juggler handling a pair
of baseballs in one hand.
The pony responded by reeling out his monstrous cock, inch by thickening
inch. After the first four or so inches emerged from the hairless sheath,
Santa moved close to the pony's love tube. The head of the cock was still
sheathed by the cock's first fold skin.
"Ho ho! I see you trying to poke out," Santa said with a stout laugh. He
flicked his tongue around the inside of the ring of thick skin. The pony
raised his head and shook it from side to side causing his mane to wave
majestically as if flowing in an imaginary wind.
"You love it, don't you boy?" Santa asked the pony. The pony responded by
popping the cockhead out through the first fold ring and telescoping the
meaty shaft another four inches.
"A sex horse!" Laura whispered in subdued excitement.
"Yeah! Just what I really wanted for Christmas," Jimmy mused without
realizing that he was thinking out loud.
"You too?" Amy asked surprised.
Tom looked at Laura. Stunned, they both looked at the two children. They
had discussed the topic of sex with their children but only on a basic
level. They were very pleased to learn that Amy and Jimmy had taken a
healthy attitude towards sex in general and towards sex with animals in
particular.
Tom and Laura confessed that they too wanted to have a sex horse. But
they were afraid of what the children might think if they'd ever found out.
"Don't worry Mom and Dad. I've wanted one for a couple of years now. You
see this won't go away half the time," Jimmy said pointing to the big lump
in his pajamas. "And you and Mom won't allow Amy or me to have human sex
until we're eighteen. I fully understand your reasons why. So that's when
I came up with the idea of having sex with animals. I can learn about sex,
have a great time at it and won't get some girl pregnant."
"Me too!" chimed Amy. Amy blushed realizing not all of what Jimmy said
applied to her--that girls can't get girls pregnant. The others chuckled.
"You know what I mean. One of the girls at school has a pony that she fucks
with all the time and she doesn't worry about getting knocked up by the
horse--'cause animals can't get humans pregnant." Again Tom looked stunned
at Laura. But they shrugged their shoulders in unison. After all, Amy had
become a level-headed young woman and deserved the freedom to express
herself in the way she saw appropriate for the occasion.
"Jimmy, are you disappointed that it's a male pony?" asked Tom.
"Heck no, Dad. Sex is sex. Just 'cause some people are narrow-minded to
think that their sexual orientation is the only way to go, doesn't mean that
they're right. I'd love to suck on a cock just as well as fuck a pussy any
day."
Again Tom looked at Laura. This time Laura turned the corners of her
mouth down in a matter-of-fact kind of expression. "My, how our children
have grown," she said then laughed.
"Shhhhhhhhhhh," Tom whispered with his index finger sticking straight up
in front of his puckered lips. He couldn't hold back a chuckle himself.
"Let's watch."
At first the horsecock continued its great arc downward for an additional
four inches--a total of twelve inches so far.
The pony's cock pulsed rhythmically up and down in unison with the
stallion's own heartbeat. The shaft grew thicker and stiffer with each
passing second.
Santa removed his right hand from the stallion's balls. He grasped the
underside of the stallion's exceptionally thick cockshaft at the first fold
between the entrance to the sheath and the first fold ring. Santa's large
hand was unable to fully encircle the horsecock. About a third of the
circumference was still exposed.
Santa pushed the thick wrinkly skin back towards the sheath making the
loose skin between his hand and the cock tip taut. The pony was excited by
this and flexed the thick muscles in the cockshaft making it jerk and slap
against his firm belly and chest.
Tom was pleasantly surprised that the pony was well cared for. He knew
this by the way the sparkling glow of the fire reflected off the shaft of
the clean cock. If the cock weren't clean it wouldn't have been shiny.
Santa relieved the tension and allowed the cock to droop again. But it
drooped only slightly this time. Santa reapplied the tension two more
times. After the last time, the cock stood extremely rigid. Even from a
distance everyone could see the muscled ridges that bulged out from beneath
the tight stretched skin encasing the pony's massive horsecock. Santa's
seductions had caused the already monstrous cock to lengthen another three
inches to a whopping total of fifteen inches! It vibrated gloriously above
the floor and mostly parallel to it but with a slight curve upward. The tip
of the horsecock lightly brushed against the pony's chest.
Santa removed his left hand from the stallion's flanks and scooted
sideways towards the pony's front legs. He took off his cap stuffing it
into an empty pocket and then positioned himself under the pony so that his
back was supported by the pony's front legs and the pony's cock was directly
in front of his face.
"Ho ho ho," Santa bellowed, his mouth now the right size and shape to suck
the pony's cock deep inside. Santa moved his head and torso forward an inch
or two and stuffed the fist-sized tip of horsecock into his mouth. He
slowly continued his head and torso movement forward, pivoting at the waist.
Inch after solid inch of extremely thick horsecock continued its moist
journey into Santa's well stretched mouth, the tip scraping his palate and
flattening his tongue. Four burning inches vanished before the forward
movement of Santa's head had stopped, the fist-sized tip pressing menacingly
at the back of his mouth and to the entrance of his throat. The pony's cock
bent slightly as Santa applied extra forward pressure with his head forcing
the cockhead into his stretching throat. He continued the relentless
pressure bending the steely rod even more. Santa slowly moved his torso
forward in a large arc while adjusting his head so that the pathway from
mouth to throat became a straight line. All of a sudden the pressure was
relieved and the meaty piece of horseflesh snapped straight as nine solid
inches jammed into Santa's oversized mouth and throat. The dilated tip
forced its way past the voice box and Adam's apple while pausing at the very
entrance to Santa's chest itself! The rosy cheeks of Santa appeared almost
red as his breathing was cut off. But then a startling thing happened:
Santa relaxed his throat in such a way that he was again able to breath
around the impaling slab of horsemeat. He inhaled deeply, expanded his
chest to incredible proportions, then reached out and tapped the stallion on
the balls. The pony raised his head and shook it again. His tail stood at
attention like a flag waving on a staff, his balls disappeared up into his
body, followed immediately by a downward thrust of his pelvis. A muffled
sound came from deep within Santa's chest. The family members choked as
they saw all fifteen inches of horsecock vanish into Santa's swelling mouth,
throat and stomach! Santa's nose invaded the space formed between the
pony's abdomen and the cockshaft within the sheath, the top of Santa's head
tickling the pony's belly in the process. Still breathing, Santa savored
the uniquely animalistic aroma coming from within the pony's sheath.
The pony raised his haunches vertically. The strength of his mighty cock
was enough to lift the large man about an inch off the floor. Realizing his
mistake the pony gently lowered Santa to the floor making sure not to hurt
him.
The pony tried again. But this time in such a way as to pull his cock out
and not lift Santa. The pony slowly exposed half of his spit-slickened love
tube then abruptly jammed it all back in again. He repeated the action six
more times then left his sex weapon buried to the hilt on the last stroke.
The pony's flanks quivered and his tail waved to and fro as the blissful
steed came violently, planting his scalding hot seed directly into Santa's
stomach. But Santa didn't want to drink all of the pony's horsecum, for he
knew that the family was watching him. He'd staged this exhibition
especially for their benefit. After all, he is Santa and Santa knows all.
Santa tapped the pony on the knees and the pony instantly pulled his cock
out half way, the well lubricated shaft spasming with radiant energy. Santa
sat upright dislodging the stallion's cock from his mouth with a loud squishy
sound. The fist-sized tip, now free, flared to over five inches in diameter
while horsecum hosed Santa's face and beard.
Eagerly, Santa drank the remainder of the stallion's cum. He held the
twitching piece of horseflesh as still as possible while directing the
forceful jets of tasty horsecum into his still gaping mouth.
When the last of the horsecum shot into Santa's mouth, Santa gulped it
down while smacking his lips several times. Santa worked the dripping
horsecum on his face into the exposed flesh. It gave his skin a healthy
glow. The pony again stood normally while the flared hood of his cock
shrank and the shaft drooped once more.
Santa grabbed the rapidly deflating cock and licked it all over. He
turned and smiled as he looked up the stairs where the sexually electrified
Streamer family was watching.
"Ho ho ho! Take very good care of my boy here! Merry sex-mas to you
all!" he boomed. The fire went out again for a brief moment and once more
re-ignited.
Santa was gone but the magnificent steed remained, his head turned towards
the family. Tom, Laura, Jimmy and Amy each swore they saw a smile on that
pony's face!
The End
--

160
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xmtongue.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,160 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/xmtongue.txt
Archive-title: Christmas Party Tongue Fest
She's looking at me again. An absolutely delicious blonde;
leggy, shapely, gorgeous hair, alluring face- she's got the whole
package alright. And here I am hoping my wife doesn't notice my
eyes popping out of my head. What I wouldn't give for an hour
alone with this one...
Well, at least if I'm stuck at a perennially boring Christmas
party, I can scope some yummy women. On the sly, of course. The
wife would hit the ceiling if she knew what I was thinking. I
smile inwardly and nod my head to give the appearance that I'm
paying some attention to the conversation. "Can I get you
something to drink, honey?" I inquire. "Why yes, an eggnog would
be nice." And I saunter off. Now where'd that blonde go? No
matter, I'll catch up with her again.
At the bar, I pour an eggnog and give the bar a once over. I'm
impressed; they've got everything. I decide to make myself an iced
tea. Vodka, rum, gin, tequila, triple sec, some sour mix and a
dash of coke. Voil<69>! And a huge slice of lemon. Hoo hah! This'll
set me straight.
"Wow, that looks like quite a drink." A sensual voice behind me
turned my knees to mush. "It's my favorite, I replied, turning. A
rather plain brunette owned that incredible voice. We chatted for
a few seconds before I returned to my wife's side with the eggnog.
"Thanks, babe. What are you drinking?" "Iced tea." She groaned
knowingly, "I should have known!" Smiles all around. I sip my
drink. Yum. It's a stiff one, alright. Tant mieux!
I can already feel it, and I'm barely half done. Thank God our
hosts had some large glasses. There's blondie. Christ, she looks
hot. She's got me talking to myself now. I disengage from my
wife's arm and start to mingle.
I make eye contact with Miss Luscious again, and hold it much
longer than I should have. Sparks are flying, and I'm getting high
from the drink. Empty already? C'est dommage. Thank you, sir, may
I have another? I'm back at the bar, making another drink. I see
something close out of the corner of my eye and turn my head. The
blonde has appeared at my side. "Hi," she said warmly. "I'm
Clarissa, Bob and Carol's niece." "Hi, Clarissa, I'm Mark." We
shake hands, prim and proper, but in my mind's eye I see us
together in far more intimate ways. My ears start to burn and my
face is hot and I know I'm blushing. She is so beautiful.
"What kind of drink is that?" she asks. "It's an iced tea.
They're very powerful." "Oh really? I prefer champagne." "Can I
get you one?" "Sure, thanks." I pour some Mo<4D>t into a fine crystal
champagne glass and give it to Clarissa. She touches my hand
delicately as I give her the glass. A shiver runs up my spine. She
sensuously sips at the effervescent nectar. I glance over at my
wife and see she's engaged in an animated conversation. "Come with
me," I whisper hoarsely.
We walk into the other room, then down the hallway. A quiet,
deserted room awaits. I flick on the light, check the hallway to
make sure we haven't been seen and close the door behind us. One
look at her and I know she is completely unsurprised by all of
this. I put my drink down and put a hand on her hip, looking
deeply into her vibrant blue eyes. I move forward to kiss her and
she closes her eyes. Our embrace is instant and unrehearsed; our
kiss is incredibly hot. Firm lips give way to an eager tongue,
which darts into my mouth and dances with my own. She smells of an
obscenely priced perfume. We kiss for a solid minute, after which
she is breathless. The beast within has taken over; I am filled
with unbridled animal lust.
"We don't have much time," I say and I kiss her again. She puts
her champagne glass down on the table. A large, comfortable
leather sofa invites. "You're incredibly beautiful," I say between
torrid kisses. In seconds we're on the couch, getting more
comfortable. I pull her strapless red satin dress down so I may
attack her breasts. Her nipples are pink and firm, perched high on
her jutting breasts. I cup them in my hands and feel their warm
fullness and firmness. Massaging them gently while I french her, I
am filled with passion. I kiss my way over to an ear and nibble
gently. I kiss her ear hotly, running my tongue about the lobe and
along the side. She shivers with delight. I nibble her neck, now,
and hear her breath begin to deepen.
I kiss my way down to her heaving breasts, and rub my face with
them. The softness on my clean shaven face is a treat and I
luxuriate in them. Her nipples are quite swollen now, and I long
for a day when I can exploit them fully. But today is not that
day. I'm under incredible pressure because of the time factor. I
continue, undaunted. I finally take a nipple into my mouth, and
caress it gently. I hear a throaty purr from my flaxen haired
vixen. She likes. I work this nipple over pretty good, giving it a
thorough tongue lashing before moving over to the other one. Can't
have any jealousy, you know. I grasp the wet nipple between my
forefinger and thumb and gently roll its hardness as I lick and
suck the other. She is moaning now, and I swear I can smell her
juices already, even though I haven't lifted her dress yet.
I give her throbbing nipples little bites, and the shock has her
undulating her hips. She's plenty hot now, but time is running
out. I place a hand under her dress. She's got panty hose on, not
stockings. The other hand joins the first as I pull her panty hose
down to her ankles. I continue to swirl my tongue over a nipple
as I put my hand to her pussy. She's sopping wet, hot and wide
open. I push her dress up over her hips, and bend down to kiss her
hot snatch. She is incredibly fragrant, but not the least bit
repulsive. In fact her scent really turns me on, and I dive right
in. I lick her dripping labia lovingly; first one and then the
other, running my tongue along their length. She puts her hands on
my head, guiding me to her clit, but I resist. I thrust my tongue
into her love hole and she stiffens. She's getting pretty vocal
now, and I am concerned that someone will hear her cries and
investigate.
Her hands become more insistent, and I finally stop. I grab each
hand and place one on each tit. "Play with them," I order. She
looks at me. "Play with them or I won't let you cum." That does
it, and and starts to massage her breasts. "It feels so nasty when
I do that," she says as I resume licking her glistening slit. I
stop only long enough to utter, "I only hope I can someday SHOW
you nasty..." then slurp my way to her clit. She begins to shudder
and I know the time is now. I flutter lick her clit until she
erupts, then suck it into a frenzy. "Holy shit she's loud," I
think as I worry about the door opening.
Finally, as the last spasms subside from her throbbing orgasm, I
let up. I look into her lust filled but spent eyes and see
appreciation. "Oh, God, I want more of where that came from," she
begins, leering at my crotch. "Sorry, time's up," I manage, even
though my cock is a diamond. It's sooo tough to say no to such a
beautiful creature, but I must. She whimpers in disappointment.
"Perhaps some other time." "Please," she pleads. "I can't. My wife
will already be wondering where the hell I am." "Fuck her." "I
fully intend to, when I get home," I respond, with a grin. "Merry
Christmas, you hot luscious thing." "Merry Christmas," she
answers, "but I want more presents." That pretty little pout makes
me consider staying, but only for a moment. I've already risked
my ass.
"May I call you some time to finish this off?" "You must!"
"Fine, give me your number." She does and then touches her pussy
with a finger before wiping it off on the piece of paper.
"Something for you to remember me by," she sighs. As if I could
forget.
I leave her to finish cleaning herself up and go to the
bathroom. My God, I'm a mess. My face is covered with pussy juice.
I quickly wash my face and dry it, careful not to drip onto my
tie. Rearrange the hair, and I return to the party. "Hey, where
have you been?" "Er, mingling in the other room." "Oh. Can you get
me another eggnog?" "Sure."
I slug down the rest of my iced tea, and get another egg nog.
And what the hell- so I make another iced tea. Gotta love these
Christmas parties.
I see Clarissa across the room, eating it up as another guy drools
over her. She turns to me and winks. I'll see her again.
--

153
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xprmt1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,153 @@
Archive-name: Changes/xprmt1.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Experiment 1
Michael had been working hard at school that evening. He had obtained
permission from the teacher to work late to complete his Physics experiment
for the Science Fair to be held the next day (also the last day of school).
At one point in the night, he noticed a red glow from one of the exhibits in
the fair, and he went to investigate. As he got closer, the glow became
softer, and as he reached the exhibit, it dissappeared. When he bent for a
closer inspection, there was a bright flash of light which left Mike stunned
for a few moments.
When he gathered his senses, he decided to go back to his own experiment and
finish it. His mind kept wandering to tomorrow, the Science Fair, and then
a full three months of freedom and relaxation. His mother and sister worked
during the days, so he would have the house all to himself and he could think
of nothing but lying in the sun next to the pool with Cindy.
That night Michael woke up with a cramp in his belly. He went to the
bathroom, and when that produced no relief, he went downstairs and took a
Pepto Bismol, and went back to bed to wait for relief.
He drifted off to sleep, but the sleep was not restful, he kept getting
cramps and a funny bloated feeling, which were reflected in his weird dreams.
In the morning, Mike felt better. He awoke as always with a raging hard-on.
He went to the bathroom took his shower and took care of the situation.
He still did not feel all too well. His belly felt distended and his skin
felt very strange all over. "It must be some kind of flu", he thought.
At school, he kept feeling strange all day. He kept going to the bathroom,
without success. Good thing he thought of bringing the Pepto with him,
although it hardly felt like it was getting better.
The morning went on, and by early afternoon when the Science Fair was
supposed to begin, he felt a little better.
When the Fair had been going on for some time, he approached the experiment
that had given off the strange red glow the night before and found out it was
presented by Cindy. Cindy told him that it was some kind of Electrical
Transducer Re- formulator.
That afternoon as the fair ended, he gave Cindy a hug and invited her to the
pool the next morning. He felt the familiar stirrings as Cindy's breasts
brushed his. And he thought, WOW, tomorrow, we will have all the time in the
world.
That evening, he wasn't too hungry and told his mom that he hadn't been
feeling too well. His mom told him to take some warm milk and to go to bed.
She even brought in the electric heating pad, which his sister Susan used
during her periods, and placed it on his lower abdomen.
His mom commented that it looked a little distended, but, she gave him a kiss
and a pill together with the warm milk. All this seemed to help as Mike
drifted off to sleep.
It was about 2:00 AM when the cramps came back. He thought his insides were
being torn out. He was also covered with a cold sweat. When he went to the
bathroom, he noticed that his whole skin felt very strange, and that there
was a very strange irritation on his chest.
He went back to bed, and as he placed the electric heating pad again on his
belly, he felt a strange electrical sensation. The cramps died down and he
was able to drift back to a fitful sleep. Again with strange dreams and
sensations.
The next morning, the strange feeling on his skin was still there and the
irritation on his chest was worse. He looked in the mirror and noticed a
little swelling, but nothing out of the ordinary. When he went to take care
of his morning hard-on, he noticed that even though his penis was very hard
and stiff, it seemed a little shorter and thinner than usual. No! it must
be his imagination.
After a little breakfast, (food didn't seem that important at this time), mom
gave him another pill and told him to take one before he had lunch and
another one in the middle of the afternoon.
Mom and Sue went to work asking him to straighten out the house a bit and to
start the laundry. Mike was happy to obligue, he was always helping out the
family with the house chores ever since his father had died when he was 10
(5 years ago).
Cindy dropped in about 11:00AM and they went to the back yard and got into
the pool. In the water, they fooled around a little (although they had not
gone beyond the petting stage). Mike took Cindy's top off and admired the
beautiful cone shaped, pink tipped breasts. As he reached and cupped one on
his hand, he noticed that Cindy did the same with him with a strange smile
on her mouth. Of course, he did not have any breasts, but it still felt very
strange and nice to have Cindy's hand cupping the same area in him as he was
doing with her.
His hard on was there, but it was definitely a litle strange in how it felt.
His swimming trunks were able to hide the evidence very well.
At lunch, she reminded him of the pill his mother had told him to take (how
did she know about that pill?, he thought).
When she left around 2:00PM they made a date for the following week for her
to come again. She had told him she was going away for one week with her
family.
He dutifuly did the housework assigned and even did the laundry for the rest
of the family. And vacuumed the downstairs and dusted the furniture. When
his mother came home, she complimented Mike on his work. Cindy, however did
not appreciate his doing her laundry and told him so, but his mother
reminded her that Mike had just done her a very big favor and that she should
be grateful.
That evening, at dinner time, he took his pill as his mother offered it and
ate very sparingly. After dinner, he helped the rest of the family putting
things away, and then sat with them to watch TV for a little while, but soon
lost interest and felt sleepy, so he said Good Night and went to bed.
His mother asked him how the stomach cramps were going, and he told her that
they were a little better, but still there. His chest, however felt like it
was on fire and the irritation seemed to concentrate on his male nipples,
which now seemed quite swolen and red. However, he did not confide this last
fact to his mom.
That night, he slept a little better, especially since his mom had brought
him some warm milk and the pill to which he was getting used.
In the morning, when he went to the bathroom, he almost cried out. His
hard-on was still there, fully raging, but it now was the size of a stubby
pencil and about one and a half inches long. Now, he was not overly hung,
but this was ridiculous. "What is happening to me?" he thought.
As he took off his pajama top to get into the shower, he got his second
shock. He looked down, then he looked in the mirror. Yes, no doubt about
it, there was definitely a swelling, and not only in his nipples, but the
whole area looked bigger, and somehow softer.
He ran downstairs to find that his mom and sister had already left for work.
He had no one to talk to. He was beginning to panic, when the phone rang.
It was Cindy, could he tell her? He finally decided to leak out some
information. "Cindy, there is something wrong with me. I feel very strange
and very strange things are happening."
Cindy said something that kind of disconcerted him. "Don't worry about
anything that might be happening. I will be home a little earlier than
expected and we can talk then, in the meantime, keep taking the pills and if
you need to talk, talk to your mom and sister, or you can call me at this
number" and she gave him a phone number.
After the conversation, he felt a little better, but somehow, very tired.
So, he took the pill he had forgotten to take in his excitement, and went to
the back yard in his shorts and fell on a lounge chair and fell asleep.
--

122
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xprmt2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,122 @@
Archive-name: Changes/xprmt2.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Experiment 2
When he awoke, he noticed that it was the middle of the afternoon, and mom
and sis were due at home any time.
He ran upstairs and put on a shirt and went down to set the table, as mom had
said she was going to bring some chinese food today and there would be no
cooking.
When mom and sis arrived from the boutique they owned, Mike said "Hi guys",
but his voice broke in mid word, just like it used to break last year when
he was going through his voice change. He thought to himself "Oh no, here
we go again, I thought that voice change was over". He did not notice his
mom and his sister looking at each other and smiling smuggly.
Dinner went very well, but Mike had decided not to talk too much to avoid the
embarrassment of the squeaking. But he finally told his mom that he was just
not feeling well lately. His mom just smiled, gave him his pill and took him
to bed and placed the electric pad on his belly.
Again, he felt a very strange sensation of electricity in his belly, but
thought nothing of it. One more time, he fell asleep. This time, however
the dreams were very pretty, but disconcerting. He dreamed he was on a
flower patch, a beautiful aroma arose from the blooms, the colors were
incredibly bright and beautiful. Even the sounds were more muted, more soft.
In the morning, when he went to pee, he could hardly hold his little stub (no
bigger than a pencil eraser now). As he started the stream, he felt it
running down his legs, so he decided to sit in the toilet like his sister had
to do.
In the shower, the stream of water felt very pleasant on his skin, but when
it hit his chest area, it was uncomfortable, so he had to cover his breasts
(His breasts?) with his hands to avoid the water hitting them.
After he dried himself, he went to the mirror to shave. He really did not
have to shave every day, but this was one thing he was bound to do to
reassert his manhood. Only, there was no hair on his face. Not one hair,
not even the peach fuzz with which he had started about a year ago. He
touched his face and it felt much softer and smoother than ever.
What is happening to me? he thought. When he got downstairs, and said good
morning to his mom and sister, his voice did not break, it just stayed up.
His sister said, "look Mom, he talks just like a girl!" to which mom just
replied "Don't be so cruel, just let Mike be".
This was saturday and they were all given their tasks so that the complete
house would be cleaned, top to bottom.
Mike was assigned the laundry, including stripping the beds. When he went
to strip his bed, he noticed that there was a little blood on the sheet in
the area where his bottom fit. Now he began to panic. He ran downstairs to
talk to his mom, when he found that Cindy had just come in and the three
women were talking by the pool.
They told him to bring a chair and to sit down, that they had something to
tell him.
"Mike" mom said, "since your Dad died five years ago, I have been looking at
you and considering if you suffered the same condition as he did". "Your dad
was afflicted with some strange condition which caused electricity to affect
him in very strange ways"
"One day, he got a shock while replacing a fuse. A few days later, his body
started changing, getting softer. We thought nothing of this until some time
later, he was fixing a light switch and got another shock. The next day he
had changed considerably. By the end of four days, he had turned into a
female almost completely."
"Five years ago, he got another electric shock and the change in him was
completed. There was no difference between him and me." "We decided that he
should change his life completely, we told everyone that he had died of a
very strange disease, and he went to the East Coast to live full time as the
woman he had become."
"Of course, we keep in touch, we talk quite often and he (should I say she)
visits us at the boutique. You see, she has been running our branch shop
there, and comes in once in a while to discuss the business situation. She
is our co-owner"
"We have discussed you at great length. Cindy as you know has been working
part time for us, and she overheard us the other day, and approached us with
a plan. Cindy is a Physics whiz, and she had been doing some work with
electrical stimulation. She had been successful in changing her cat's sex
from male to female, and she thought that she would be able to work the same
effect in humans."
"One of the thoughts that we had been having was that of bringing you into
the business, but a male running a clothes boutique was just not appropriate.
Cindy confessed that she was really in love with you, but not in a
male-female kind of way, you see, Cindy simply does not appreciate the male
gender."
It seemed like the situation was too far fetched for me to appreciate. Cindy
then took the floor and continued.
"My experiment was specifically designed to first attract you to it and then
to send a very powerful, but harmless bolt of electricity through your body.
Since you had the propensity, which you had inherited from your father, the
rest was simple. The pills you have been taking are a very powerful female
hormone, and with the help of a miniaturized version of my experiment
carefully placed in the heating pad, the rest was easy."
"By now, your body has probably taken the contours and characteristics of a
girl of about 12 years. However, there are still some more changes coming
which we felt you should hear before they take place."
"Of course, your voice is now totally female, you should not have to go
through the changes in pitch any longer. Your skin is totally female, you
may have notice that you haven't the slightest hair on your face. Your
breasts are growing at the right pace, as I said, your body looks like a 12
year old girl."
"Your penis should by now have almost disappeared, and you should have a
little nub left, which corresponds to a clitoris. As a matter of fact, why
don't we go inside and make an inspection of your new characteristics. Then
we will explain about the other changes occuring or about to occur."
--

123
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xprmt3.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,123 @@
Archive-name: Changes/xprmt3.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Experiment 3
They took Mike inside the house and made him take off his shorts and shirt.
He just stood there, dumbfounded, he could't think of anything to say.
All three women just walked around him and looked and prodded in all the
places where he had just been experiences the changes. Cindy told him to
spread his legs and reaching between them, she grabbed the sac containing the
only vestige of his male gender left. She kind of squeezed softly and said,
"The testicles don't seem to be responding at the same rate as the rest of
the body. They are quite small, but are definitely still there."
Mom and sis came over and started probing in the same way, then they talked
among themselves as though he wasn't present. Mom said: "Cindy, maybe a
little direct stimulation might be what is needed, we can't increase the
hormone intake level, and I know that as soon as these are gone, the rest
will follow very quickly, and I hate to have to resort to surgery". Cindy
then said: "Let's try the electrical stimulation this afternoon, we can first
give him a relaxant so that he can sleep soundly and then he can't feel the
electricity going through such a sensitive area"
Then they came to Mike and continued the explanation. "We feel it is much
better if this change happens in you in controlled conditions, and with
friendly people around you who will support you through the stages. We
thought you would be coming to us earlier to tell us about what was going
on."
Mike now said in his very feminine voice: "I have been just too afraid to
speak up. Even this morning, I found a small spot of blood on my bed, I don't
know where this came from, but I am scared at what is happening to me. Are
you guys seriously turning me into a girl?"
Mom answered: "No, the changes would have happened whether we had intervened
or not, just like what happened to your father, only like this, you will have
the support of the whole family. As a matter of fact, your father will be
coming this evening and she will be here with you for a while to help you
with your changes, since she went through the same changes five years ago."
Then they moved closer and inspected the area again, and Cindy said that she
had found a small opening behind the scrotal sac, which was probably the
beginning formation of the vaginal canal, and that that was probably where
the little blood had come from.
After they talked, they ate a lunch, and of course gave Mike his pill and
then went to his bedroom to set him up for a nap with the machine. Cindy
explained that the machine would sense when he had gone to sleep and then
present the shock while he was asleep, however he felt very vulnerable with
the electrodes being placed as they were on either side of the scrotum. Soon,
however he was off to dreamland helped by the medication that was given by
the mother.
Unbeknownst to him, as he slept, the little amount of current passed through
what was left of his manhood and helped in the process of the total
elimination of any male characteristics in Mike.
As Mike awakened in mid afternoon, the three girls were all in the room and
all had a very strange smile on their faces. Finally, mother spoke up:
"Welcome, Michelle, I have always wanted to have two daughters and now I do."
Mike immediately reached down and noticed that the electrodes had been taken
away. There was no more scrotal sac, and of course the penis had been totally
reduced to the size of a little nub. But what he/she felt was a moist slit
which opened invitingly to his touch and felt very nice.
"Michelle" Cindy said "You know that I love you, but at this moment I love
you more than ever. You are what I have dreamed all my life. We will be the
closest of couples, and I will help you to enjoy your new femininity. From
now on, you will no longer need any of Mike's old clothes, so your Mom has
given them all away to the Salvation Army. We have bought you some of the
basics, but we felt that you would enjoy in a couple of days going shopping
for the rest of your new wardrobe."
Sue then said that since she had an ear piercer from the store, she would do
Michelle's ears right away so that they would heal by the time they wend
shopping and she could wear some really nice earrings. With that, she
proceeded to double pierce each of Michelle's ears and insert in the holes
little gold studs.
Michelle didn't know how to act or what to say. As she was getting out of
bed, she noticed that she wasn't wearing anything at all, but Cindy told her
to go to the bathroom and take a bath that when she came out, they would all
help her to dress and would start teaching her the art of femininity.
As Michelle got into the already prepared tub, she noticed that the water
felt very satiny against her new soft skin. She couldn't help touching
herself in her new pussy, and enjoying the effect in the rest of the body.
She still felt like her penis was there and with a raging hard-on, but when
she went to touch it, all that was there was a little nub, but this nub was
hard and sent shivers up and down her back.
She also noticed that her breasts were now almost the same size as Cindy's,
and every bit as pretty and responsive. Her nipples began to harden and to
send nice signals throughout her body.
Then Cindy walked in and began soaping her back then slowly, she moved to the
front and spent quite some time soaping Michelle's new boobs before moving
on to the lower regions. When she reached the vagina, she taught Michelle
how to properly wash it and take care of it, so that there would be no
infection or even unpleasant odors.
After a while, she asked Michelle to stand up and rinse then she produced a
towel that was very thick and soft, and helped her to dry herself, and put
some powder.
When they went into the bedroom, there were some clothes on Michelle's bed,
but these were clothes which Michelle had never seen before. Cindy just
helped Michelle in putting her new panties, which Michelle noticed fit like
a glove and which were very comfortable. After the panties came a bra. Now,
Michelle was totally unprepared to help, but when Cindy told her that she had
to snap in front, and then turn it around and then fit her breasts in the
cup, Michelle responded like a pro.
Then came the Panty Hose, a slip and a very pretty dress completed the
outfit.
When they moved to the mirror, Michelle noticed that her hair which had been
long to begin with had grown a bit. Cindy proceeded to fix it up and Mom
mentioned that tomorrow they would go to the beauty shop for a makeover.
--

282
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xtasy.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,282 @@
Archive-name: Casual/xtasy.txt
Archive-author: Anonymous
Archive-title: Xtasy
He settled himself back onto both elbows and loosened his
belt. I got up onto my knees, hands resting on my thighs, licking
my lips nervously, though I'm sure that the moonlight made me seem
a cat, licking my lips with great relish at the thought of the
feast of cream to come.
With a wolfish grin, he unbuttoned his fly and raised his
hips into the air to ease his jeans down to his knees. I moved to
help him free his legs, taking care not to spill the contents of
his pockets into the grass. I bundled his jeans to one side, and
moved between his legs.
Taking care to warm my hand, I brushed my fingertips over his
belly hair, down onto his thigh and up onto his cock. With the
other hand, I stroked the hair of his scrotum, and then cupped his
balls gently, enjoying the play of them within their meaty sack.
His cock thickened, appreciative of my attentions to its lower
companions. I wrapped my finger and thumb around the thick root at
its base and then licked upward, from my thumb to the head of his
cock.
I looked up at his face, took the end into my mouth and
smiled. Then I closed my eyes and worked him into my mouth, back
against my tonsils until my lips touched my thumb. I paused to let
my throat relax, not wanting to choke, though I have found that
some men entertain the notion that it is an accomplishment to have
one's meat so far into a woman's mouth as to choke her. I drew a
deep breath through my nose, and then pulled my mouth back, running
my tongue along the large vein on the bottom side of his cock as I
withdrew, manipulating his balls with my hand. When I reached the
top, I stopped to lick at the slit in the head, watching his eyes
open to watch me at play.
I wet the fingers of my off hand and gently rolled the loose
skin where the scrotum attaches to the body between my thumb and
forefinger, and began to pump my mouth onto his cock. I found a
comfortable rhythm, and met his upward thrusts when I could.
Tears welled up in my eyes and rolled down my cheeks, shining
in the moonlight. I wiped them away and stopped to smile to let
him know that all was well. No tears of joy, these - just a
response to the gag reflex I was fighting down. Soon enough, I
knew, the sniffles would start, making it so difficult to breath.
He took advantage of the lull to get up onto his knees. He
raised me and took me into his arms, his erection slapping against
my belly. He hugged me fiercely to him, and then took my face in
his hands and kissed me hard upon the mouth. Then he pressed
downward on my shoulders in an unspoken request for more of the
same, a man of few words, promising much action.
I dropped down onto my belly, propped up by my elbows,
nestled between his spread thighs. He pulled my head forward until
my mouth was around his cock and held it there, rocking forward to
fuck my face in a steady rhythm, sometimes pulling back to press
through my lips before resuming his thrusts.
I caught what air I could, inhaling his meaty cock along with
it. I savored the low moans he made, the hiss of his breath as he
probed my tonsils. I kept my hand on his balls - I wanted to feel
them tighten as he came. With the other hand I teased my nipple
through my blouse.
The speed of his meaty insertions increased, and his breath
came short, his balls pulsed and he buried his cock in my throat,
holding my head against him. I let go of his balls and grabbed his
ass with both hands, kneading the flesh and pulling him against me,
as he emptied himself into my throat...
While he was still shuddering with the intensity of his
release, I pumped the last drops of cum from within his softening
shaft, licking each bead away as it appeared. When he complained
that it tickled, I stopped and we lay down, side by side.
I spread my hand and moved it lightly over his chest, wanting
to hug him against me, but fighting it down. There was time, oh,
so much time...
I rolled onto my back and admired the moon, the water, the
brush of the breeze upon my face, still damp with the effort of
bringing him off with my mouth. I sat up and peeled my blouse off,
loosened my bra and lay back down on the blanket.
He threw one arm behind his neck to pillow his head, easing
my bra off the nearest shoulder with his right hand, flinging the
rest over me. The coolness of the evening brought my nipples out
and up, the contrast of their darker color against the whiteness of
my breasts silhouetting them in the moon's pale light.
He thumbed my left nipple, smiling as it sprang back into
place. I watched his face, absorbed in his play, and asked him to
pinch it. He rolled it between thumb and forefinger, then clamped
down. My cunt ran wet with juice as I arched my back and moaned,
feeling the lust in my belly...
He rolled onto his side, and slipped his hand under the
elastic band of my pants, over my navel, into my underwear and
across my pubic hair. His middle finger slipped between my lower
lips and pressed firmly against my clitoris. Within a couple of
circular strokes, I was breathing hard, moving against his hand,
his right hand still pinching my nipple, tightly.
"Tell me what you'd like me to do," he said, with a trace of
playfulness in his voice.
"I'd like you to pull my pants down to my ankles and push my
legs forward and fuck me good and hard."
"Not so fast, not so fast... we've got plenty of time, and I
want this to last! Let's see how you like my fingers..."
He got up onto his knees and pulled my pants down, exposing
my furred furrow to the night air. I could smell my juices,
vaguely buttery, as he spread my lips wider and slipped two fingers
into my wet middle hole. I clenched against his hand and felt
warmth spreading outward to my ass and belly and thighs as my body
began to respond to his touch. He planted his thumb on my clit,
rotoring it about, and began pumping his fingers into me.
I threw my head from side to side as he began alternately
pinching one nipple and the other, as he continued his fingerplay
between my thighs. I clenched my fists and forearms, I thrust my
tits toward the night sky, I held my breath, and came and came. His
fingers never let up... he inserted a third, as I gasped and moaned
and came. He sucked my left nipple and I sobbed with joy. My
belly drew in and out like a trampoline, and I raked my fingers
through my loose hair, clasping my hands to my head to keep it from
flying off... it felt SO good. The only thing, the only thing
that could be better, I thought...
I groped about with my left hand, trying to find his cock
and encountered a rapidly recovering erection. I stroked his balls
as best I could and put a gentle grip onto his handle, and milked
it with my fingers. It stiffened appreciably as I tugged lightly
on the center portion of his shaft, and went rock hard when I
begged him to fuck me.
He broke off his dextrous assault on my delicates and cast
about for his shirt...
I heard the crinkling sound of plastic and saw him remove an
accordion-pleated assortment of condoms.
"My!" I giggled, "I didn't know you were such an optimistic
boy scout!"
"I'm an explorer scout," he replied drolly. "I'll just slip
one of these on and send in a probe..."
"Allow me," I said, in a low and insistent tone of voice.
"Fair wench, I am ever at thy service. Do with me as thou
wilt..." he sighed, clasping his hands together, letting the
wrapped condoms fall to the blanket.
I tore the endmost package from the chain, ripped it open,
then bent to attend to his cock, making sure it was nice and stiff.
I fondled his balls, pumped his prick one last time, and then
plucked the condom from the wrapper. Looking at it as best I could
in the moonlight, I worked out which side up, and slipped it down
over the head of his eager meat. Then I unrolled it down his
length, not stopping until my hand was almost flush with his belly,
his pubic hair tickling my fingers.
"Can you see the flag?" he chuckled, and I could see his
belly tensed with excitement, making laughter hard.
"Yes, and it's not at half staff," I retorted, turning away,
showing him my backside in mock indignance.
"Ah, so it's to be like this, is it," he mused. "Well! I'll
just get to work, then..."
He slipped his hand between my legs to feel my moist cunt,
moved forward to rub my button for a moment, and then rubbed the
head of his sheathed cock against my clit. I nearly jumped out of
my skin for the cold of the lubricant, but the pressure was
pleasant, making me want him inside me all the more.
Impatient, I said, "enough, enough - I want you IN me!"
"'As you wish,'" he chided, and ran his cock in circles
around my labia, zeroing in on my pussy.
With an inaudible pop! and the lovely squeaking feeling of
latex on skin, he pressed into me, jogging a bit, and then pressing
again, until he filled me. I held very still, loving that
sensation as I do, already on the verge of orgasm, as he withdrew,
to begin his rhythmic thrusts.
I groaned quietly each time his belly came up against my ass,
feeling my belly tighten, the goosebumps on my arms and legs, my
breasts shuddering with each thrust, swinging freely.
After a few minutes of this divine movement, he leaned
forward to let me feel his weight on my back, his cock still
planted deep within me, reaching around to squeeze my nipples,
kissing between my shoulder blades. He breathed on the nape of my
neck and I arched my back in delight. He put his hand on my chin
and slipped a finger into my mouth - I sucked on it, I kissed his
palm, I let him feel the smile he had brought me by giving me these
happy moments.
Then he slipped both hands beneath my shoulders and pulled me
back onto him, so that I was kneeling between his legs, my ass
resting on his lap, my weight impaling me on his cock. He rocked
me gently, and then began pinching my nipples and gently biting my
shoulders.
"I want you to fuck yourself with my cock," he whispered in
my ear... toes, my feet cradling his hips.
I raised myself off of him, skewered as I had been, until the
crown of his cock was just barely inside me, his wonderful
man-meant cooling a little in the evening air. I ground my hips in
a circular motion, clenching the mouth of my cunt, then relaxing,
letting my juices flow down to better lubricate the condom. His
crude speech had made me wet, and I made the best use I knew of
that wetness.
I began a steady rhythm of grinding, clenching and then
plunging his cock inside me, but that didn't last long. It felt too
good to go on teasing us both. Soon, I was humping away, my lower
lips wetly smacking as they met his hairy thighs with each
shuddering collision. I clenched, when I could remember to, and
tightened my cunt around the stiffness of him, until he grasped my
waist and pulled me ack against him, my head on his shoulder.
He kissed me and thrust his tongue into my mouth. I moaned
with the pleasure of fullness and being held so firmly about my
waist. The damp grass was soaking up into the blanket where my
knees pressed it to the ground. A light breeze brought my nipples
rigidly to attention again. I pinched, pulled and twisted them,
knowing he could see me playing with my tits so cruelly...
"Gawd, I want to fuck your tits! They sure look like they're
big enough..." he observed, breathing warmly on my neck.
"Maybe if we go to the showers...? We could use some shampoo
or some lotion. Lotion would be better, so I could suck and lick
your cock while you fuck my tits, and catch your cum in my mouth
when you shoot your load towards my chin," I told him.
"I'd like that, I'd like that a lot," he replied. "Now get on
your back - I want you to cum with your legs in the air, like the
song says... 'Never a care, with your legs in the air!'"
"Oooooh - you KNOW what I like!" I whispered back, and
eagerly complied by rolling onto the blanket onto my back.
I offered a leg to help him steady himself as he rose from
his sitting position. He moved between my legs and, holding onto
one leg for balance, he circled my clit with his wet,
condom-covered cock.
I arched my back in response, offering my wet and open cunt
to him, silently begging him to fill me.
He set the end of his prick just within my lips, and then
grabbed my other leg at the ankle. He rocked my legs forward,
exposing my ass and part of my back to the night air, putting my
ankles onto his shoulders. He reached forward and pulled hard on my
nipples once, and then drove his cock down into me from above.
He ramrodded my pussy several times in this way, leaving me
stunned and breathless and starting to cum, again. He bent my legs
and put my ankles against his hips, my knees thrust forward. He
used my knees as chair arms, and I reached up to lace my fingers
with his as he pumped into me. Our fingers were still laced, his
whole body shuddering, as his cum filled the condom, deep within
me...
I lay back and smiled into the night sky. Life, I said to
myself, is so damned good.
--

402
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xxx_adv2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,402 @@
The Business Trip
Men who travel on business regularly have a unique opportunity to get in
a little fun that for the most part goes to waste. I was luckier than
most on my last trip and spent all my nights with three of the most
sexually active ladies I have ever met. I had initially thought that
this trip could be better than most as I and my traveling companions
Sue, Donna and Eileen headed for the airport but dismissed my thoughts a
fantasy. Little did I know that my fantasies would not hold a candle to
the realities of this trip
After a rather uneventful trip filled with boring conversation we
arrived at the hotel where we were to give a two day training seminar to
a number of company employees. After completing the preliminary setting
up for the next day I suggested we all go out to dinner together. My
suggestion was taken and we arranged to meet in the lobby at 6:30.
Retiring to my room I again began to fantasize about the possibilities
of engaging in a little fun with my traveling companions. To say the
least they were all quite attractive and young. Sue is a 5' 7" brunette
with a pretty face and a figure that runs 35-23-36 her tits are nice and
firm and when she's bra-less which is often she shows nice hard nipples.
Donna is tall attractive blond with nice soft tits and long slender legs
and a fantastic ass. Eileen who is a bit heavier than the other ladies
has a set of knockers which easily measure in at 39+ and a nice full
ass. Just thinking about spending an evening of fucking and sucking any
of them got me hard while I was showering. Just as I was finishing my
shower a knock at the door interrupted my fantasy leaving me with a
raging hard-on. Trying to cover myself and my still hard 10" cock with
a towel I went to the door to see who had disturbed me. To my delight
it was Donna, opening the door I tried to maintain my composure and
asked her to come in. Donna was just out of the shower herself and
needed to borrow my blow dryer. I asked her to wait a minute as I
ducked back into the bathroom to get the dryer as I retrieved the dryer
I noticed Donna staring openly at my still erect cock as it bulged out
the front of the towel I had thrown on. I made sure I took my time
getting the dryer allowing Donna to get a good look. When I returned
Donna asked me if she could dry her hair in my room rather than going
back to her room and needing to return the dryer. Needless to say I
agreed. Donna move into the bathroom to dry her hair and I started to
dress for dinner.
Just as I was about to put on my pants Donna came out the bathroom door
and caught me trying to stuff my still erect cock into my pants. Donna
gazed fondly at my still stiff prick and remarked that it was bigger
than she had thought. I said it always seemed to satisfy and continued
dressing not being prepared for this turn of events I silently cursed
myself for not being quick enough to capitalize on this opportunity.
Donna returned to drying her hair and then called out that she would go
and make sure the other ladies were ready. I heard the door closed and
figured with that my chances for some quick fun were finished.
I went down to the lobby and still had to wait another half hour for my
dinner companions to join me. After a delicious dinner at one of the
local restaurants I suggested we go back to the hotel for drinks and see
what type of entertainment they had in the lounge the ladies all agreed
and Donna said she would like it if they had dancing. We went straight
to the lounge and found that indeed there was dancing in fact they had a
live band and quite a crowd had gathered. We managed to get a table and
drinks in short order and settled in to small talk about our training
session the next day. As soon as the band started playing a slow number
Donna asked me to dance, as we danced Donna moved in tighter and tighter
pressing her hips into mine and causing my cock to stiffen against her.
Just as the music stopped Donna asked me if I would like to get together
with her and the other ladies and put my stiff cock to good use. I was
taken back a little by her offer but managed to tell her I was ready for
anything. As Donna and I walked back to the table I could tell that Sue
and Eileen were looking at my cock which was bulging out the front of my
pants. Donna told the other girls we were moving the party to her room
where we would have more privacy and both Sue and Eileen nodded their
assent. Once we were in the elevator and the doors had closed Sue move
to me placing her hand on my cock and rubbing my stiff prick and balls.
I reached out and pulled Donna and Eileen to me squeezing Donna's firm
ass while fondling Eileen's big tits. Sue reached out and began to rub
Donna's tits as Donna's hand joined Sue's attacking my cock.
By the time we had reached Donna's room I was clear on the ladies
intentions and ready to fuck them all. We entered Donna's room and
quickly moved to the king-size bed and proceeded to fondle and rub each
other. I wanted the privilege of stripping the ladies and suggested
that I strip each one in turn as the others watched. They all agreed
and Donna was chosen to go first. Donna and I moved to the foot of the
bed as Eileen and Sue relaxed and fondled each others tits and cunts
watching me strip Donna. I first removed Donna's sweater exposing her
tits which were bra-less and firm with erect pink nipples. Moving my
right hand up between her legs I found she also had no panties on and
proceeded to force two fingers up her already sopping slit and rub her
clit while sucking on her firm tits and nibbling on those erect pink
nipples. Moving down I next removed her skirt exposing her full blond
bush spreading her legs so Sue and Eileen could see her pussy filled
with my fingers. Bending down I ate her pussy licking her now erect
clit until Donna came. Removing the garter belt and nylons she wore I
moved her to her side and rubbed her tight anus and ate her pussy until
she came again.
A gentle tapping on my shoulder told me it was time to move to the next
girl and I looked up to see Eileen looking into my eyes. Donna moved
back towards the head of the bed as I drew Eileen to me and began to
fondle her big tits. I could see we were all going to get into the act
as I looked back toward Donna and Sue I watched as Sue reached down
between Donna's legs and inserted three of her slim fingers into Donna's
sopping cunt. Moving quickly I removed Eileen's dress exposing her big
tits held only by her nippless bra and a black garter belt and nylons
framing her dark full bush. Moving my hand down between her legs I
forced three fingers into her sopping slit and began to massage her clit
with my thumb. I then reached back and undid her bra letting her full
tits free as I sucked and licked her nipples. I could tell Eileen was
close to cumming as her breath was coming in short gasps and decided to
make her cum with my mouth. Moving down I spread her legs further and
licked her cunt and clit removing one finger from her cunt and pushing
it up her squirming asshole. This was all Eileen could take and she
came hard pushing and grinding her sweet slit into my face. As Eileen
came down from her climax I licked her tight anus giving her a nice rim
job. stopping only when I heard Sue's voice pleading with me for her
turn.
By now I was worked up to a frenzy and there was a large wet precum
stain on my jeans. Sue dropped down and began to rub my cock while she
licked the stain on my pants. I watched as Eileen and Donna snuggled up
in the bed with each others fingers up their cunts and each squeezing
the others tits. Pulling Sue up I lifted her sweater over her head
exposing her bra-less tits and her stiff nipples taking her right tit in
my mouth I began to suck it as I bit her nipple and pushed my hand up
under her skirt. Running my hand up between her legs I found she too
had worn no panties and had only nylons on under her skirt. Reaching
her pussy I found she was nicely shaved and her smooth hairless cunt
lips were wet with pussy juice. I slowly removed her skirt exposing her
shaved pink pussy and set to work finger fucking her slippery slit as I
ate and licked her clit and twisted her long erect nipples. This action
brought Sue to a crushing climax. As she was lying there regaining her
breath I slowly stripped off her nylons and tongued her asshole getting
her ready for the girls turn to strip me. I could see Eileen and Donna
were having a good time as they were both still probing each others
cunts and had added a finger up each others assholes while they sucked
and bit at each others tits finally bringing each other to climax at the
same time.
Looking my way Eileen and Donna licked their lips and started to
approach me. In no time all three ladies were on me stripping off my
cloths and getting me ready for a hot time. Eileen pulled down my pants
and went right to work deep throating my cock, plunging the entire 10"
down her tight throat. Donna had move around and was ramming her
fingers up my asshole as she rubbed her hard nippled tits against my
back. Sue a little left out at first had moved under Eileen and began
licking and sucking my balls as she finger fucked Eileen's cunt. This
was too much for me to stand and I began to shoot a massive load down
Eileen's throat. After taking my first shot deep in her throat Eileen
pulled back off my cock and directed my second stream directly into
Sue's waiting mouth. Eileen then took my third spurt in her mouth and
pinched off the flow of cum until Donna's head appeared between my legs
and then stuffed my cock deep into Donna's mouth as I shot again. Donna
continued to suck my still hard cock until she had milked the rest of my
load and swallowed it all. Now that we were all naked the fun really
began and I was chosen to be the center of attraction.
Sue and Eileen moved me spread eagle on the bed and proceeded to suck my
cock and balls as Donna position herself above them ready to sit on my
stiff cock. Sue reached up and rammed two fingers up Donna's pussy
making sure she was well lubed and drew her down on my raging prick
while Eileen held my dick in position and fingered my anus. I watched
as Donna forced the entire 10" of my swollen meat up her slick pink cunt
and felt Sue ram her fingers up Donna's asshole and rub my cock inside.
Meanwhile Eileen had removed her fingers from my asshole and had taken
up a position squatting over my face, I watched as Eileen positioned
herself ready to lower her sopping snatch onto my waiting lips and
tongue. Eileen was ramming two fingers in and out of her soddened
snatch while rubbing her clit with her thumb. Eileen slid her fingers
out and moved down placing her sweet slit directly on my waiting mouth.
I began to eat her cunt forcing my tongue deeply up her throbbing cunt
and licking her engorged clit. Meanwhile Donna had set up a steady
rhythm pounding my straining cock balls deep in her slippery slit on
each thrust. Sue stood straddling me facing Donna and had Donna licking
her erect clit and finger fucking her hot pussy. Eileen was busy
ramming a dildo up Sue's anus while giving her a fantastic rim job with
her tongue. A few minutes of this action had all of us cumming hard.
Eileen was first and flooded my face with her sticky juices as she
convulsed with orgasm ramming her cunt down on my face causing my tongue
to slip even deeper into her hot pink hole. Sue came next replete with
moans and swearing filling Donna's mouth and face with her slick juices
as she moved back forcing the dildo Eileen was wielding deep up her
anus. And finally I and Donna came together as she rammed her tight
pussy down on my straining cock covering my cock and balls with her hot
cunt juice as I pumped a big load load of my sperm up her tight hot
cunt.
After a few minutes of rest the ladies were at me again, Sue was sucking
my cock making sure I was as hard as a rock for the next round. Eileen
who had recovered from her climax was licking my nipples while she
probed Sue's exposed cunt and ass with her fingers. Donna was fingering
Eileen's cunt while she pumped her own pussy and collected the cum I had
deposited there eagerly licking and sucking it off her fingers. I in
turn managed to play with Eileen's big tits rubbing those firm mounds
and twisting her nipples. Soon we got back down to business and Eileen
rose to straddle my hard thick cock Donna reached up spreading Eileen's
swollen cunt lips exposing the wet pink inner reaches of her tight cunt.
Sue held my cock in position and rammed two fingers of her free hand up
Eileen's throbbing anus as Eileen rammed herself down on my stiff cock
with one continuous thrust. As my stiff cock spread Eileen's slick
tight twat I could feel Sue's fingers press against my prick from inside
Eileen's throbbing asshole. Donna meanwhile had inserted two fingers up
my anus and was reaming my ass with hard deep strokes. Eileen engulfed
my full ten inches setting up a hard pounding rhythm which drove my dick
deep into her tight cunt with each stoke. Sue pulled her fingers from
Eileen's ass and moved around to sit on my face. Donna helped Sue by
spreading her cunt open as Sue settled her shaved slippery cunt on my
mouth and I forced my tongue deep into her pink pussy and alternated
between probing her hot cunt and licking and sucking her erect clit.
Donna meanwhile had take up a position between Sue and Eileen and was
sucking Eileen's big tits and biting her nearly inch long nipples while
Sue was reaming her anus with the dildo and sucking her clit while she
pumped 2 fingers up Donna's wet tight cunt. Sue was the first to cum
flooding my face with her sweet cunt juice and mashing her sopping cunt
into my mouth grinding herself to a complete climax. I could not hold
out any longer and began pumping my load up Eileen's tight hot pussy as
I bucked my hips forcing my dick deeper into her clutching slit. This
brought Eileen to climax and she flooded my now softening cock with her
thick cunt juice and sat down trapping my cock inside her pulsing twat.
Sue had increased her efforts on Donna's asshole and cunt and now had
Donna nearing her climax. Eileen sensing Donna's impending orgasm began
to suck her soft tits biting and twisting Donna's erect nipples. This
took Donna over the top and she began to cum moaning, twisting and
covering Sue's face with her pussy juice. We rested for a few minutes
lying together in a twisted pile of sweat soaked bodies until we had
regained enough strength to go at each other again.
As Sue was the only on left who had not had a chance to feel my cock
being rammed into her pussy she watched as Eileen and Donna sucked and
licked my dick restoring it to its former glory. While they worked on
me Sue knelt between Donna and Eileen and fingered there exposed cunts
and assholes bending to lick and suck their clits. Soon I too was ready
for another round and watched as Sue squatted above my 10" prong ready
to force it deep into her swollen slit. Donna grabbed my engorged cock
and held it ready as she eased two fingers of her other hand up my now
pulsing anus. Eileen rammed two fingers up Sue's cunt withdrawing them
slowly as she forced two fingers of her other hand deep into Sue's
dilated anus. Spreading Sue's swollen pink cunt lips Eileen helped Sue
mount my raging cock. I could feel Eileen's fingers press against my
cock thru Sue's anal wall as Sue slowly forced herself down the length
of my throbbing penis. Once Sue had fully engulfed my raging prick
Eileen and Donna moved up to my head and watched as Sue set up a slow
steady rhythm which caused my cock to alternate from deep in her
twitching cunt to almost out and back. Donna took up a position
straddling my head and prepared to lower her sopping pink pussy onto my
mouth. Eileen rammed her finger up Donna's asshole and spread Donna's
swollen cunt lips as I eased my tongue into Donna's soft pink pussy and
began to eat her sopping slit and lick her exposed stiff clit. Donna
told Eileen to take the same position she had earlier and grabbed the
big dildo ready to ream Eileen's tight puckered anus. Eileen followed
Donna's lead and soon was sucking Sue's firm tits and biting her erect
nipples as Donna slowly pushed the big dildo up Eileen's exposed anus
until all but 2 inches of it 12" length was buried in her stretched
asshole. Donna then pushed two fingers up Eileen's packed pussy and
began to suck, bite and lick Eileen's inch long erect clit. This
combined with watching my cock being rammed up Sue's swollen cunt
brought Eileen off in a matter of a few minutes. Eileen came with a
rush flooding Donna's mouth and face with her slick juice and bit down
hard on Sue's erect pink nipples. This set Sue off and she came in hard
waves which clamped my cock tightly in her hot cunt and forced me to
climax. I came like there was no tomorrow filling Sue's tight slit with
my sticky load of sperm. Sensing Donna was close to cumming I reached
up grabbing her tit with one hand while ramming two fingers up her
sopping cunt and another up her well lubed anus. This combined with my
tonguing and sucking of her clit brought her to orgasm and she proceeded
to fill my mouth with her sticky sweet juices as her cunt and anus
clamped down hard on my fingers as she bucked and moaned out her
pleasure.
Needless to say by this point we were all covered in a mixture of cum,
cunt juice and sweat and very tired. Lacking a sufficient erection to
proceed I suggested we rest a little and shower before we attempted
anything more. A sense of relief came over me as the ladies whole
heartily agreed. As we were relaxing Eileen began to play with Sue's
pussy and remarked how much she liked the slick effect of Sue's shaved
cunt lips. Donna said she too liked the way it felt and asked Sue if it
felt better when she fucked. Sue told Eileen and Donna that it was
defiantly better for both fucking and sucking as it made the whole area
much more sensitive and accessible. Eileen asked me if I had ever
shaved pussy before and did I like the look and feel of naked cunts. I
told her and Donna that I personally preferred nicely shaved cunts and
that I had been shaving my wifes cunt for many years. Both Eileen and
Donna asked me to shave them prior to their showers to which I readily
agreed. Moving to the bathroom I started on Eileen first first clipping
back her full bush and then shaving her cunt lips clean and finishing
off by shaving off the fine hair around her anus. When I finished Sue
and Donna examined my work and liked the effect especially the small
tuft of hair I left on the top of Eileen's mound. Moving between
Eileen's splayed thighs Donna proceeded to force two fingers up Eileen's
now naked cunt lips while pressing her thumb up her anus. Sue began to
suck and bite Eileen's nipples working her to climax. Donna replace
Eileen and I proceeded to shave her cunt and anus clean which was
followed by Eileen and Sue descending on Donna until she too had
climaxed. I felt that Sue shouldn't be left out and had Donna and
Eileen pleasure Sue before we started our showers.
Once we had all showered and refreshed ourselves that pulsing feeling
returned to my cock and I told the girls that we should organize some
more games as my cock needed attention. Seeing my stiff cock Sue
suggested we return to the bed and start fucking. I move Sue to a
doggie style position on the bed and directed Eileen to get under her
with her head between Sue's legs. Eileen crawled underneath and began
eating Sue's pussy tonguing her hole and licking her hard clit. I told
Eileen to open Sue's swollen cunt and put my cock up it. Eileen first
forced my cock deep into her throat then guided it deep into Sue's tight
slippery slit. Ramming my cock balls deep in Sue's cunt I told her to
finger and eat Eileen's cunt and ass. Donna looked at me forlorn and I
told her not to worry and to straddle Sue's hips and lay back exposing
her sweet slit for me. I then began to finger fuck her hot cunt and
anus as I bent to lick and suck on her exposed erect pink clit. This
made Donna perk up and she began to wiggle and squirm under my
onslaught. I especially liked the look and feel of the girls newly
shaven pussies. Once I had brought Sue to her first orgasm I pulled out
of her pulsing cunt and asked Eileen to guide me into Sue's tight
asshole. Eileen grabbed my cock and placed the head at the entrance to
Sue's puckered pink anus and held it as I slowly pushed the entire 10"
shaft slowly up Sue's tight rectum. I immediately set up a rapid
pounding pace in Sue's asshole which brought her and myself to a
blistering orgasm at the same time. Pulling out of her hot ass I rammed
my prick into Eileen's mouth fucking her throat for all I was worth
depositing the last of my sperm deep in her throat. Just as I was
finishing my own orgasm I felt Donna start to cum I clamped down on her
clit while twisting my fingers into her cunt and anus. Sue who had
temporarily stopped her fevered activity on Eileen resumed a frantic
pace bringing Eileen to her climax and covering Sue's face with her
thick juices.
Since I had directed the last activity Eileen claimed her turn to give
orders and told me to get behind her and fuck her cunt doggie style. I
complied with out complaint and spread her slick shaven cunt lips and
rammed my cock balls deep in her sopping twat. She then directed Donna
to lie in front of her and spread her legs so she could eat Donna's hot
cunt and anus. Eileen told Sue to sit on Donna's face and have Donna
eat her cunt and suck my cum out of her asshole. I set up a fast pace
pounding the entire 10" of my cock in and out of Eileen's hot pink cunt.
Eileen was feverishly working on Donna's slippery pink pussy ramming two
fingers in and out of her cunt while lashing Donna's stiff protruding
clit with her tongue and forcing her index finger deep into her
throbbing anus. Sue had her cunt firmly planted on Donna's mouth and
was grinding her swollen pink pussy lips into Donna's mouth as Donna
probed Sue's moist pussy and tight anus with her tongue. Donna
alternately licked and sucked Sue's swollen clit and squeezed her ample
tits rolling Sue's hard erect nipple in her fingers. Eileen was close
to climax and was forcing her cunt back on my throbbing cock with ever
increasing pressure. Sensing her impending orgasm I forced two fingers
up Eileen's squirming asshole and began finger fucking her tight anus.
This combined with the deep probing my cock was giving her clutching
slit brought Eileen to her first orgasm. As the waves of her pleasure
subsided I pulled out of her cunt and positioned my cock to penetrate
her tight anus rubbing my the head up and down on her puckered pink
anus. With one firm stroke I buried my throbbing cock deeply up her
tight asshole until my balls slapped her swollen cunt lips. My pounding
in Eileen's anus forced her mouth more deeply into Donna's cunt
triggering Donna's climax which flooded Eileen's mouth and face with her
slick juices. Sue was near her orgasm and watching Donna cum forced Sue
over the top also and she released her sweet thick juices into Donna's
waiting mouth and face covering her with her cum. Watching these ladies
climax got me really hot and I began to cum pumping a thick juicy load
of sperm up Eileen's twitching anus. As I shot my load into Eileen I
could feel her reach her second orgasm as her asshole milked the cum
from my spurting dick. I pulled out of her asshole and moved to Donna's
head forcing my still swollen cock deeply down her throat spending the
last of my ejaculation in her tight throat. I collapsed on the bed as
Donna continued to Suck my cock and finger my anus keeping me hard in
preparation for her turn.
It was a while until I could regain my desire for the ladies but their
continual assault on my senses made me rise to the challenge once more.
Donna was in charge for this round and demanded I fuck her cunt asshole
and mouth. Sue and Eileen were ready and willing to go at me but felt
Donna should have her turn being the queen of the may. Donna positioned
herself above my cock and directed Sue and Eileen to open her pussy to
accept my straining member. Eileen spread Donna's pink swollen cunt
lips as Sue held my cock in position for to be thrust up Donna's now
dripping pussy. Eileen slowly inserted two of her fingers up Donna's
tight anus while Sue guided Donna down onto my ridged cock forcing it
deeply up her tight slit. Once Donna had me fully rammed up her cunt
she asked Eileen to get a strap on double dildo from the nightstand.
Never losing her pounding rhythm on my cock Donna helped Sue force the
thick plastic shaft up Eileen's well juiced twat fingering her tight
asshole in the process. Once Eileen was fully decked out in her new
prick Donna told Eileen to fuck her anus with the huge plastic penis
sticking out of her cunt. Sue helped Eileen force the plastic shaft
deep into Donna's twitching asshole while Donna continued to fuck
herself silly on my hard shaft. After Eileen had gotten her new prick
buried deeply into Donna's ass Donna had Sue sit on my face and grind
her swollen pussy and engorged clit into my mouth and tongue. The
feeling on my cock was tremendous and I could feel the dildo being
pounded in and out of Donna's anus by Eileen as my own cock was rammed
in and out of Donna's packed pussy by her unrelenting strokes. Soon I
could just not take it another minute and began to shoot my river of cum
deep into Donna's hot cunt as I heard Eileen reach her own climax.
Donna began to buck and wither on my now pulsing cock bringing herself
to climax and collapsing on my chest. Sue began to thrust her cunt
harder against my mouth and tongue nearing her own orgasm. Sensing she
needed a little help i reached back and rammed two fingers up her
exposed asshole and began biting and sucking her stiff clit. This was
all Sue needed and she to began to climax drenching my face with the
last of her sweet cunt juice. After this we all cleaned up being too
fucked out to continue.
I was late for the training session every day but if the audience only
knew why I think they would have understood.


353
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/X/xxxmas.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,353 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/xxxmas.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Very Merry XXXmas, A
My wife and I recently had an opportunity to become involved with a
group of married couples who love sex. We met our now loving group at a
party which started out innocently enough over the Christmas holidays.
My wife got an invitation to attend a party of her friends at the office
and we went thinking we would pass some pleasant time over the holidays.
To our surprise this invitation turned out to be a welcome into a hot
sex party.
My wife Sue and I had always enjoyed sex and had on occasion swapped
mates on a one to one basis with some close friends but never on the
orgy scale of a major swing club. Sue loves to go both ways and has had
a relationship with a number of her female friends over the years. I
have had the benefit of her bi relationships as often I would join her
and her lover for a afternoon of lust. Sue is five feet 10 with large
firm tits and a fantastic ass. She loves to suck and fuck and delights
in eating out pussy while a stiff cock is rammed up her cunt. I have
the lucky privilege of having a thick ten inch cock which can cum and
cum without tiring a fact that pleases Sue no end.
We arrived at the party and was greeted by the hostess, Sally a close
friend of my wifes but not one of her bi lovers. Sally showed us into
the living room and introduced us to her husband Doug and three other
couples. Donna a tall blond with large tits and long legs who looked
like she could be great in bed and her husband Tom, a good looking guy
with a large bulge showing he was obviously well hung.
Donna was sitting on the couch with her feet up on the coffee table
showing quit a lot of firm thigh. Eileen a big dark haired woman with
very large tits which were stretching her blouse and sporting very erect
nipples. Her husband Pete was definitely looking over Sue in a way that
I found quite provocative while Sue stared openly at the lump in his
pants. The last couple was Ceil and Andy, Ceil was a petite red head
dressed in a short mini and was showing lots of firm leg. Her husband
was sitting across from Donna and I could tell his attention was focused
on her legs watching for a good beaver shot from my estimation.
We introduced ourselves and the conversation continued with Eileen
telling a story about their recent vacation. Eileen wasn't shy at all
as she regaled the group with the goings on at a club in california. It
seems that they had spent some time at a special nude only club which
had a very hot activity schedule. Sue asked me to accompany her to the
kitchen and fix her a drink. Once in the kitchen Sue started to rub my
cock through my pants and told me that she was getting very turned on by
the conversation. I reached up under her skirt and rubbed her pussy
through her panties as she rubbed my prick. Just then our hostess Sally
came into the kitchen behind Sue, seeing what was going on Sally put her
fingers to her lips in a signal to keep her presence a secret. I
watched as Sally pulled up her skirt exposing a nicely trimmed pussy for
my inspection. Sally spread her cunt lips and licking her fingers
slowly forced two of her fingers into her wet twat. Seeing her
intention was to have a bit of fun I began to pull up Sue's skirt
exposing her panty covered ass to my hands and Sally's gaze. I slipped
Sue's panties down over her firm ass and spread her ass cheeks opening
her ass so Sally could see her hot tight anal pucker. Sue responded by
unzipping my pants and fishing out my now stiff cock. Pulling Sue's
head to my cock I forced my stiff shaft deep into her hot mouth and
throat as I licked my fingers and pressed them up Sue's hot tight ass
and cunt. Sue was really worked up by now and Sally had removed all of
her cloths and stood naked at the end of the counter.
Sally came boldly over to us and pulled my fingers from my wife's anus
and replaced them with her tongue. Sue gave a slight start but her
mouth never left my stiff cock as Sally began to lick and tongue fuck my
wife's asshole. Sue was lost in a world of her own now and her legs
spread giving both Sally and I more access to her hot steaming holes. I
started to unbutton my wife's blouse and undid her bra freeing her firm
tits. I pulled Sue's blouse and bra off and began to pull on her very
stiff nipples as Sue deep throated my cock. I pulled my fingers from
Sue's cunt and Sally began to eat my wife's pussy in earnest making Sue
moan with pleasure. Sue had my rod buried deep in her throat and I
could feel the sperm building up in my balls as she stroked my stiff
cock in and out of her velvet mouth. Sue began to cum releasing her
sweet pussy juice into Sally's waiting mouth as I filled Sue's mouth and
throat with my thick creamy load. Sue gulped it down like honey and
sucked the remnants of my climax from my still stiff cock. I pulled
back an watched as Sally sucked Sue's clit and licked up my wife's sweet
slippery pussy juice. I was still hard as a rock when Doug, Sally's
husband came into the kitchen to see what was going on, I guess we made
quite a commotion. Doug looked over at me and smiled then began to
remove his shirt and pants exposing a thick long tool which was fully
erect in no time. Doug approached Sue, Sally his wife spread Sue's cunt
and guided her husbands rock hard cock into my wife's still quivering
cunt. I watched as Doug began to stroke into my wife's pussy and
squeezed my wifes firm tits and nipples as he filled her creamy cunt
with his long hard cock.
Sally had left her position under my wife and came to my side. I
grabbed Sally's full firm tits and slowly forced my fingers into her hot
wet slit. Moving her to the kitchen table I layed her back onto the
table and spread her legs exposing her nicely trimmed cunt. Doug was in
full swing now ramming his cock up Sue's pussy as he pulled on her tits
and twisted her stiff nipples. I spread Sally's cunt lips and gave her
a few licks making her cunt jump under my tongue. I placed the head of
my cock against Sally's slippery pussy lips and slowly pressed the
entire length of my 10" cock up her tight cunt in one slow motion.
Sally cried out as my big prick entered her tight slippery slit and she
pulled my hands to her tits and urged me on. I began stroking into
Sally with long firm strokes as I pulled her stiff hard nipples making
her repeatedly cry out for more. Sue was moaning loudly now and Doug
was ramming his cock into her pussy with quick rapid strokes. I heard
Sue begin her climax just as Doug began to grunt out his orgasm and fill
my wife's hot pussy with his steamy sperm. Hearing her husband reaching
fulfillment brought Sally to orgasm as my prick reamed into her sweet
slit. Sally's cunt griped my cock tightly as she twitched in orgasmic
bliss and I succumb to the pleasure of the moment filling her tight box
with my own load of sticky sperm.
As we wound down from our pleasure trance I noticed we were not alone
the other couples were standing in the kitchen door watching our sexual
antics. At first I was concerned how they would react but as I looked
over their faces I noticed real lust not shock. Andy Ceil's husband had
his hand on Donna's tit and was twisting her prominent nipple between
his fingers as he gently massaged her breast. Ceil was standing in
front of Pete and her skirt was hiked up and I could see Pete had one
hand up between her legs from the back as he rubbed her small firm tits
with his other hand. Eileen was rubbing her cunt against Tom's leg as
he worked both of her large tits with his hands making her nipples stand
out against the tight material of her silky blouse. Seeing we had
audience Doug and Sue joined Sally and I by the table and Doug began to
feed his wife his cum slicked cock as Sue bent down to lick Sally's
stiff clit as I slowly stroked my cock into her overheated pussy. We
continued like this for a few minutes and got a round of applause from
our impromptu audience.
Donna suggested we retire to the living room where we could all enjoy
the fun and we heartily concurred. Helping Sally off the table we all
went into the living room. I suggested the three still dressed couples
pair off in non spouse couples and strip each other so that we could all
get down to basics. They all agreed and Sue, Sally, Doug and I rested
on the couch as we watched the other guests get naked and turned on.
Ceil paired off with Pete and Pete soon had her naked exposing the
cutest red haired pussy and a nice set of small firm tits with hard pink
nipples. Ceil returned the favor by ripping off Pete's cloths and
stroking his stiff cock then taking his cock balls deep into her throat
while he pulled on her nipples and rubbed her tits. Eileen was quickly
stripped by Tom and her tits were at least 38's, her pussy was nicely
shaven and her pink cunt lips hung invitingly between her legs. Eileen
was quick to strip Tom's cloths off and soon had his stiff member
between her tits urging him to tit fuck her as she bent to take the head
of his prick into her mouth. Donna took the lead and striped Andy
exposing his cock and forcing his prick into her mouth as she pulled
gently on his balls and played with his ass. Andy broke away and
rapidly removed Donna's cloths showing us her firm body with full firm
tits and a fantastic ass. Andy spread her legs and got down and ate her
pussy like a man possessed.
Watching all of this had Doug and I stiff again and Sally began to
stroke my stiff pole bringing it to her lips and forcing her mouth down
my pole until my balls rested against her chin. Looking over I saw that
Doug was getting a similar workout from my wife Sue and her cheeks and
throat were bulging with his stiff prick. Since our wives were between
us on the couch I reached over and pressed my fingers up Sue's exposed
cunt and asshole. Sue moaned and thrust Doug's cock deeper into her
throat. Doug following my lead grabbed his wife's ass and spread her
cheeks forcing two fingers up her creamy slit and his thumb up her
asshole. I could feel Sally's throat tighten around my cock as Doug
probed her cunt and anus. Things were heating up on the floor in front
of us Andy had Donna down on her back and was ramming his pick up her
hot blond pussy making her cry out her pleasure on each stroke as he
pulled her stiff nipples. Tom had Eileen up on all fours and was
rapidly stroking his long thick cock into her shaved cunt. Each thrust
made Eileen's tits jump and sway as they hung down swollen with sexual
excitement. Ceil was laying under Eileen as Pete stroked his cock into
her red haired pussy, she was moaning as his cock invaded the depths of
her tight young slit. Ceil had her hands around Eileen's tits and was
sucking on her nipples as they swayed under the weight of the pounding
Tom was giving Eileen's cunt. It wasn't long before the pent up lust
brought the group on the floor to a long loud orgasmic climax. I
watched Andy stiffen as he squirted his load up Donna's quivering slit
and worked her pussy until she came to a twitching climax. Ceil was
right with her and she climaxed her legs locking around Pete's ass
forcing him balls deep in her stretched pussy and making him fire his
load deep into the recesses of her hot twat. Eileen started to twitch
with orgasm as Tom poured his load into her waiting cunt filling her
pussy with his hot load. Being spent for the moment the three couples
layed on the floor and rubbed each other until they had regained their
breath.
By this time Doug and I were both more than ready to go as were Sue and
Sally. Looking over the group on the floor I suggested we join them and
start the fucking and sucking all over again. Sue and Sally scampered
off the couch and joined the couples on the floor. Sue nuzzled up
between Eileen's wide open thighs and began to lick and suck her shaved
pussy sucking Tom's load from Eileen's open snatch. This got Andy
excited and he moved around under Sue's sopping pussy and began to lick
her cum stained twat. Sue begged Andy to fuck her pussy and he
positioned himself behind my wife and pressed his cock up her slick twat
ramming his pole deep into her hot pussy with hard pounding strokes. I
went over to Eileen's head and rubbed my cock into her lips. Eileen
opened her mouth and swallowed my cock deep into her throat as she
played with my balls and fingered my ass. Sally spread Ceil's legs and
began to tongue fuck the red heads cute cum slick pussy lapping up
Pete's load while she rubbed Ceil's clit and gently probed her anal
pucker. Doug followed my lead and straddled Ceil's face offering her
his stiff cock which she quickly gobbled down until only his balls were
still visible. Pete's cock was stiff again and he moved in on Sally's
exposed and waiting twat. After giving her cunt a few preliminary licks
Pete mounted Sally doggy style pounding his ridged pole up her sperm
lubed cunt. Pete probed Sally deeply making her moan with each thrust.
Needing some pussy myself I pulled Eileen away from my wife's wanton
mouth and raised her legs up and continued the pussy licking Sue had
started. In no time Eileen began to quiver with orgasmic delight. I
moved up to her tits sucking and nibbling her erect nipples as I rammed
my cock deep into her hot cunt. Tom had positioned his wife Donna's
head under Sue so Donna could suck and lick Sue's hanging tits. Tom
meanwhile had raised Donna's legs to his shoulders and was fucking his
prick up her pretty blond pussy. Doug turned Ceil around and while she
kissed Sally and reached up and played with Sally's tits and frigged
Sally's clit Doug was pounding his cock up Ceil's tight little pink
pussy. With all that attention Sally went over the edge and began to
cum hollering for Pete to fill her pussy with his sperm. Pete stiffened
noticeably and began to pump Sally's slit full of his hot cum. Andy
started to grunt and Sue called out for him to ram her pussy and fill it
with his sperm as Sue came to a shuttering climax. I felt Eileen begin
to quiver again and her cunt gripped my invading cock like a vise.
Eileen begged me to fill her cunt an as her climax peaked I pumped my
load deep into her hot tight slit. Donna had Sue's whole tit in her
mouth by now and I could tell she was cumming by the way her belly
rippled with each stroke of Tom's cock. Tom was ready and he shot a big
load into Donna's gripping cunt as they both climaxed together. Sally
now coming down from her orgasm began to suck Ceil's pert tits making
Ceil get more excited. Ceil began screaming and arched her back
pressing her cunt into Doug's hard pounding strokes until they climaxed
and Doug filled that tight little pink pussy with a massive load of
jism. We all layed down in a heap licking and sucking each other trying
to rest for the next pairing.
Slowly we regained our former lust and one by one couples paired off and
began to go at it again. Pete rolled Donna on her back and began to
suck her cunt while massaging her firm tits and stiffing nipples. Since
Donna was so tall I decided that there would be room enough for Ceil to
sit on Donna's face while Pete fucked the tall blond. I pulled Ceil to
me and got her in a sixty nine position spreading her legs and licking
her pink pussy and erect clit. Ceil responded in kind and soon had my
cock deep in her throat as she played with my balls and fingered my
asshole. Seeing Ceil's anal predilections I pushed my finger up her
anus and was rewarded with a cry of passion as she took the whole ten
inches of my prick deep into her throat. I wanted to watch the others
as they progressed with their love making so after a short time I pulled
Ceil up and had her straddle Donna's mouth. By now Pete had his stiff
prick buried deep up Donna's cunt and was plunging in and out of her hot
box with long slow strokes. Donna was well on her way to a massive
climax and pulled Ceil's hips down and began to suck her clit. I moved
in behind Ceil and rammed my cock into her hot tight pink cunt pressing
forward until my balls were resting on Donna's face and I could feel her
tongue on my cock as she licked Ceil's stretched pussy and clit. I set
up a firm slow stroking in Ceil's cunt which made her pant out her
passion. Looking around I saw that I was not the only one stroking and
poking, Doug had Eileen up on all fours and was pumping her pussy with
his long cock as he probe her asshole with two fingers. Eileen was
almost incoherent her passion and the pleasure she was receiving made
her appear as a woman possessed. Sue and Sally positioned themselves
under Eileen's tits and were both sucking her stiff nipples and
squeezing her large tits. Tom was fucking his cock deep into my wife
Sue's pussy and I could see her pubic area tremble with each stroke.
Andy had Sally's legs spread obscenely and was probing her hot wet cunt
with his stiff pole making her tits shake with each thrust. I felt
Ceil's tight cunt begin to spasm signalling her climax was close and I
grabbed her tits and pulled on her nipples as she came. Ceil's tight
cunt gripped my cock with new intensity and I felt my cum boil up from
my balls and fill her pussy as we climaxed together. Ceil overcome with
pleasure sank down on Donna, seeing an opportunity for more I pulled my
still hard prick out of Ceil's cunt and spread her ass cheeks exposing
her pink puckered asshole. I rubbed some cum from her cunt on her ass
and pressed my cock up her tight anus. Ceil began to moan again as I
stroked my full ten inches up her hot tight rectum. Donna was sucking
down the juice and cum from Ceil's pussy as she too began to climax her
hips were thrusting up and I could tell from his expression that Pete
was filling her cunt with his warm sperm. Doug began his characteristic
grunting as he filled Eileen's cunt with sperm and Sue and Sally helped
Eileen over the top by frigging her clit. Eileen came so hard that she
passed out and Sue and Sally had to pull their heads out from under her.
Tom was pounding Sue's cum slick pussy and I knew they would cum any
minute, Sally was already in climax her hips thrusting up to meet Andy's
hard thrusts. I could see Andy's load leaking from Sally's satisfied
pussy as I hear my wife start to cum and looked on as Tom filled her
pussy with yet another load of cum. I was now pounding Ceil's tight
asshole with all my might and I her cry out as another orgasm ripped
thru her small firm body. Ceil's anus clamped down hard on my prick and
I felt my sperm fill her tight little butt as I rammed my cock up her
asshole. I pulled out of the little red head's well fucked asshole and
she rolled over on her side panting from her pleasure. Donna went to
Ceil and licked her anus collecting my load from her now dilated
asshole.
Everyone was more than a little fucked out and I went to the kitchen to
get some wine to help us all get going again. By the time I had
returned the ladies had perked up considerably and Sue was gently
licking Eileen's cunt while Donna had her fingers up Ceil's cunt and
asshole. Sally was licking Donna's puckered anus while she pushed three
fingers into Donna's wet pink pussy. The guys however were still fucked
out and although they were stroking their cocks none of them had a
serviceable erection. We drank the wine and discussed other parties we
had been to and other sexual experiences which each couple had
participated in. Slowly the sex talk and the wine worked their magic
and hard cocks were again beginning to appear. Ceil began the session
by sucking her husband Andy's cock and balls while she shoved her finger
up his asshole and massaged his prostrate. Seeing her success the other
wifes join in and began to work their mates for our final orgy scene. I
watched Eileen suck Pete as Sue began to work on my half hard rod and
pressed her finger deep into my asshole soon she had me fully erect.
Once all of us had stiff pricks the ladies switched and the fucking
began. Donna came over to me and pushed me on my back sucking my now
rigid cock as she straddled my face and planted her sweet blond bush on
my mouth. I went to work on her cunt and clit as she deep throated my
cock and fingered my asshole. Seeing her desire I spread her ass cheeks
and pushed two fingers up her open anus. Sue moved to Pete and
straddled his prick stroking it as she slowly slid down impaling her
cunt on his stiff throbbing cock. I watched as Pete's cock spread her
cunt lips and slowly worked its way up my wife's pink wet pussy. Once
Pete was fully up her slit Sue began to bounce up and down ramming
Pete's cock deep into her hot wet vagina. Pete reached up and began to
pull her stiff nipples as she fucked her pussy with his prick. Doug had
his wife Sally on all fours her legs spread obscenely and was licking
her pussy as he probed her asshole with two fingers. Ceil grabbed Tom's
cock and lead him over to where Sally was, got under Sally and began to
suck her tits as Tom spread Ceil's legs and pushed his fat cock up her
red haired cunt. Eileen went over to Andy and grabbed his cock leading
him to Donna and I. Eileen pushed Donna down toward my cock and Donna
turned and mounted my stiff meat shoving my entire 10 inches up her wet
hot pussy. Eileen got to one side and began to lick and suck Donna's
stiff clit as my cock rammed up her hot tight pussy. Andy mounted Eileen
doggy style and rammed his meat up her cum stained pussy and began to
bang away making her tits jump and bounce with the force of his plunges.
Donna began to cum almost at once and I could feel her hot wet slit
tighten around my cock. Once she had finished her climax Donna rose up
and grabbed my cock directing it up her asshole. I felt her tight butt
put pressure on my cock and began to ram my tool up her asshole as she
rammed herself down on my stiff prick. I could hear my wife Sue calling
out her orgasm and demanding that Pete fuck her asshole. Looking over I
could see Pete's sperm running out of my wife's cunt as she rose up to
get Pete's cock free. Then Sue rammed herself down impaling her asshole
on Pete's slippery erection stretching her anus with each thrust. Sally
was cumming now and Doug filled her tight cunt with his creamy load.
Ceil was thrashing around her orgasm taking her breath away as Tom
filled her pink pussy with his sperm. Soon Donna was cumming again and
I fired another load into her body this time filling her hot rectum with
my hot sperm. My wife climaxed again as Pete filled her hot ass with
his load and Sue collapsed on the floor fully satiated. Eileen was
cumming and Andy filed her hot pussy with sperm as she climaxed multiple
times. Everyone was fucked out and we all lay back resting until we
could regain our breath. The rest of the evening went well and we all
got to be good friends. We now get together about twice a month to suck
and fuck ourselves silly. Since our initial meeting we have added a few
people to the group and I've never had a better XMAS present.
--

42
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y.1 Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,42 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#000000" TEXT="#00FF00" LINK="#00FF00" ALINK="#00AA00" VLINK="#00AA00">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: Y</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00FF00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00DD00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00AA00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yale.txt">yale.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11309<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Yale Frat Party
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yardsale.txt">yardsale.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20532<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Yard Sale
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/ygirla.txt">ygirla.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 147024<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Girl: A Story of Sexual Servitude and Submission
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/ymca.txt">ymca.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 18865<BR><TD> EROTICA: At the YMCA
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yng-leso.txt">yng-leso.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11890<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Lesbians by Mr. Double (January 8, 1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngcch01.txt">yngcch01.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21630<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 1
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngcch02.txt">yngcch02.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13373<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngcch03.txt">yngcch03.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12238<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngcch04.txt">yngcch04.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22634<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 4
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngcch05.txt">yngcch05.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11948<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 5
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngcch06.txt">yngcch06.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21949<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 6
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngcch07.txt">yngcch07.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17278<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 7
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngmodel.txt">yngmodel.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15639<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Young Model Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngneibr.txt">yngneibr.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24197<BR><TD> EROTICA: Beth's Story: My Young Neighbor (August 4, 1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yngslut1.txt">yngslut1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30166<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Slut
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/young2.txt">young2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 23552<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love Chapter II
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/young3.txt">young3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15360<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love Chapter III
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/young4.txt">young4.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10240<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love Chapter IV
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/youngluv.txt">youngluv.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30357<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #1: The Beginning, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/younglv2.txt">younglv2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22638<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #2: One Month Later, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/younglv3.txt">younglv3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14849<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #3: The Next Week, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/younglv4.txt">younglv4.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10189<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #4: Bobby Comes Home, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/younglv5.txt">younglv5.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13533<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #5: Bobby's Friends, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/youthsd1.txt">youthsd1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17773<BR><TD> EROTICA: Youthful Seduction by Knight Rider (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/youthsd2.txt">youthsd2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12241<BR><TD> EROTICA: Youthful Seduction by Knight Rider (Part II) (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yungmug1.txt">yungmug1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21792<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 1 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yungmug2.txt">yungmug2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24449<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 2 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yungmug3.txt">yungmug3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10305<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 3 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yungmug4.txt">yungmug4.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 83851<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 4 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Y/yungmug5.txt">yungmug5.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 241205<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 5 by The Story Teller (1997)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 30 files for a total of 953,006 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

42
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/.windex.html Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,42 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#FFFFFF" TEXT="#000000" LINK="#000000" ALINK="#004400" VLINK="#004400">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: Y</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#000000><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#002200><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#004400><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yale.txt">yale.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11309<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Yale Frat Party
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yardsale.txt">yardsale.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20532<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Yard Sale
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ygirla.txt">ygirla.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 147024<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Girl: A Story of Sexual Servitude and Submission
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ymca.txt">ymca.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 18865<BR><TD> EROTICA: At the YMCA
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yng-leso.txt">yng-leso.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11890<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Lesbians by Mr. Double (January 8, 1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngcch01.txt">yngcch01.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21630<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 1
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngcch02.txt">yngcch02.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13373<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngcch03.txt">yngcch03.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12238<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngcch04.txt">yngcch04.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22634<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 4
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngcch05.txt">yngcch05.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11948<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 5
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngcch06.txt">yngcch06.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21949<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 6
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngcch07.txt">yngcch07.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17278<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Cherry Cheerleader Chapter 7
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngmodel.txt">yngmodel.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15639<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Young Model Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngneibr.txt">yngneibr.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24197<BR><TD> EROTICA: Beth's Story: My Young Neighbor (August 4, 1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yngslut1.txt">yngslut1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30166<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Slut
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="young2.txt">young2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 23552<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love Chapter II
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="young3.txt">young3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15360<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love Chapter III
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="young4.txt">young4.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10240<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love Chapter IV
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="youngluv.txt">youngluv.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30357<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #1: The Beginning, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="younglv2.txt">younglv2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22638<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #2: One Month Later, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="younglv3.txt">younglv3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14849<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #3: The Next Week, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="younglv4.txt">younglv4.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10189<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #4: Bobby Comes Home, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="younglv5.txt">younglv5.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13533<BR><TD> EROTICA: Young Love #5: Bobby's Friends, by Huggy Bear
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="youthsd1.txt">youthsd1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17773<BR><TD> EROTICA: Youthful Seduction by Knight Rider (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="youthsd2.txt">youthsd2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12241<BR><TD> EROTICA: Youthful Seduction by Knight Rider (Part II) (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yungmug1.txt">yungmug1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21792<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 1 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yungmug2.txt">yungmug2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24449<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 2 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yungmug3.txt">yungmug3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10305<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 3 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yungmug4.txt">yungmug4.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 83851<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 4 by The Story Teller (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="yungmug5.txt">yungmug5.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 241205<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young Muggers Chapter 5 by The Story Teller (1997)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 30 files for a total of 953,006 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

204
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yale.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,204 @@
Archive-name: School/yale.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Yale Frat Party
Here is a story -somewhat true, somewhat rumor, but either way, fairly
jucy, well worth the time to read, but clearly not for the meek.
"Just one more night," she begged him.
He stood in the doorway, looked at her tear-streaked face with a certain
amount of disdain. He knew he was about finished with her. She didn't
know that yet, evidently. Too bad.
"Come on, Brad. I can't...I can't believe that you don't want to see me
anymore. I know I can change your mind." She smiled, even through her
tears. "You still want me, don't you?"
He eyed her body critically beneath the tight-fitting sweatclothes. As
far as bodies went, it was a good one. When he had first seen her tight,
firm flesh clearly revealed by a set of running tights, he'd known that
he would get in, somehow.
It hadn't been hard.
It was a DKE party. She'd been at the keg. He spilled beer on her
accidentally on purpose. She hardly noticed, until he pointed it out
to her. She was grateful for the information. She turned out to be
grateful enough to share his sleeping quarters that evening.
It had been a very fulfilling evening. Well, fulfilling for her.
Draining for him. Afterwards, he found out that her name was Linda.
But that was a month ago, and now he was ready to move on to other conquests.
was more than ready, in fact. He'd had several rather acrobatic experiences
with one of her more distant acquaintances. Linda had noticed the way he had
looked at the flesh beneath her very-loose-with-no-bra-halter top. She
evidently had thought it was nothing but a passing fancy. In fact, that
very night he had been extremely helpful in removing the girl's halter top.
Among other things.
Here she was, though, looking at him with wide eyes, unconsciously moving
her legs apart. That was a habit that he liked; when they were alone, she
knew where she stood in relation to him. Or knelt, occasionally.
And, looking at the tight curve of her thighs, noting the movement of her
breasts in sympathy with her sobs, he decided that she was worth one last
night. Not a night that would tie him to her, like she intended. At least,
not for more than a few hours. But it wouldn't do to appear too interested;
not yet.
"I said it's over. What difference can a night make?"
"A lot of difference. All the difference." She was almost frantic. "Remember
the time in your room after that concert? Remember how good it was? Do you
remember what you said?"
He didn't. According to her, he'd said he loved her. Chances are, he had.
Said it, that is. Not loved her.
She moved closer to him. She pressed her body to his unmoving one, and despite
his attempt to appear uninterested, it was hard not to be stirred by the
firm yeilding softness of her breasts crushed frantically to him, the wriggle
in her hips that moved maddeningly against his member. She felt his response,
even through the haze of alcohol, put her tongue to his lips. Yes, he wanted
her. But he would have her his way, this time. He didn't care what she
thought afterwards, didn't intend to see her afterwards.
He smiled. After all, she'd be getting what she wanted.
She interpreted his smile as acquiescence, and moved her lips to his, but he
remained cold, drew his head back somewhat. "You're sure you want this?"
"Oh, yeah," she breathed.
So he pulled her closer to him. And she liked it, thought she had managed
to manipulate him. That wasn't right. It was time for him to assert his
mastry over her. He thrust his tongue between her lips, moved his hands to
her warm buttocks and pressed them together, slid them down and spread
her thighs slightly so she could ride him more easily. He knew what it took
to make her moan, knew that she loved it when he tickled her gently through
her clothes. Gentility was not on the evening's agenda, however. He wanted
her hot and hard, moved his hands roughly to her breasts, squeezing them,
sunk his teeth into her lips. She loved it all.
Just then, a thought came to him. He disengaged, pushed her thighs away again
so he could view her fully as he spoke. He noted, with approval, that the
crotch of her sweatpants was faintly damp. That was another thing he liked
about Linda; she lubricated well, and at the slightest stimulation.
"One last time. Okay. But not here."
"Where? The bedroom? Your room? Name it." Eager, awaiting further attention
from his body. Wanting to fulfill her soft wanting with hard and violent
pressure. But she was not ready for his demand.
"Get into the bathroom. Take off your clothes and lie down on the floor.
I'll be in eventually."
"What? But what if... I mean, people might..."
"They might, and I don't care. They can look at your cunt all they like. But
if you want me to fuck you, you better get in there and spread your legs.
And you better look like you mean it."
She looked trapped, uncertain, and that intensified his hard-on with a raging
surge. He knew that she was torn internally between a need and a fear, but
that her need would betray her, that now she had to have him. He fell onto
her couch and placed his hands behind his head, smiling, waiting for her to
move.
After a few long moments, she did. In the direction of the bathroom. Of
course she closed the door after her. He frankly didn't care if anyone came
in while she was undressing, or while he was having her. In fact, he would
like that, allowing her to be visually possessed by yet another, destroying
whatever self-will she had even further.
He waited for as long as he knew it would take her to undress, compensating
amply for her inebriated state, and added another fifteen minutes. By now,
he was sure, she was playing with herself, trying to keep the heat which he
had imparted to her. She liked to do that, liked to have him watch. It was
an interesting experience to see her climax all alone, to watch the quiver
in her pelvis and the transported expression in her half-lidded eyes. He
was tempted to peer in through a crack in the doorway and watch her, but he
knew she was expecting that, and refused to subordinate to her desire in any
way.
When he finally entered, he saw that he'd been right. Her hand was stroking
the area between her legs slowly but forcefully. Her smooth, clear skin
contrasted nicely with the checkerboard beige of the floor. It must have
been uncomfortable, not to mention cold; her legs shivered slightly,
deliciously. But it was the look on her face, the mixture of gladness that
he had arrived and vague apprehension about her vulnerable state, that
brought him to readiness. He stood for a while above her, simply looking.
When she lay down, her breasts lost something of their firmness, and flattened
somewhat across her chest. But her nipples were quite stiff, with cold or
with excitement, he didn't care which. That was where he decided to start.
Her hands pulled his head to her chest, like mother to infant, as he took her
nipples and pulled with his lips. No infant was ever so in possession of his
mother, though. No infant was ever about to violate his mother so harshly.
The sweaty tang of her flesh was sweet to his tongue, the tart warmth
inviting. He moved lower, to her flat belly, delving into her navel, biting
the inside of her thigh. She cried aloud at that, but not with great
vehemence. It would not have mattered.
About to essay her cleft, he thought better of it, and left off with a slow
and tantalizing lingual caress. It was time for her to take care of him.
He stood, and undressed, watching her watching him. Her eyes were never on
his face, always on his cock. And she thought she loved him. He knew what
she loved, what she needed. She got what she loved rammed through lips
stretched wide to accomodate and over a pulsating tongue and into her throat.
She swallowed involuntarily, found it hard to breathe through him, struggled
with too much to consume. Her mouth was hot and it was wet; it desired to
take him within itself and to spit him out, sucked frantically and convulsed,
each movement bringing him closer and closer to climax. But it was not time
yet to fill her, and finally, regretfully, he pulled beyond begging reach of
her mouth. She took to kissing his legs, his testicles. He grabbed a skein
of hair and yanked, causing her to moan again, and to look upwards.
With a hand motion, he told her to flip over.
This, he knew, was the final test of his mastry. He knew that she was
always extremely reluctant to be taken from behind, but that was how it
was going to be tonight. Unless, of course, she wanted to be left cold
and empty on the bathroom floor, never to see him again, only to dream of
closure.
This night, she accepted it without question. Probably was expecting it,
possibly even wanting it. She moved to her knees, placed her hands slowly
on the floor and lowered her torso, simultaneously raising her ass to the
bathroom door. He pressed her head further down, so it touched the floor.
Ran his hand over her back, underneath for a while to caress her pendent
teats, back towards the rondure of her posterior. Positioning himself
behind her, he admired the tight pink of her vagina, her welcoming orifice,
created specifically and explicitly for his enjoyment. A true blonde--he
appreciated that. Light pubic hair was very rare in his experience and
completely to be enjoyed. Her ass was very much like her face, round and
slightly chubby, pert cheeks and full lips.
He readied her with his mouth, dancing lightly over labia, lingering
deliberately upon clitoris, tasting her moisture and leaving his own to
facilitate the eventual violation. She was rocking back and forth on the
floor, with the pleasure of it all. He imagined she was tonguing the very
tiles, covered with dirt and ammonia as they were, in anticipation of
entry.
And then he plunged, and it was good.
As warm and tight as she'd ever been, aided by rocking motion and an
incredible amount of moisture. She had already spent once; her cries
had made that plainly evident. But she was working diligently towards the
second, and her deep-seated need drove him. Here she was, face to the
floor and ass to the sky in total and utter aquiescence to his desire.
When he climaxed, it was with a grunt and a huge shooting spatter that
drove deep within her. He knew she felt it, sensed her sympathetic orgasm
that made her shiver and milk his penis of every last drop of fluid. He
contracted again and again.
After a while, he withdrew, sat against the wall. She wanted to get up, but
he insisted she remain that way, spread to the world, while he recharged and
readied his second assault. She heaved, breathless with the effort. Her
tits bobbled nicely with her breaths, and he felt the faint stirrings
already.
Neither he nor she had noticed that the door had opened in the middle of
the act, nor the very confused individual who had peered at the raging
couple for a few moments before beating a hasty retreat.
--

378
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yardsale.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,378 @@
<EFBFBD> THE YARD SALE
I don't know for sure but things seem different now than they were back
in the middle class neighborhood where I grew up. There were things you
did and things you didn't. And things if you did, then you did, if you
catch my drift.
I remember that every autumn our neighborhood in 'Jersey had a yard
sale. Since the proceeds were going to charity, everybody had to
participate, even us boys. I remember very clearly one particular sale.
I guess I was about 17 at the time.
I liked my weekend time with my buddies, but my mom had volunteered that
she and my brother and I would help set up the tables for the sale. So
we, and a group of other guys and their moms, worked most of the morning
setting things up. I had been showing off a bit to the younger guys by
carrying a table by myself and just generally horsing around. I
especially liked to give my older brother a hard time. He was always so
reserved. You've got to have a little fun don't you? I caught a sidelong
glance from my mom at one point so I toned it down a bit.
One of the guys helping us was Wally Watson, a college guy about four
years older than me. He had been a sports star just as I had started
high school. Just the clean cut boy next door type - tall blond and
athletic. He and his two brothers, who were just slightly different
versions of him.
Mom and I found ourselves at the Watson table checking to see if
there was anything that we needed to buy. We were getting the
hard sell from Mrs. Watson, Wally's mom. "Don't go yet. I just
thought of something you may need," Mrs. Watson said, playfully.
With that she rummaged through a cardboard box and brought out the
mangiest looking hairbrush I had ever seen.
My mom laughed and said, "Things might not be going full speed at the
store, but I don't need to buy my hairbrushes or tooth brushes
second hand, at least not yet."
Mrs. Watson laughed as well and said, "Oh, I didn't mean for
grooming, Anne." She turned her sinister smile toward me and
continued, "I meant for blistering Tom's backside when he
needs it. "
(Now let me tell you I was not laughing. My mom was no slacker when
it came to delivering a spanking, but it had been some time since
I had felt her hand, hairbrush, or anything else, and I was NOT
interested in doing so any time soon, thank you very much!)
Mrs. Watson was still talking about that damned hairbrush.
"Old wooden hairbrushes are hard to find. I have one almost the same
at home and it is very effective. It really stings doesn't it, Wally?"
Now Wally had to be about twenty-one years old, but by his
deep blushing, I thought that it couldn't have been that long ago
that Wally had last felt that hairbrush. "Yes ma'am, it's a real
bugger," muttered Wally under his breath.
My mom then picked up the hairbrush and noted it's large flat
mahogany back and its nice big oval shape. "Well, what do you
think, Tom?" he asked me. "Is this what you need to make you
toe the line?"
I guess I muttered something under my breath. Mom just smiled and
said to Mrs. Watson, "It sounds as if neither of our sons are
enjoying this conversation."
I can understand Tom's hesitation," said Mrs. Watson, "if you have the
same rule as I do at my house. That rule is that any new paddle, strap,
hairbrush, or whatever is immediately tested on all three of my sons and
rated for its effectiveness."
My mom didn't respond right away and I couldn't believe what I had just
heard. Mom asked, "You mean that you don't wait until they foul up, you
just go home and try it out?"
"Exactly," said Mrs. Watson. "It won't have any deterrent effect unless
they know just how much it hurts."
Much to my embarrassment my mom said, "There's no arguing with that.
It's just that I've never heard of the idea before. Especially since
your sons are known throughout the neighborhood as being so well
behaved. Sure I blister Tom's and his brother's backsides when they need
it, but I've never taken a pre-emptive strike as it were."
Now it was Wally Watson's turn to be embarrassed as his mom
said, "Well, I do and have for years. That's one of the reasons that
the boys are so well behaved. Those periodic reminders help to keep
their natural tendencies in check. In fact, I also do it whenever
I get around to oiling some of my old thick leather straps and belts.
I never seem to have the time to oil them often enough. I did oil an
old leather home-made tawse this morning and told all three boys
to be ready for a good session tonight."
Wally looked very uncomfortable.
"Wally here is 20, and his brothers are 19 and 22. But they know the
rules, and as long as they live in the house with me, they know that
means corporal punishment from time to time. Sure, it's humiliating to
them, but in their hearts they know it's for their own good."
"And you really let them have it?" asked Mom.
"Tell you what, Anne," said Mrs. Watson, "if you want to come over
tonight at around ten, I'll show you how I do it. I leave it that
late because normally when the session is over, the boys just want
to cry themselves to sleep."
"Thanks for the offer. If you and your boys don't mind, I think I'll
take you up on it."
Wally was getting more and more distressed as his mother was calmly
discussing the fact that, even at age 20, he was subject to old
fashioned bare-bottom discipline. I was really getting interested but
also getting a little uncomfortable as my mom was becoming very intent,
hanging on Mrs. Watson's every word. I hoped she wasn't getting any
ideas about OUR family.
"Oh," said Mrs. Watson," the boys won't mind. They know I set the
parameters for their discipline sessions. In fact, you can bring Tom if
you like."
Well! Imagine the sight of Wally and his brothers getting their bare
butts strapped and I might just get to watch the whole thing! I must
have been getting excited. I know I must have gotten an excited smile on
my face because Wally looked straight at me and his voice almost broke
when he said to his mom, "I don't care if you want Mrs. Stewart to
watch, but not Tommy - He's just a kid!"
The change in Mrs. Watson's tone was immediate. "Don't presume to tell
me who will or will not be present for your spankings. Go get the mate
to this hairbrush, then go to your room and be ready when we ALL get
there."
Wally's face was very red and he glared at me as he sighed and turned
to trudge into the house.
Now I WAS excited. I was going to see Wally's bare bottom get a
hairbrush spanking from his mom and I wouldn't even have to wait until
ten that evening. Then I was disappointed to hear my mom say, "Sorry for
being the indirect cause of this. Tom and I will be off and let you do
what you have to do."
I immediately heartened, however, when Mrs. Watson said, "No need to
apologize. It was my son who stepped out of line. I'd certainly
appreciate it if you'd both come in and see Wally get taken down a peg
or two. I'd especially like Tom to be there. "
Mrs. Watson got a neighbor to mind the booth, since she needed to have a
"chat" with Wally. I followed my mom and Mrs. Watson into the house and
upstairs to Wally's room.
When we entered the room Wally had completely stripped. He was facing
the wall, the hairbrush in his hand. What a sight that was! Most of
Wally's body was still dark from the summer, but not his bottom cheeks.
They were gleaming white. My face felt flushed, almost as if I had a
fever. I guess I did in a way.
"Well at least you came to your senses long enough to remember the rules
about being ready for a spanking." Mrs. Watson said as she moved a
chair from the desk to the center of the available floor space. "Come
on. Over my lap. Let's get started."
As Wally turned around, walking toward his mom seated in the chair, I
could tell he was mortified with humiliation. He kept his eyes downcast.
I knew he could see my mom and me but he didn't say anything. He placed
himself over his mom's lap. His mom shifted the embarrassed young man's
weight carefully. Mrs. Watson took her time getting those white buns in
just the right position for the spanking.
I glanced at my mom. She was intent on the scene being played out in
front of us. She looked as though she was taking mental notes. I was
getting just a little dubious about the whole thing when Mrs. Watson
began the spanking. Then I was completely lost in the amazing sight
right there before me.
Mrs. Watson didn't say a word. She just took the hairbrush from Wally
and started spanking her son's lilly white ass, alternating cheeks with
each swat. All of those blows were very low down on the ass cheeks, and
were they ever applied most vigorously. After the first five or so swats
both cheeks were starting to turn red. The sounds of that brush smacking
Wally's rump was incredible. After the next five, Wally started to
squirm a little. After another five Wally was saying "Oh!" a lot. By the
end of an additional thirty-five, Wally's butt cheeks were scarlet and
he was crying and doing a lot of squirming. Yet I noticed, and I saw that
my mom did too, that Wally took great care to present his bottom for its
blistering.
I knew that I always had a hard time keeping my bottom in position for
spanking from my mom and I never had a spanking like this. Mrs. Watson
said, "I see I now have your attention. Are you now ready to apologize
to Mrs. Stewart and to Tom?"
Mrs. Watson ignored Wally's muttered positive response. She immediately
started applying the hairbrush harder than ever, right on the butt crack
where it touched the two ovals already red from the original onslaught.
After twenty-five ferocious whacks, Wally's mom asked again, "Are you
now ready to apologize?"
Poor Wally was crying so hard that he couldn't speak right away.
He just nodded vigorously, before blurting out a baleful "YES".
"Ok." Said Mrs. Watson as she stood her sobbing son on his uncertain
feet, "Go over and tell each of them that you are sorry that your mom
had to spank you because of your poor manners." Wally was facing away
from my mom and me as his mother spoke to him. What a sight that was!
His quivering back tapering down to the start of the bulbous milky white
buns which now were mostly a bright red as my fascinated eyes moved down
to the scarlet underside of Wally's buns. They looked positively hot,
even as though they were on fire. As Wally turned, I noticed that his
face was red too, but not nearly as red as his backside. Wally had been
turned into a much younger looking boy whose red-hot bottom and
tear-stained face and sobbing voice made it clear that he was genuinely
very sorry indeed. My mom clearly felt sorry for Wally, and as soon as
she heard the apology, she nodded her head in acceptance.
I, on the other hand, was still relishing Wally's whole predicament. The
idea that this full-grown young man had to apologize to me, a young kid
really, who had just watched him get his bottom thoroughly and
humiliatingly blistered as well as the excitement of the scene itself
must have put one giant ear-to-ear smirk on my face. Now I don't think
that I was a sadistic little bastard but I must have been feeling that
way because as soon as Wally had apologized I laughed and said, "Wait
'til I tell the guys about THIS!" The look from my mother was withering,
but Wally just sighed and walked over to his mom. And I got another good
look at that fantastically red bottom.
Mrs. Watson handed Wally the hairbrush and told him to ask Mrs. Stewart
to reinforce the lesson. I heard another resigned sigh as Wally turned
and shuffled over to my mom to ask her for a spanking. "Sure Wally, I
know the value of a spanking as a learning experience and I'll be
pleased to discipline you..."
Oh! Wow! I was going to see Wally get it from Mom! Now you see I had
had plenty of spankings from Mom but I had never seen her give one, even
to my brothers. Mom always kept our spankings private. I certainly hoped
that no one would ever see me get a spanking!
My mom continued, "...but not before I give my rude, insensitive son a
good bottom warming first. Stay close, Wally, so you won't miss a
thing." I could hardly believe my ears.
"Come over here NOW Tom!" It was in such total disbelief that I walked
over to Mom pleading for her not to give me the spanking I knew I richly
deserved.
"Ok, strip and make it fast!" As I removed my pants Mom said, "I am
beginning to realize that humiliation is all part of the deterrent value
of punishment, and I'm not about to forget it. Come on! Get a move on!
We are all waiting."
I looked at Mom imploringly as I stood there in my white briefs, vainly
hoping that she would spare me the indignity of getting it on the bare
backside. No such luck. "OFF!" barked Mom. So I dropped my underpants.
"I said to strip not drop them. That means your shirt, shoes
everything."
"But at home..." I started. "Maybe you hadn't noticed, Tom, but you're
not at home. Since you apparently think that what Wally went through was
such great fun, I'm not going to let you miss out on any of it!"
In a few seconds I was naked, in full view of Wally and his mother,
across my mother's lap waiting for that hairbrush to redden my very bare
and well positioned backside. Then my spanking started.
None of this alternating cheeks business for my mom. Oh, no. She chose a
spot right in the middle of my white bottom just to the right of the
crack just where the cheeks curved down and she kept whacking and
whacking away. Before Mom had applied ten good stinging swats my ass
felt like it was on fire. I was pleading for Mom to stop and I was
starting to really squirm. About ten more and I wasn't keeping my cheeks
in position like Wally had at all. I was trying, at least, to get Mom to
put some swats in another spot.
Mom pulled me more firmly around the waist and said, "Keep that bottom
still and stick it up in position if you know what is good for you,
young man." I gritted my teeth as I stuck my burning backside up in the
air for more.
By about forty swats I was crying and kicking uncontrollably but I kept
my butt in the general location at least. I was gaining real respect for
Wally's ability to take a hairbrush spanking. "Now, now," said Mom in a
soothing voice, "get it under control. We're finished with that spot for
now. It's time we gave the other cheek a good taste of the hairbrush."
As soon as I had my crying more or less in check, my other cheek got
similar treatment. Mom kept swatting the same spot this time on the
left cheek until it was as sore and burning as the right and I was
crying again. This time it took much longer for me to get it under
control.
Now both my cheeks felt as though I had sat on a red hot skillet but
just on the underside of my poor tender butt. About then, my Mom asked
me if I was ready for the "clover leaf", and she started the spanking
afresh. My ass was really on fire as she started her deliberate fiendish
routine.
This time the swats seemed to form four overlapping ovals on my butt
cheeks - two on the right and two on the left. Mostly in a clockwise
pattern. Sometimes there would be one swat on each spot, sometimes two
or three. This pattern was repeated about nine times or so it seemed.
When I was sobbing uncontrollably, my mom asked if I was ready to
apologize to Wally and made sure that I understood that the spanking
would continue until I said I was sorry. Was I ever sorry!
Mom then started giving the center of the overlapping scarlet design on
my rear the most intense rapid fire hairbrushing I had ever felt. It was
abundantly clear to me that she was not going to let up until I uttered
something remotely understandable as "I'm sorry." I had tried, but the
best I could come up with was "Iowwww" or "sorieeeeeooowwww". Finally I
managed, "plea.. soor sorry!" and Mom said, "Ok, then get up and
apologize properly."
I slowly and painfully unfolded myself from Mom's lap and stumbled onto
my feet. I turned to Wally and said "I'm sorry (sob) I thought it was
funny that you were getting a spanking (sniffle). I'm sorry I said that
I'd tell the guys about it (sniff sniff). You saw my mom spank me so you
know I'm sore but I'm really sorry, too. (more sobs).
It was really humiliating to give the apology that way, almost unable to
talk at all. Then I went over to Mrs. Watson and apologized to her and
went back to where my mom was sitting. "Good boy. I am clearly getting
through to you. Now you will go over to Wally's mom and ask her if she
would mind blistering your bottom as a token of her acceptance of your
apology."
I swallowed hard. How in the name of heaven could I take another
spanking? But I didn't say anything. I just meekly told Mrs. Watson that
I was sorry and would she mind please spanking my bottom. "Sure," she
replied, "if that's what your mom thinks you need, just as soon as she
finishes with Wally."
"Ok, Wally," Mom said, "let's redden up your bottom some more."
With that Wally laid over my mom's lap and got another spanking almost
identical to mine. I tried to think as I watched Wally's poor red bottom
tremble and snap with each swat, how his mom had smacked his backside
the first time. I knew that that was what was in store for my
too-slowly-cooling buns. When Mom was finally done she gave Wally a few
minutes to cry it out and then said, "Ok, you can get up now. I'm
through with you. Now it's your mom's turn - or maybe I should say it's
Tommy's turn." Wally then stood up, politely thanked my mom, and rubbed
his obviously very sore aching backside.
I knew I was in serious trouble when Mrs. Watson sat down in the chair
with the menacing hairbrush in her hand. I started to cry, but one look
at my mom, not a lick of sympathy there, and I knew I had to obey. So I
put myself slowly and carefully into position. My mom told Mrs. Watson
that she should not take pity on me but deliver a spanking that was
comparable to the one she originally had given to Wally.
I never thought that I would get through that spanking without
completely disgracing myself one way or another. It was pure hell! One
searing smack right after another. She covered my entire ass with that
hairbrush no matter that the underside felt nearly raw from the intense
treatment my mom had given it. Halfway through I was screaming my lungs
out with my legs kicking as though I was swimming for my life. But I
made as much effort as possible to stay in position, trying, at least to
impress Mom, Mrs. Watson, and strangely enough, Wally, with my effort to
take the punishment as well as I could. At least I remembered when the
spanking was over to thank Mrs. Watson for it. That brought a big hug
from Mom. "You may not have taken your licking as well as Wally did,
but I'm proud of the way you did take it.
The two mothers looked at one another with what seemed a sense of
accomplishment but then as though something was missing. Mom seemed to
realize what it was first. She said, "Tommy, why don't you get dressed
and then come over to the bed. I'll be sitting on the edge. I'm going to
undo and drop your pants and give you an old-fashioned hand-spanking
just like I do at home. Then it will be time for us to leave. "
I just nodded and started to get ready. I saw Wally look at his mom,
who, without saying a word, communicated to him that his final session
was going to he the same. Mrs. Watson remained seated in the chair. I
watched Wally get dressed as I did the same and we finished dressing at
about the same time. Both the moms then dropped our pants and underpants
at about the same time. We both went over our mom's laps at the same
time. Both mothers started spanking in unison and our sobs seemed to be
in unison as well.

2297
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/ygirla.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

346
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/ymca.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,346 @@
At the YMCA
(mb: man-boy; minor; essentially consensual)
by Wallad
During the March school break our class organised a week visit to the
city. The boys were staying at the Y and the girls in some cheap hotel.
We really enjoyed the Y facilities; the great fun was that the pool
regulations required that we do not use any bathing suits. That was
embarrassing at first, but we quickly got used to it and playing in the
pool in our birthday suits developed a nice relaxed friendship between us.
There were some men also in the Y. At first we ignored them and then we
realised that they did not ignore us. We started to show off and we
enjoyed the fact that they were watching. Most of us were 12 years old,
just at the beginning of puberty. I was a bit taller than my friends,
but, to my despair, I had no trace of pubic hair. I easily had an
erection, and since it was a full 4 inch long; it was hard to hide. Once
in the showers a man was really gazing at me, and to my immense
embarrassment, I started having an erection. Everyone noticed it and made
fun of me, so I had to rush to my towel. We frequently teased each other
this way; so I thought that the incident would be of no consequence.
I was wrong!
I met the same man several times: In the cafeteria, he was having lunch
at the same time as we did; he watched TV at the same time; twice in the
corridors we met - I knew that those were not just coincidences. The
others did not notice, but I knew that he was always looking at me. Once
I dared to look back thinking that I would discourage him. But I noticed
a very sad expression; his eyes did not turn away; we stared at each
other. My anger vanished; I was fascinated by his eyes; they were
speaking to me; I was the first to look away. The memory of his eyes
stayed with me. He reminded me a bit of the way my puppy looked et me;
sort of saying "if only I could speak".
I did not sleep much that night. I had nightmares of someone calling me
in despair. His eyes were everywhere. I was perspiring heavily. I
finally slept a few hours and I was awaken by our councillor. It was
quite late and everyone was waiting for me. He noticed that I had a bad
night and the program for the day called for several hours of hiking. I
just wanted to sleep; I asked him if I could stay in and he accepted.
I managed to sleep a few hours in the morning. When I got up, I noticed
that the Y was practically empty. I went around a bit. I was not used to
being alone and I quickly got bored. I thought that a shower would wake
me up. I had the whole shower room for myself; I took a long shower,
whistling, relaxed. I enjoyed my freedom; I had finally forgotten the
man.
The shower room was also a washroom; occasionally someone would come in,
go the washroom, and then leave. Until I noticed that someone had come in
but I had not heard him leave. So I turned around, and here was my man;
staring at me more intensely than ever. He was just standing there not
even trying to appear as if he was doing something else. I blushed;
turned my back to him, and again this damn erection came back. A full
erection, pointing upward. I wished he had not noticed; but I knew that
he knew.
I could not do a thing. I waited, hoping that he would leave, that my
erection would go away. I was scared; I could not really turn around, but
I knew that he was there, staring as usual. I felt his eyes on my bums as
if they were hands. I was very excited; I thought I would have an orgasm
without even touching myself. I waited a long time; forever it seemed.
It was ridiculous; what was I afraid of? This man was a pussy-cat; I
could not stay like that for ever; I gathered-up my courage turned around
and walked towards my towel that was hung on the wall just behind him; my
full erection ahead of me, as if it was the most natural thing on earth.
As I went passed him, he took my penis in his hand. He just held it
there. I think he was as afraid as I was. I completely froze. I could
not move. I could not say a word. I felt hypnotised. I just looked at
his hand; I did not try to move away. It was not me. I was back in my
nightmare. That was all unreal. I was going to wake-up.
Then his hand started to stroke my penis up and down slowly. I never
thought that it could feel so much better when someone else did it. His
other hand started caressing my bums, squeezing them. I was shivering and
feeling burning hot at the same time. He sensed that, took my towel and
started to dry me up; lovingly. No one had dried me up since my mother
used to do it; it was the same loving hands; I was a small child again;
back in the unreal.
Then somehow I snapped in and I tried to walk away. He did not let me go.
He lifted me in his arm carrying me as if I was a baby. I noticed that he
was very strong, at least twice my weight. I was back to being a child in
the arms of my mother; I did not try to free myself; it was good to be in
his arms. He pushed the door of the shower room with his foot and took me
in the corridor in his arms. Naked as I was, it was crazy; thank god we
did not meet any one.
When we got to his room, he squeezed me hard in his arms and blocked me
against the door as he put a hand in his pocket to get his key. The
squeezing was a bit painful, but pain did not matter; anticipation was
making me dizzy. He managed to open his door without letting me down; he
got in; closed the door with his foot; went towards the bed; pull the
sheets over and deposited me with great tenderness as if I was a delicate
treasure.
Strangely my erection was gone. It was not that I was scared; it was just
unreal; I felt that I belonged in this bed; it was not sexual any more. I
was his baby. He moved away, and just kept on staring at me. His eyes
told me that my body was an exquisite beauty. I knew I was beautiful; I
had often looked at myself naked in front of a mirror, but it was nice to
see it in his eyes. He had said nothing; I had said nothing. Why talk?
Talking could not express the confusion in my mind or the intensity of his
obsession.
He took his cloth off. He had a huge erection - Twice my size. I don't
think I had ever seen a penis that big. I did not know it could be that
heavy; it was pointing almost downward. It was ugly and gross. My penis
was so light, so fresh compared to this mass of dark colour and messy
hair. It was ridiculous. I was the one staring; I knew I was attracted
as by a magnet and my full erection came back. I think that at this
moment I realised that I was going to be gay - all my life.
He came towards me. He sat next to me on the bed and gently stroked my
hair, still a bit wet. He thought I was cold and he actually covered me
with the blanket. He did not need to stare at me any more, I was in his
brain. He tucked me in; I closed my eyes; he kissed them.
The back of his hand caressed my cheek. He kissed me between the eyes; he
went down along my nose; kissed lightly my closed lips and then furiously
buried his head in my neck, kissing, eating. I almost thought he was
sobbing. His arms around my head, he kept me locked in, squeezing hard.
He stayed like that a long time and I was startled when his hands started
to move under the blanket. He massaged my arms, spent some time in my
armpits; kissed them; moved to my breasts; kissed my nipples; his hands
moved downward. He caressed my belly, teasing me by barely touching my
erect penis.
Then he pulled the cover exposing my shivering body. He seemed to admire
the sight of my penis pressing hard on my belly. His fingers ran all
around it without touching it. He wanted me to be hungry.
Then he moved in to lie down on top of me. His huge balls landed softly
on my small testicles. Something passed between them; they became one
entangled mass. His penis came along mine, but his reached beyond my
belly button. His breast fell heavily on my chest. His mouth was all
over me kissing, licking, biting.
He ate my ear lobs, my chin, my nose; every part of my face had been in
his mouth. His tongue forced my lips open and he invaded me.
Down there, his balls were moving constantly, slipping between mines,
right, left, in between. Our penises were intertwined; his legs engulfed
mine; we were making knots. All parts of his body were working at the
same time; but they were in perfect harmony. And my body was responding;
searching the most intimate grip; trying to pass as much current as
possible.
I did not want him to stop. Each time I was about to ejaculate, he felt
it, lifted up to let my balls and penis take a rest and as soon as the
urge was gone he was back in, rubbing me - all of me. Slowly the frenzy
started, his mouth in my neck, his body was pressing against mine with all
his weight; I knew that this time there would be no stoping. I was the
first to shoot my load; a glorious conquest I would never forget. And
then he started to shoot and shoot; I was inundated in his semen.
We laid there exhausted, wet and sticky.
Reality came back. What was I doing there? It was totally
insane. My hunger was gone, the man next to me was a monster.
His smell disturbed me. He still had an arm across my chest. I
just laid there, empty, hating him. I think he knew I did not
want him any more. He stood up, took a towel, dried me up, dried
himself. He pulled the blanket over me, tucked me in and moved
away. I was thankful for that. I needed to be alone. I was
tired. I just wanted to sleep. I did not want to think.
Later when I opened my eyes, he was sitting on a chair,
looking at me sleeping. All the sadness of the world was in him.
I was not angry at him any more. He was not a monster. We had
shared a great pleasure and I knew he could be a friend. I
smiled and he smiled back. It was our first non-sexual exchange.
We both knew that we should not speak.
He sat next to me. His hand invaded me under the blanket and
caressed my balls. It felt good, this man knew my body more than
anyone; he had a sense for the perfect timing, the perfect
pleasure. My erection came back at full strength. His mouth had
joined his hand; he was licking my penis. His hand on my balls
became more insistent and with a with a big suction he pulled my
whole erection in his mouth. I gasped. I have been sucked
thousands of time since then, but no one ever managed to give me
the same sensation. The hunger, the apprehension, the surprise
and the shift from gentle licking to a wild suction; I thought I
was going to shoot another load right away. But he sensed it,
pulled out and squeezed the base of my penis, killing the orgasm
just before it started. This guy was an expert; he was
manipulating each of my sensations with precision.
He repeated it several times; I thought my orgasm was
unavoidable each time. But he always stopped it. My urge to
shoot was becoming a panic. Would he ever let me? His sucking
was in fact quieting down. His hand would still massage my balls
and his mouth was becoming very gentle. And then finally,
finally, he switched again to a fast tempo sucked me as a furry;
I thought that my penis was coming off and I started a very long
orgasm. The accumulation of several aborted orgasms came out; I
shot again and again in his mouth; he was avidly swallowing every
drop.
He laid there exhausted. This time I did not feel any
repulsion. I was thankful that he had worked so hard to give me
pleasure. I still had an erection and he was still staring at
it. My semen in him was a bond. I knew I loved that man.
He laid behind me turning me to my side. He had one arm under
my head and the other was holding me tight; his lips, his whole
face was lost in my hair. The rest of his body was glued to my
back. I could feel his testicles rubbing my bums; his stiff
penis between my bums and protruding up into my back; his legs
were all around me; I was completely in him; I was him. I was
back to being a baby in my mother's arms; my body relaxed; my
erection disappeared; my mind started to drift and I fell asleep.
I woke up to a cool sensation at my ass hole. He had me
laying on my stomach. He was on top of me upside down. His face
inside my bums, his knees around my head, his hands were holding
my ass cheeks apart while his tongue kept on licking, his lips
eating. It felt fresh. I was wandering whether I was really
clean down there. Well, with all this licking, I must be cleaner
than ever now.
His testicles were pressing on my hair; his penis in my neck
felt good; they were keeping me company as his face was hard at
work; giving me new sensations. My penis was back in full
erection, of course.
He started to slide down; his lips eating my thighs; his penis
rubbing my back. His face got to my feet as his penis was in the
crack of my bums; his testicles gave me caresses at the top of
the bums while his face was buried in my feet kissing them. He
sucked each toe - each his own way, his own angle. His testicles
and penis were massaging my bums. As crazy a position as it was,
it felt very natural; each part of our bodies were meant to be
linked this way; it all fitted perfectly.
After making love to my feet, he would slide back up and eat
my ass a bit more, then he would return to my feet. Each time he
came back to my ass, it was a bit wilder, he was almost biting
into it. He pushed his tongue against my tightly closed hole. I
took a chance and relaxed a bit to let his tongue in. Again it
seemed as his tongue was made for that. It started to reach
areas that were unexplored. Sensations totally new. That is
when I learned that my body had an insatiable depth of pleasure.
Every part of me was meant for pleasure, even my anus,
particularly my anus.
And then he got up, I felt a shiver, it was cold. For the
last few hours he had been my blanket, a very active blanket. I
felt rejected, abandoned. I looked at him, his eyes had lost any
tenderness; now it was madness. He looked at me angrily with no
reason; his eyes were saying "now it is my turn". I was scared
and felt paralysed again. He came back towards the bed, put me
on my side facing the wall, he bent my upper leg and pushed it up
as he was reaching for something in the night table that I could
not see. After covering the middle finger of his right hand with
lubricant, his left hand pulled my upper bum while his
lubricated finger pushed in. The pain surprised me. I reacted
scared. He pushed my leg up a bit more and held me tight. No
more caresses, now it was his business, his pleasure.
He did not move and waited with his finger barely one inch in.
I knew what was going to follow and I was terrified. There was
no way that this huge penis of his could fit in me without
tearing me apart. With one finger still in, he laid down next to
me and started back his caresses, his kisses on my neck. The
pain diminished my muscles relaxed. He pushed his finger all the
way in - mixture of pain and pleasure. I knew I should relax and
it became mostly pleasure. His finger was exploring and that
felt good. He was turning, moving sideways. I knew he was
trying to enlarge me and I cooperated moving my leg up. He
withdrew his finger and went back in with two fingers. A bit
more pain; I was wide open; I knew I was ready for coupling.
And he knew that too. He slid a condom on his enormous penis.
As he put a hand on my mouth; I started to panic; I could barely
breath. As I was trying to fight his hand off, I almost forgot
that the centre of his attention was my ass. The tip of his
penis was pushing against my ass hole.
Now I knew that I should really panic. I tightened my ass
muscles; there was no way I would let him in. But with a big
shove he pushed in. I screamed; it was an incredible pain; more
pain than was imaginable; that was too much; he was cutting me
up.
In fact he had barely got the head of his penis in. He
stopped moving. Just putting enough pressure to resist my wild
attempts at pushing him off. After a while I stopped pushing and
I tried to relax again; it was unavoidable so I better cooperate.
As I was quieting down, he gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek as
to apologize. He kept on kissing my hair and his hand was
caressing my face.
He started pumping his penis ever so slowly. But as I started
to accept the pain, he put his hand on my mouth a second time and
made a big shove, reviving the pain all over my body. That was
pure sadism on his part. It was not necessary, he could have
gone in gently. But he wanted to feel my fear; he wanted to keep
my anxiety tuned in. He stopped moving when he was all the way
in; I could even feel his balls.
After a while he started his pumping motion again, quietly at
first but with an increasing tempo. I discovered that deep
inside me there was pleasure. I discovered that with the pain
there was pleasure; pleasure of being used; pleasure of giving so
much ecstasy to a man that was now part of me.
I was back in full erection and I knew that I could shoot
again anytime. One would think that his penis sensed that.
After every pumping exercise, as I was getting to orgasm, he
would stop and wait. Only to start again, slowly, raising the
speed, getting to a wild frenzy, he was pushing my body up the
bed, slamming his balls against me. He was forcing me to follow
his rhythm - relax when he wanted to relax, get to climax when he
was getting there.
That lasted a long time, the stretch of my ass was not
bearable, but I did not really try to push him out any more.
Finally, in a wild fast phase I knew he could not stop; he went
all the way, shooting inside me - and I shot too. We kept on
jerking together, completely synchronised as if we were a single
body. We were both consumed.
He lost his erection right away, while mine was still up. He
pulled out, giving me one last sharp pain. He removed his condom
and threw it away. He laid behind me as before; held me tight;
and fell asleep. I could not sleep any more. I could feel the
cool wet sheet under me, from my own semen, but I did not mind.
I still had some pain down there, but I did not mind. I knew
that now I had part of him in me; for ever.
I was not a child any more; I had entered adulthood by the big
door. All fear was gone. As he slept, I thought I was guarding
him. Now he was mine as much as I was his.

212
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yng-leso.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,212 @@
Subject: Young Lesbians (Mff, pedo, hot++)
Date: Wed, 08 Jan 1997 04:05:15 GMT
From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com (Mr Double)
Organization: Rosa Lopez Internacial (R.L.I. Industries)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories
Double For Nothing!! Tricks For Free!!!
http://www.netcom.com/~mrdouble/main/stories.html
Be There....
*************************************************************
MR DOUBLE DISCLAIMER
*************************************************************
The following story describes GRAPHIC SEXUAL situations involving children which
are INTENDED TO BE READ BY ADULTS ONLY.
If you are breaking a law in your area by reading furthur, or are under the age
of 18, immediately erase this story, call the police and turn yourself in.
MR DOUBLE is the Poster, the Author NOT !
***************************************************************
Enjoy ! *---(:> Mr Double <:)---*
***************************************************************
Archive-name: Young/ynglesb.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Young Lesbians
A couple of years back I lived when I was living in a mobile home
I had the strangest experience. I was home from work early and
relaxing when I heard some voices coming from the rear of my home.
This is where my storage shed was so I though someone might be
breaking in so I went to the back bedroom to look out. As I got
closer I could tell that voices belonged to girls. I peeked out
the window and saw two young girls standing at the rear of my
shed. The oldest one looked to be about 13 and the other was about
10, both were wearing the traditional school uniform of blouse and
skirt. The youngest told the other girl if she wanted to look it
would cost her $3.00 and another $2.00 for a feel. Wow it didn't
take much deduction to figure out the younger girl was selling her
self. I listened and watched as they argued about the money and I
learned the older girl's name was Jill and the younger one was Amy.
Apparently Jill wanted for some reason to feel up Amy, but didn't
want to pay.
"But Amy we are both girls I figured you only charged the boys to
feel you up ?", blurted Jill.
"A feel is a feel you have to pay, now are you going to pay or what
I have to get home ?".
With that Jill handed Amy a five dollar bill, who tucked it into
her school bag. This was getting exiting for me and I started to
rub my swollen cock through my pants as I watched. They both were
sideways to me, so I had a pretty good view. Amy put her book bag
down on the ground then reached up under her skirt. The next thing
I saw was Amy pushing her panties down to her knees, they were blue
cotton panties like most girls her age wear. Amy then lifted her
skirt up and I had a beautiful view of her small hairless pussy.
"That is beautiful Amy, I wish my pussy looked that nice." Jill
was obviously turned on and didn't waste any time putting her hand
on Amy's pussy. Amy seemed to enjoy this also as she closed her
eyes and rolled her head around slowly. Jill rubbed her hand up
and down over Amy's pussy, once in while she would let her middle
finger find it's way between Amy's lips.
"I want to kiss you down there if you don't mind ?"
"I suppose so, no one ever asked that before isn't it kind of nasty
kissing my pee hole ?"
"No it taste good and it will make you feel even better."
Jill got down on here knees which put her face even with Amy's
crotch. Amy was looking down and watched as Jill put her hands on
her ass and pulled her towards her face. Jill did as she asked and
kissed Amy's tender young pussy lips, just like a regular kiss.
"That didn't make me feel anything different, you are lying to me."
She took her hands off Amy's ass and used them to spread the lips
of Amy's little pussy. Jill's head was moving up and down which
was obvious that she was licking inside Amy.
"Oh God that does feel great Jill."
I couldn't stand it any longer and wanted to join in with them. I
went out my front door and quietly came up behind them. Figuring
I had one over on them I was going to approach them.
"Hi girls having fun ?", I said. Jill looked up from Amy's crotch
as Amy's eyes popped open.
"Please don't tell anyone mister we will leave", asked Jill. Amy
had let go of her skirt and let it fall down covering herself up,
but her panties were still around her knees.
"I'm not going to tell anyone, besides it looked as if you both
were only having some fun. Nothing wrong with having some fun is
there ?".
They both seemed to relax some and got big smiles on their faces.
"Those are some pretty panties Amy why not just take them off,I can
hold them for you."
"How did you know my name ?"
"I have been watching you both for some time, this is my house you
are behind. I must agree with Jill you do have a pretty pussy.
Why don't you two come inside where you can have more privacy?"
They looked at each other and again got a big smile on their faces
and agreed. Amy finished taking her panties off and handed them to
me. "Now don't loose them", she said.
"You two can use the bedroom or just stay out here in the living
room, what ever you want."
They whispered between them selves, I couldn't make out what they
were saying but the kept giggling.
"We will use the bedroom and will let you watch us if you do two
things.", stated Amy.
"What are they ?", I asked.
"One you must never tell any one about this and two you must take
off all of your clothes."
Having gone past the point of no return with these young lesbians
I of course agreed. We went to my bedroom where they insisted that
I strip before they do anything. I slowly removed all my clothes
and was down to my jockey shorts. My cock as huge and bulging
through my jockeys as I pulled them down. Both girl's eyes popped
wide open when they saw my cock.
"There now your girl's turn to strip" They didn't say a word but
started to strip. They both started with their blouses. Amy didn't
need a bra yet which was obvious by her flat chest. Her nipples
were very pink and small with no signs of developing yet. Jill on
the other hand was wearing a small white bra, it hooked in the back
and had a little pink bow on the front. It was the type of bra
that didn't have a cup size yet and was just used to hold her in.
"What size is your bra Jill ?", I felt daring asking questions.
"Oh I think it is a 28 ". She reached behind her self and unhooked
her bra and slid it off her. Her young tits were evident, sticking
straight out like a couple of cones. Her nipples were still very
pink just like Amy's. They both unfastened their skirts and let
them drop to the floor. Amy of course was totally nude, but Jill
still had her panties on. She was wearing small pink bikini
panties which she removed. Her pussy was slightly covered with
hair but her lips were still visible through the down. Amy laid
down on the bed and Amy resumed licking her pussy. I sat down on
the edge of the bed looking right up at Jill's crotch, she was on
her knees with her ass in the air. Amy was rocking her hips around
in Jill's face moaning very loudly. Feeling bold I put my hand on
Jill's little ass giving it a little squeeze. She pushed her cheek
tighter against my and giving me the signal to continue. I spread
her ass apart to view her pretty little hole, when my finger
touched it she shuddered slightly. I worked my way up to her pussy
which was very wet and rubbed her swollen love button. My finger
slid in very easily all the way, with help from Jill who sat down
on my finger. She followed my finger as it moved in and out by
rocking her hips. "Please lick me down there ", she moaned.
I laid down between her legs looking straight up at her pussy, and
pulled her down to my face. She tasted so good as I licked her
pussy, drinking up her tender young juices. She had an orgasm all
most immediately after I started. She pushed down on my face so
hard I thought I would suffocate. Jill rolled over on to the bed
in exhaustion, leaving me with my head between Amy's legs.
"Well don't just lay there her I am", said Amy. I turned over and
was looking right at a small hairless 10 year old's pussy. She had
her legs drawn up and spread apart so far that I could see right up
her little hole. My mouth fit right over her pussy covering it all
up. She too was very wet and tasted even better that Jill, which
was hard to believe. As soon as I started to massage her love
button with my tongue she started rocking her hips violently. Her
young pussy was almost squirting juices out, my face was soaked and
so was the bed. This 10 year old girl was having a great orgasm.
Jill had recovered and started to explore my cock and balls. The
soft touch of her hand around my swollen cock was like heaven.
"God this feels great", exclaimed Amy. Her little pussy was still
quivering even after her orgasm. I laid on my back so Jill could
massage my cock better.
"You think it might fit inside me ?", asked Jill.
"It would be tight and might hurt at first."
"I want to try it any way."
"Me too.", said Amy.
"Well Jill asked first".
Jill got on top of me with my cock rubbing her pussy. Reaching
down I positioned the tip of my cock at her little hole.
"Now slowly sit down and it should go in", I instructed her. She
did as I told her and to my surprise it went it without out to much
effort. Her 13 year old pussy was tight and very wet. To my left
was Amy sitting watching all this and playing with her pussy. Jill
seemed to know what to do and fucked my cock like it has never been
fucked. I kept looking up at Jill bouncing up and down on my cock,
her little tits bouncing with her. I reached up and ran my finger
around her nipple softly pinching it. Her breast fit nicely in my
hands as I rubbed them. Looking at Amy made me even more excited
seeing her flat chest wondering what it would be like to suck on
just a nipple. It was very hard not to shoot my load off right
away, but I wanted to save it for Amy.
"Now it is Amy's turn."
"Ok but I want to see the stuff come out of you so don't be doing
it in her", asked Jill.
No sooner had Jill got off Amy jumped on. I knew this wasn't going
to be easy, trying to stuff my cock into an 10 year old's pussy.
I held the tip of my cock to her hairless pussy as she slowly sat
down. It took a couple of tries to get the head between her lips
so I suggested we not try. Amy wasn't to happy about that and gave
it a big push. We all could hear the pop sound it made when my
cock went all the way in. This was the tightest pussy I have ever
had and was all most so tight that I couldn't move it in and out.
After only of strokes in and out Amy was having her second orgasm,
and even a better one than the first.
"I'm coming", I yelled. I pulled out of Amy who rolled on to her
back next to Jill. I got up on my knees and started to finish the
job with my hand, which wasn't to hard having a naked 13 year old
on my left and a naked 10 year old on my right. I must have looked
like a water fountain, spurting out my cum in huge wads. I started
to just shoot it on the bed then decided to give the girls a little
sample. First I let a wad go on to Jill's face, some landed in her
hair but most of it landed on her lips. Then before Amy knew what
was happening I let one go on her face, this time with better aim
and landed it all on her mouth. Both girls got a big smile on
their faces and licked the cum off each other's face. We sat
around for awhile before getting dressed talking about how good it
felt. The girls said they had to get home but would come back
again for some more fun some day.
STAYED TUNED FOR PART 2 THE BATHROOM BALL.
--

499
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngcch01.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,499 @@
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER
CHAPTER 1
Jennifer Wilson walked home from school that day. The young freshman
enjoyed the crisp September afternoon as she strolled down the sidewalk on the
half-mile trip home.
It was Friday, and her friend, Heather Bradley, had invited her on
Thursday to come home with her on Friday. The two girls were planning to
change into their J.V. cheerleading uniforms at Heather's home, have dinner at
a local burger joint and then go to watch the first varsity football game of
the year.
But Heather had apparently come down with the flu and didn't come to
school that day. So, Jenny had to change her plans and go home until the game.
The house would be empty when she got home, she knew. Her mom wouldn't
be home from her job until after 6 P.M. Since her dad had left them six years
before, her mom had struggled to provide as much as possible for Jenny and her
senior sister, Susie. That often meant that she was working late hours and
sometimes on weekends.
Little Jenny knew she was very attractive. Most of the boys in school at
Lt. Luke's would turn their heads when she would walk by - even the seniors.
She carried the dufflebag containing her cheerleading uniform at her side
as she bounced down the sidewalk in her parochial school outfit.
Standing about five and a half feet tall, she was very thin. Her small
A-cup breasts were only slightly outlined by the whit short-sleeve blouse she
wore.
Because she was a little taller than her tiny waist size typically
suggested, her blue and white plaid pleated school skirt was somewhat shorter
than the skirts of the o r girls at school, hemming out at about seven inches
above her knees and displaying her thin thighs very nicely, she thought.
She wore white knee socks and black-and-white saddle shoes. Jenny thought
the white knee socks and shortness of her skirt really showed off the tan she
had gotten that summer. Her long straight blonde hair, held in a ponytail,
shined in the mid-afternoon sun, and her face was that of an innocent angel,
framed by her golden bangs, with dimples and bright blue eyes.
Jenny stopped at the corner by her home. Turning to her left, she saw a
man in a car, wanting to make a right-hand turn. She waited, expecting him to
turn in front of her, but he motioned her to cross ahead of him.
Not wanting to delay him, she ran across the street, her flimsy little
pleated school skirt swishing and dancing high on her little ass as she ran.
She did it intentionally, knowing that the man might have gotten a tiny glimpse
of her white cotton panties.
When she got across the street, she resumed walking but looked back over
her shoulder at the turning automobile. The car had turned, but she could see
his head pointed in her direction, his eyes clearly fastened on her tight
little ass.
She knew she had given him a thrill, and it excited her.
*******************
Jenny studied in her bedroom, still dressed in her school uniform. Her
mother wouldn't be home until late that night, she knew. She glanced at e
clock. It was 4:00 P.M., so she wouldn't have to change into her cheerleading
uniform for another hour and a half.
As she did her homework reading assignment, she heard a door open, and
realized it was her older sister, Susie, coming home from school a little late.
It didn't surprise her, though, because Susie was a varsity cheerleader, and
the varsity squad always met after school for a brief practice on game days,
just like Jenny did before J.V. games.
Jenny suddenly heard a boy's voice. It was Susie's boyfriend, Doug, a
wide receiver on the football team. Jenny knew that her mom forbid the girls
having boys in the house when she wasn't home.
Jenny also realized that Susie wouldn't be expecting her younger sister to be
at the house that afternoon, so she quickly and quietly closed her bedroom
door, leaving it open just a couple of inches, anticipating an opportunity to
catch her sister making out with her boyfriend.
Little Jenny hid in her closet as she heard the voices getting closer.
She could hear Susie and Doug walk into Susie's bedroom, across the hall.
After a couple of minutes, she came out of the closet and crept to the door.
Since Susie had left her bedroom door open, Jenny had an almost- complete
view of her sister's room. Susie and Doug were standing next to the bed,
kissing.
Susie was dressed in her varsity cheerleading uniform. She was taller
than her younger sister by only a couple of inches, and had a more shapely
figure than Jenny. Her shoulder-length blonde hair was parted in the middle
with bangs and hung loosely, curled under slightly and framing her lovely face.
Like Jenny, Susie had bright blue eyes and a killer smile.
She wore a red long-sleeve sweater with a wide white band running around
the middle of the body and sleeves. On the front of the sweater, on the band
itself, were the letters "SLHS", for St. Luke's High School. The red lettering
stood out on her large, firm tits.
The cheerleading skirt was also red, with twelve inverted white pleats.
It was incredibly short, barely covering her crotch, and as Susie reached up to
wrap her arms around Doug's neck, the skirt pulled up to show a slice of ass
cheeks peeking from a pair of tight white cheerleading panties.
Red knee socks with three white stripes around the top and white tennis
shoes completed the uniform. She was a picture of sheer teen beauty.
Jenny watched with interest as the two teen lovers kissed each other
passionately.
Doug's hands stroked the back side of Susie's shapely thighs repeatedly,
then slid up under the hem of the cheerleading skirt. The white pleats fanned
out as his hands pulled the skirt up, then grasped both ass cheeks through her
white cheer panties.
The young man pulled Susie tightly against him, rubbing his crotch
against hers as they French-kissed.
"Oh, Susie..." he moaned. "I've gotta fuck you now..."
Their breathing grew louder as each drew each other to a higher level of
sexual frenzy.
"You want me to suck your cock first?" Susie asked Doug.
"Yeah!" he groaned.
The two relaxed their embrace as Doug reached down for his belt buckle, a
bulge clearly standing out against his slacks.
Jenny stood, peeking through the cracked-open door, in shock. She had
never known her sister was like this, but she was curious, eager to watch her
suck and fuck Doug.
In moments, he had kicked his shoes off and ulled off his pants. He
threw the trousers aside, then peeled off his underwear. As he did so, his
nine-inch hard-on slapped up against him and fell to a straight-out position,
finally free of the fabric restraining it.
Jenny's eyes grew wide in amazement. She had never seen a guy's cock
before. The young girl watched with fascination as her older sister knelt down
before Doug.
Susie's red skirt flared out in white pleats as she dropped to her knees.
She grasped Doug's throbbing meat in her left hand and smiled as she briefly
admired it. Then she touched her tongue to the tip of his prick-head and
teasingly ran it up and down the underside of the shaft
"Do you lik this?" she asked, knowingly.
"Oh, God, yes..." came the reply.
Susie than clamped her lips around the head, stroking the tender
underside of it with soft, quick tongue movements as she pumped the shaft with
her left hand. She stuck her right hand under her little cheerleading skirt,
rubbing her clit through her panties.
Jenny watched intently. She also put her hand under her blue and white
plaid pleated school skirt and rubbed herself through her panties. It felt
even better than usual, because she was getting really turned-on by watching
Doug and her sister.
Susie was now sucking him hard. Her cheeks drew inwards as she pulled
his cock in and out with quick, short head movements. Doug groaned even louder
now, his balls almost ready to explode.
"Oh, Susie," Doug gasped. "You're gonna make me cum if you keep it up!"
She pulled her lips off, releasing the tight suction, but still continued
her hand stroke.
"Is that what you want?", Susie asked, eager to satisfy her boyfriend.
"No! Not now! I wanna fuck you!" he exclaimed.
Susie smiled, then released her grip on his swollen rod. To Jenny, it
seemed even larger than before.
Jenny's sister stood back up and sat down on the edge of the bed. Susie
leaned back on the bedspread, smiling, and raised her legs as Doug pulled her
skirt up and grabbed the legbands of her white cheerleading panties.
He tugged them as Susie lifted her ass off the bed so he could yank them
past her hips. Then, Susie lowered her hips onto the bed and lifted her feet
so Doug could get her panties all the way off.
Doug tossed them onto the floor as Susie squirmed into the middle of the
bed. She had her knees raised and spread apart, and Jenny could see her bright
pink, stimulated, r d-to-be-fucked open pussy as Doug quickly climbed onto the
bed and straddled her.
"Fuck me, Doug!" Susie begged. "Put it in me, now!"
Doug lowered himself on top of her, guiding his eager cock into her soft,
moist twat. Susie grunted as he entered her, then sighed as he began to slide
his spear in and out of her. Love your pussy," Doug sighed. "It's so tight..."
Jenny, still watching from behind the door, was now horny as ever. Her
bottom lip quivered with excitement as she fingered herself through the legband
of er panties. The cotton fabric was sopping wet with her juice as it oozed
from her sweet young pussy.
The young freshman could feel her nipples harden, and her knees began to
shake. She didn't know how much longer she could stand there and keep this up
while remaining quiet.
Meanwhile, Doug hammered away at Susie with quick fuckstrokes.
Susie look good as she lay there completely dressed in her cheerleading
uniform, her red-and-white pleats piled up over the sweater, while her red
kneesocks extended upward in mid-air with the laces of her tennis shoes swaying
in rhythm with the fuck.
"Oh, yeah, Doug! I'm gonna cum!" she yelled. "I'm almost there!"
She wrapped her kneesock-encased calves around Doug, hanging on tightly
as her boyfriend banged her, his loins slapping into the back of her thighs
with each stroke.
"Auggghhhh!" she yelped. "Aaahhhhh! Yes! I'm getting it!"
Doug kept up the pace. He wasn't about to stop because he could feel
himself getting close to his cum-shot.
"Oh, God! I'm gonna cum, too, baby!" he exclaimed.
"All right!" Susie answered. "Do it inside me!"
Doug took a few more strokes, then threw his head back as his cock
exploded inside Susie's young pussy.
"Ohhhh! Yeeeeeaaaaahhhhhh!"
His balls emptied their thick load into Susie, filling her cunt with warm
stickiness. Susie could feel his piston pumping its load deep within her as he
continued to drive it deep into her love nest. After a few more seconds, he
slowed to a stop. Doug pulled his dripping prick out her and rolled over onto
the bed.
"That was great..." he sighed.
Susie smiled. "Yeah, it was..."
The two young lovers lied there on the bed for a minute or so before
Susie got up.
"I'm gonna go clean up a little and make us something to eat. We need to
leave for the game in about an hour."
Jenny, with her hand still diddling herself, moved away from the door as
Susie left the room. She could hear her older sister walk down the stairs, and
knew that she must be going to use the bathroom on the lower level.
Little Jenny quickly returned to the cracked-open door and continued her
spying on Doug. She gawked at the older boy lying there, his dick still hard,
with a funny white fluid oozing out of it. She didn't know quite what it was,
but she liked it.
Suddenly, she felt herself grow flush. She trembled, and not
understanding what was happening within her, felt the most amazing sensation of
her life. Jenny couldn't help but gasp with surprise as her first orgasm
coursed through her thin, young body.
Her breathing came in short, fleeting breaths, each one letting out an
uncontrollable gasp. She could see Doug turn and look to the door.
"Oh, no!" she thought, and quickly moved behind the door. "I think he
saw me!"
She heard footsteps, and suddenly the door opened. Standing there,
looking at her, was Doug. Dressed only in his parochial white dress shirt and
black socks, Doug looked at Jenny. She blushed, embarrassed at having been
caught.
"So, were you watching us?" Doug asked.
Jenny nodded, sheepishly.
"It's okay," he said. "Just don't go telling anybody, all right?"
She nodded once again.
His eyes flashed as he took in the sight of her. The young innocent
schoolgirl thrilled him, especially with her little plaid skirt that was so
much shorter than most of the other girls at school.
"Have you ever seen a guy naked before?" he asked.
"No, I haven't. What's that white stuff that comes out of your dick,
anyway?" Jenny boldly asked.
Doug laughed. "Well, you aren't very bashful, are you? Have you ever
had sex before?"
"No but I'd like to..." she answered, wondering what his response would
be.
Doug paused, not really knowing what to do. On one hand, he knew he
would love to fuck this little plaything or have her suck him off. On the
other hand, he knew Susie wouldn't like it.
"You wouldn't want me to tell my mom about you and Susie, would you?" she
asked.
"Of course not. Why?"
If you don't let me see your dick squirt out more white stuff, I might,"
she offered slyly.
Doug couldn't believe this young girl. She was blackmailing him with
sex. Then, again, it was a great excuse to do it with her, wasn't it?
"Okay," he relented. "Just his once. First, let me see you in your new
school uniform."
He sat on Jenny's bed while Jenny stood before him, showing off how her
new uniform fit her slender figure.
"Turn around for me," Doug commanded.
She turned around slowly, giving him a full view.
Doug took in the show with wide eyes. He loved fucking Susie, but Jenny
was a delicious, tempting, innocent little girl. Her long blonde hair in the
ponytail with bangs combed down straight over her forehead, her bright blue
eyes, those dimples as she smiled at him...
He liked the small tits. They accentuated her youth. The ever-so-short
blue and white plaid pleated skirt and white knee socks highlighted her golden
thin thighs, and the black-and-white saddle shoes were very familiar.
As Jenny slowly turned for his eyes to devour, she noticed his prick
spring back to life. She wanted to be fucked in the worst way, to feel the
sensations of a guy's cock inside of her virgin cunt.
Doug stood up and took her into his arms. He reached under her skirt
like he had done to Susie, and pulled her underwear from her tight, young ass.
They fell to Jenny's ankles, and she kicked them off.
His hands cupped her ass, and he slid his fingers to her pussy, where he
discovered it was sopping wet.
"Were you finger-fucking yourself while you watched us?" he asked.
"Yeah", Jenny answered. "I couldn't help it."
"That's just fine, because you're all wet down there, and I can fuck you
right now. Do you still have your cherry?"
Jenny shook her head from side to side. "I lost it playing sports," she
explained.
"Okay, that's fine," he assured her.
After pushing aside some of the stuffed animals, Doug slowly lowered her
down to her bed.
"I'll be gentle," he told her. He pulled up her skirt and she eagerly
spread her long, thin thighs for him.
Jenny was an absolute doll, lying there between her stuffed animals.
Doug's dick was aching now to get inside that tender, tight snatch.
Suddenly, Susie was standing in the doorway.
"What the hell are you doing!?" she yelled.
"It's okay," Jenny said.
"No, it's not okay, Doug! First you fuck me, and then you want to fuck
my little sister?!" Susie screamed.
"I told him to do it!" Jenny snapped back. "If he doesn't, I'm gonna
tell mom about what you guys did!"
Susie was taken aback.
"You can't be serious!" she said, surprised.
"You shouldn't get to have all the fun, Susie," Jenny calmly said.
Susie was stunned. Her younger sister was going to tell on her if she
didn't let her boyfriend screw Jenny.
"Okay, but I don't want him o fuck you. You don't take birth control
pills like I do, and you'll end up getting pregnant," she told her young
sister.
"I am taking the pill, Susie," Jenny corrected.
Susie looked surprised.
"Where are you getting those from?" Susie inquired. "I know mom wouldn't
buy them for you. Not yet."
"My friend Angie gets them for me," Jenny confessed. Hell, I suppose I
could tell mom about that, couldn't I?" Susie retorted.
"Okay..." Jenny said. "But I know she'd get more pissed off hearing
about your little fun. After all, I've never fucked a guy."
"All right, Jenny. But no fucking with Doug. Just jerk him or suck him
off. Okay?" Susie asked.
Disappointed, Doug and Jenny looked at each other and both nodded in
approval of the new plan. They both stood up.
"Did you see Susie sucking me?" he asked the little girl.
"Yeah," Jenny answered. "I think I know how to do that, now."
Jenny smiled.
Like she had seen her sister do, young Jenny got down on her knees and
tentatively took his swollen meat in her hands. She stroked it softly with her
hands, then pursed her lips and put the head of his cock in her young, eager
mouth.
Doug moaned softly.
"That's it, sweetie... Just suck on it and move your mouth back and forth
on it while u stroke it with your hand."
His meat tasted quite unusual, but it was good, Jenny thought.
"Use your tongue, too," Susie suggested. "Wiggle it across the underside
of the tip. It'll drive him crazy."
Jenny took her advice, and in a matter of minutes, had Doug in an
absolute frenzy. Her jaws ached with the size of his manhood, and she had to
take a brief break. She popped her lips off but kept jerking him with her
hand.
"How am I doing?" Jenny asked.
"Just fucking great, especially for first-timer," Doug answered.
"When does that white stuff come out?" she asked.
"It won't be long..." Doug said. "A little more sucking, and I'll be
there. Where do you want me to squirt it?"
Jenny hadn't thought about that.
"I think you ought do it in her mouth," Susie said to Doug.
The thought of emptying his load into the little girl's mouth was almost
too much fo him.
"Is that okay, Jenny?" Doug asked, hopefully.
"I guess so," she answered.
With a swee smile, Jenny puckered her lips around his cock again. The
tongue began fluttering against the bottom of his prick-tip, and her hand sped
up the pumping action.
"Oh, yes!" Doug exclaimed. His balls were now aching to release their
cargo into the back of young Jenny's throat.
"I'm gonna cum!" he gasped. "Here it comes!"
"Yeeeaaahhhhhhh!!!" he yelled as he came.
She could feel his prick swell even more in her mouth, and then it pulsed
in spasms.
Jenny felt a surge of warmth shoot into her mouth. The sticky liquid
came in bursts, and soon she was unable to swallow it fast enough. She pulled
it out of her mouth, and streams of sticky white jizz dribbled out from the
corners of her lips. She quickly swallowed.
Doug was pumping his cock with his own hand now, directing hot goops of
cum onto little Jenny's face and lips, splashing it against her cheeks.
She opened her mouth again, and Doug directed a few more squirts of his
juice into her eager mouth. Finally, it slowed to a trickle.
He squeezed his hand down the shaft, forcing the last drops out of his
piss-slit, and wiped the prick-head across the little girl's lips, smearing the
cum on her face.
Susie laughed.
"Hey, Jenny, you should see yourself!", she chortled. "You've got cu all
over your face!"
Jenny smiled and giggled herself. Her cheeks and lips were indeed almost
covered in Doug's cum-juice. It dripped from her chin and hand onto her plaid
pleated school skirt.
Having enjoyed the sweet taste of his cream, she scooped as much of it as
she could onto her fingers and licked hem clean.
Jenny smiled. She was going to enjoy guys and sex, she knew. She
couldn't wait for her first fuck...

303
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngcch02.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,303 @@
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER
CHAPTER 2
The following Tuesday, St. Luke's was scheduled to play a home J.V.
football game, their season opener.
Jenny wore one of her cheerleading uniforms to school that day, as was
customary for game days. She walked to her last-period class for the day,
biology with Mr. Lewis, thinking about the fun that she was anticipating that
evening after the game with her cheerleader friend, Angie.
She wore a white long-sleeved oxford shirt with a red button-down vest
over the top of it. The vest fit tightly, with white snaps. On her left
breast was a small emblem showing a falcon, while the white letters "SLHS" ran
down from her right shoulder to her right breast.
Jenny's skirt was red-and-white plaid with knife pleats all the way
around. It was made of a flimsy, light fabric that flipped around easily when
she moved. As short as the squad's cheerleading skirts were, hers was
incredibly short due to her very thin waist.
Barely hidden under the skirt's hem, a pair of white cheerleading panties
gripped her lithe, precious ass. A pair of white cotton knee socks and white
tennies rounded out the uniform very nicely.
On this day, Jenny chose to wear her long blonde hair loose. With just
the slightest hint of wave to it, it shimmered in the hallway light and bounced
against the back of her vest as she walked. A simple white barrette helped
hold the hair back in place. She had golden bangs combed down straight across
her forehead.
She saw Mr. Lewis was standing outside the classroom, observing the
students as they entered the classroom that day. Jenny thought that he was a
very attractive man. He was in his mid-thirties, about six feet four with a
basketball player's physique, with thick brown hair and a well-trimmed
moustache. Even this was only the second week of classes, the young girl had
already fantasized about him several times in class.
Little Jenny could see that he was watching her as she came closer.
Knowing that he was watching her, she decided to give Mr. Lewis a little show.
A water fountain was almost directly opposite the classromm door where he
stood, and she suddenly decided to get a few sips of water.
She waltzed over to the water fountain, her lightweight, tiny pleated
cheerleading skirt bouncing high on her sweet ass. Jenny bent over to drink,
and as she did so, Mr. Lewis gawked as her cheerleading skirt pulled up even
higher to reveal a little bit of ass and those tight white panties.
Mr. Lewis felt an immediate bulge begin to grow in his slacks as he took
in the picture of the young girl before him: the tight-fitting red vest
outlining her tall but incredibly thin figure, the red-and-white plaid skirt
ending in rippling pleats only slightly above the crotch of her white panties,
long thin tanned thighs accentuated by those white knee socks...
She took a few sips of water, then pretended to drink more as she stayed
in that position for several more seconds, wanting desperately to get Mr. Lewis
to notice her. Then she straightened up again and turned around to walk into
the classroom.
Jenny could see that he was definitely noticing her, and she was
instantly proud of her little tease act. She smiled at him with her sweet
little-girl dimples and he quickly returned the smile.
She took her second-row seat, and the class started. As he lectured,
Jenny noticed that Mr. Lewis was definitely making eye contact with her and
looking over her whole body. She turned and looked at the other boys in the
room, and a lot of them were staring at her.
The young girl tried not to smile as she thought about the power that her
body had over men. She loved to wear a cheerleading uniform and other short
skirts, because she could feel the guys' eyes almost penetrate her, and it made
her feel good.
As Mr. Lewis continued his lecture, Jenny thought about the way that she
sat, with her legs together, just the way her mother taught her.
She decided that wasn't going to be too much fun for Mr. Lewis. She
already had a clue that her teacher might be hot for her. If she gave him a
show in class, she knew that he would enjoy it. But there were only five
minutes left before the bell to end the period and the school day.
Jenny slowly began to spread her knees as she sat in her chair. Soon
they were about eighteen inches apart, and she knew that she was giving him a
great view of her white panty crotch.
Mr. Lewis was now clearly distracted. He somehow fumbled through the
last few minutes of his lecture, and the bell mercifully rang.
"Jenny Wilson, I'd like to see you for a minute," he said, as the
students gathered their books and began to leave the room.
Young Jenny took her time getting her things together. Was she in
trouble? Or was Mr. Lewis wanting to get a few minutes alone with her?
After the last students left the room, Jenny stood up and approached Mr.
Lewis.
"Yes, Mr. Lewis?" she presented herself, somewhat nervously.
"Jenny, I need to talk to you for a few minutes," Mr. Lewis said as he
sat in his chair.
"Have a seat," he told her.
Jenny boldly sat on the corner of his desk. He didn't seem to object,
but looked a little surprised.
"Did you realize how you were sitting in class?" he asked.
"Yeah," she answered. "I thought you might like that."
"I did," Mr. Lewis confessed. "But it really distracts me from teaching.
Besides, you're much too young for me to be feeling this way about."
"Feeling what way?" Jenny asked.
Her teacher paused, not knowing how to say what he wanted to say.
"Let's just say that when you act that this, it makes me want to do
things that I shouldn't do."
"Like wanting to have sex with me?" she blurted.
"Yeah, you could say that," he said. "I don't have to tell you how much
trouble that could get me into."
"Who's going to tell?" asked Jenny.
She curled a leg out across the desk, pulling her skirt up tight and
showing her crotch again to Mr. Lewis.
"Oh, Jenny..." he murmured. "I want you really bad..."
"I want you too, Mr. Lewis," she answered, smiling and looking into his
eyes.
"If you want to lock the classroom door, I won't say anything," he told
the girl.
Jenny quickly got up and walked to the door, locked it, and closed it
behind her, making sure that nobody was watching. Then she returned to Mr.
Lewis' desk.
Her handsome teacher stood up from his chair, and Jenny's sparkling blue
eyes immediately locked on an enormous hard-on protruding from his slacks.
"Yeah, Jenny, that's from you," he told her.
Jenny smiled with those little dimples.
"You're a little living doll, Jenny," he said as he took her into his
arms and kissed her passionately.
Jenny had never really been held or kissed like this before, and she just
wanted to melt.
Mr. Lewis put one hand around the little cheerleader's tiny waist, and
placed his other hand on the back of one of her thighs, just below the hem of
her little pleated skirt. He slowly ran it up under her skirt and grabbed her
tight teen ass.
"Hey, Jenny, has anyone ever eaten your pussy?" he asked.
"No, but you can be the first, Mr. Lewis" she responded.
He reached under her skirt with both hands, grabbing the waistband of her
cheerleading panties and pulling them off along with the underwear underneath.
They dropped to the floor, and Jenny stepped out of them.
Mr. Lewis lowered Jenny onto his desk. She put her feet up on the edge
of the desk and spread her legs far apart as he flipped her tiny skirt up and
over her waist.
The little cheerleader looked magnificent, lying there in her
cheerleading uniform with her teen snatch opened up for her teacher.
The little girl closed her eyes, then suddenly felt something warm and
moist caressing her tender clit. She sighed deeply as her teacher stroked his
tongue slowly across her pussy-trigger.
"Oh, Mr. Lewis...That feels wonderful..." she quietly moaned.
He licked her slowly for a few minutes, then sped up the action with more
direct pressure on her sensitive organ.
Jenny could feel that warm feeling building within her again, the same
warmth that she had felt a few days earlier when she had fingered herself to
her first orgasm.
"Oh, Mr. Lewis, that feels sooooo good!" she moaned.
This time it was more powerful. The little cheerleader grabbed her knees
and pulled them up tightly against her as she grimaced with the incredible
intensity of her nearing climax.
"Oh, Mr. Lewis! I'm gonna cum! Oh! Oh! I'm gonna cuuuummmmmmm!!"
Jenny groaned in ecstasy as she became overwhelmed by the sensation. Her
legs quivered slightly with the muscular release of tension. Pussy juice
spurted out onto her teacher's face and pooled on the desk.
"Thank you, Mr. Lewis," she said. "I never felt anything quite like that
before!"
"I'm glad you enjoyed it, Jenny."
"Would you like to fuck me, Mr. Lewis?" she asked.
"You bet!"
"I've never been fucked before, sir. I hope it's all right with you,"
she said.
"I'll be very gentle, Jenny."
Mr. Lewis quickly pulled off his slacks and briefs as he gawked at the
young cheerleader. Her red snap-down vest, the white long-sleeve oxford shirt
underneath, the flimsy red-and-white plaid pleated skirt now piled up over her
waist, the white cotton knee socks and tennies...there wasn't a man alive who
wouldn't have wanted to fuck this young lady, he thought.
His nine-inch spear was more than ready to give this girl a long-wanted
fuck. The teacher pulled Jenny toward him, positioning her ass at the edge of
the table so he could stand and fuck her as she lied there.
Jenny watched with excitement as he nestled the tip of his prick against
her hot, eager pussy and rubbed it across the opening several times to get it
nice and wet.
"Come on, Mr. Lewis. Fuck me!" she begged.
Suddenly, she felt him enter her virgin pussy. Slowly, he drove the head
into her. The young girl was incredibly tight, and he knew he was going to
enjoy this.
Mr. Lewis sawed it in and out of her slowly, pushing deeper with it each
time until she was able to take most of it up her cherry teenage snatch.
"Ooohhh... Mr. Lewis..." she moaned. Jenny felt wonderful. She tingled
with the sensation of her teacher's stiff prick filling her wet little
fuck-box.
The horny teacher fucked the horny little cheerleader. With her feet on
his desk and her knees up, he grasped her thighs and used them for leverage as
he pumped his dick deep into her pretty little twat. Loud slushy sounds
emanated from the loins of the two lovers as he gave her her first fuck, a
tight wet fuck.
"We're fuckin' now, aren't we, Mr. Lewis?"
"Yeah, Jenny. I'm fuckin' your brains out."
The excitement level quickly built within him as he screwed the beautiful
young JV cheerleader. He knew he couldn't take it too much longer with the
incredibly tight pussy on this young girl.
"You like this, don't you, you little prick-teaser?" he asked.
"Yeah...it feels nice."
"You're such a good little girl. I've always liked fucking cheerleaders,
especially in their uniforms."
"You've fucked cheerleaders before?" Jenny asked.
"You bet!"
"From this school?"
"Oh, sure. But nobody as young, sweet and tight as you, my darling..."
Jenny smiled as she looked up at her teacher, hammering away at her with
steady thrusts.
"Oh, Jenny..." he moaned. "Your pussy is so tight, I can't take much
more of this. Can I come in your pussy?" he asked.
"You can squirt it wherever you want, Mr. Lewis. I'll even let you do it
in my mouth, if you want," she answered.
"I wanna do it in your pussy, you sweet little schoolgirl fucker," he
told her. "The next time, I'll fuck your hot little mouth."
He felt his cock-trigger reach the breaking point and threw his head back
as he shoved his big dick into her with one more powerful thrust.
"Aaaahhhh!!!" he groaned as he shot his first steamy wad of jizz into the
young girl.
Jenny could feel his cock pulsate within her as it filled her cunt with
loads of thick white love-juice. Her teacher continued sawing his meat in and
out of the young girl, and he quickly filled her moist, soft cunt with his
fluid.
Unable to hold any more of Mr. Lewis' cum, streams of it overflowed her
young pussy and ran down over her tight teen ass, pooling on the teacher's
desk.
The pretty little cheerleader smiled and closed her eyes, enjoying the
last few seconds of her first fuck and looking forward to her teacher's promise
to fill her eager mouth with his cream...

311
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngcch03.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,311 @@
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER
CHAPTER 3
Jennie met her friend Angie Walker after school, and the two young
cheerleaders walked the short distance to Angie's home.
Angie was a sophomore, a year older than Jennie, and somewhat more
sexually experienced, as well. She was about 5'5", and every bit as attractive
as Jennie.
Angie's brunette hair was thick and wavy, and hung to the middle of her
back. Her smile was sweet and angelic, and her cheeks dimpled slightly.
She had a well-curved body that featured a pair of firm "C"-sized
breasts. They filled her white blouse and bright red cheerleading vest,
bouncing as she walked down the street.
Angie's ass was every man's dream, and sexily swished the pleats of her
short red-and-white plaid skirt back and forth. Her white knee socks and white
tennies only enhanced the beautiful image.
The two lovely cheerleaders arrived at Angie's home. Mr. Walker had just
arrived from work and smiled at the two young ladies as he stepped out of the
car.
"Hi, girls," he said, centering his eye contact on his daughter's younger
friend.
Jennie could feel Mr. Walker's eyes rape her, travelling up and down her
lithe innocent figure. Though she had seen him a few times before, now she had
the overwhelming feeling that her friend's dad was hot for her.
"Hi, Mr. Walker..." she responded shyly, smiling and looking him straight
in the eyes.
Mrs. Walker came out through the front door of their home.
"Angie," she said, "could you run to the store with me for about thirty
minutes or so? I need you to help me pick out a birthday gift."
"But, Mom," Angie replied, "What about Jennie? You just want me to leave
her here?"
"I'll be okay," Jennie assured her friend. "It's all right. Go ahead."
"All right, Jennie. But I'll be right back," Angie answered. The young
brunette handed her schoolbooks to her dad and walked to the car with her mom.
As her friend pulled out of the driveway, Jennie realized that she was
all alone with Angie's dad. She was curious about him. Would he really want to
fuck her? The idea thrilled Jennie. Seducing her best friend's dad! What
would Angie say if she fou out?
"Would you like to come in, Jennie?" Mr. Walker asked, holding the door
for her.
She walked into the house in front of him as his eyes locked on her cute
littl pleated cheerleader skirt which barely covered her bright red panties.
Jennie walked into the living room. She looked at the clock on the wall.
"Thirty minutes..." she said softly.
"Pardon me?" Mr. Walker asked.
"They won't be home for about thirty minutes," Jennie stated
matter-of-factly.
"That's right, Jennie."
Jenny wanted him to fuck her. Her adventure with the teacher earlier had
her so hot, she was dying for another guy's cock.
Knowing that time was short, Jennie summoned all her courage.
"Do you like me, Mr. Walker?" she asked.
"Why, yes. You're a fine young lady, Jennie," he answered.
"No, I mean 'would you want me'?"
She gulped, waiting for a reply.
"For what?" he asked, hoping for the answer he wanted.
"You know, Mr. Walker... Would you want to fuck me?"
She smiled at him, because she already knew the answer.
Mr. Walker began trembling. She was tempting him unfairly, he knew, and
he also knew he could not resist the charms of this delightful young
cheerleader.
He stepped up to him and boldly put a hand on his crotch. She rubbed him
there for a few seconds, and he did not pull away.
"Yeah..." he admitted. He wrapped his arms around his daughter's young
friend and kissed her softly. His heart pounded as he pulled his lips away and
reached under her flimsy little red-and-white plaid pleated cheerleader skirt,
cupping an ass cheek through her tight red panties with his hand.
"We'd better hurry, then, sir," she reminded him. We don't have much
time."
Mr. Walker walked quickly to the door and bolted it shut, then led Jenny
by the hand to the family room.
He lowered her to the carpet in front of the TV, shaking his head. He
couldn't believe this was happening.
"What's the matter, Mr. Walker?" Jenny asked, smiling.
"I just can't believe this," he admitted. "This is a dream I've had for
about a year now."
"You mean you've dreamed about making love o me, Mr. Walker?"
"Yes, Jenny..."
Young Jenny lay there on the carpet before him, looking so perfect. Her
long blonde hair splashed out on the carpet. Her red cheerleading vest, so
tight over her white blouse, heaved in the air as her breathing grew heavier in
anticipation.
Jenny's knees were high in the air, pulling the hem of her little
cheerleading skirt up high on her thighs. Her thin legs looked delicious in
the white knee socks.
Jenny spread her white tennies to the sides, then pulled her cute little
schoolgirl knees apart, showing him her panty-covered crotch. She reached a
hand down there and started rubbing her clit through her cheerleading panties
while she watched Mr. Walker pull his pants off.
Mr. Walker tossed his jeans aside and peeled his underwear off. His
now-swollen, thick, hard cock wobbled obscenely toward her.
"Let me take your panties off, sweetheart," he said.
Little Jenny raised her hips as he grabbed the waistband with both hands
and eagerly tugged the red panties off. He slid them over her thin, golden
thighs and tossed them aside.
Mr. Walker gaped at the sight of the young girl's snatch, already moist
from her rubbing. It was practically hairless, swollen and pink, glistening
with her juices.
"Do you want me to take anything else off?" Jenny asked.
"No, darling," he answered. "I love cheerleading uniforms, and I'd love
to fuck you in yours, if you don't mind."
"Whatever you'd like, sir," she told him.
Litle Jennie smiled as he kneeled before her. She watched his head dip
under her little skirt, felt his tongue and warm, moist breath on her teen
cunny.
"Oh, Mr. Walker," she purred. "That feels so good..."
Angie's dad lapped gently at her clit, rubbing it from side to side. He
slipped a f er into her moist twat, sliding it in and out as he tongued her.
"Oh, God..." she murmured. She could feel her tight, young body
convulse, her thighs shaking, as he drove her to ecstasy with his tongue.
"OHHHH...YESSSS...OH GOD...."
She screamed as she came. Her body shook uncontrollably.
Mr. Walker slowly stopped his licking. When Jenny saw his head poke out
from under her cheerleader skirt, she could see her pussy juice dripping from
his chin. He smiled.
"Fuck me, Mr. Walker," she begged. "I've got to have it now."
He straddled her and fisted his big prick to her clit. He rubbed the
cock-head in her juices, getting it nice and moist, then punched it into her
little cheerleader cunt.
It was incredibly tight, he thought. He pumped it in and out several
times until he was able to sink all eight inches into her. Soon, he was fucking
the young cheerleader good and hard, just like he had dreamed.
Jenny, this is so good," he told her. His balls slapped her tight little
ass as he punched her with quick, short strokes.
"I'm glad you like it, sir," she answered. "I like this, too!"
Jenny pulled her knees up high and wrapped her white knee socks around
the man's back as he rode her.
"Your pussy is so tight!" Mr. Walker complimented her.
Jenny laughed.
"You want to try another position?" he asked.
"Sure," she answered.
Mr. Walker pulled his dick out of her.
"Get on your hands and knees," he ordered.
Jenny giggled as she did so. The little cheerleader looked great in her
little uniform as she arched her back, pushing her ass high.
"You aren't gonna put it in my ass, are you?" she asked, worried.
"No, sweetheart, maybe some other time. I'm just gonna fuck you
dog-style."
Jenny laughed again as Angie's dad flipped her little pleated skirt up
over her ass.
Mr. Walker carefully nudged his cock into her pussy. In the nearby
full-length mirror, he watched himself fuck the darling young blonde
cheerleader in her uniform.
"Mmmm..." she groaned. "I think we better hurry, though, sir. I don't
wanna get caught."
"Yeah, you're right, Jenny. But I'm not gonna cum in your pussy and take
a chance of getting you pregnant."
"It's okay, Mr. Walker, I'm on the pill...unless you'd like to do
something else instead."
"Yeah, I would," he answered, still sweetly fucking the young
cheerleader.
"I wanna fuck your mouth, Jenny?" he told her.
"Are you gonna cum in it?" he asked.
"Can I?"
Jenny smiled.
"Yes, Mr. Walker, you can cum in my mouth it you'd like."
He pulled his dick out again and stood up. Jennie turned around and
kneeled before him. She took his thick cock in one hand and wrapped her lips
around it.
Jenny sucked him like a pro. Her little teen cheeks dimpled as she
worked the man's prick in and out of her mouth. She knew he couldn't last
long. Little Jenny gazed into his eyes, enjoying the look of pure delight
etched on his face
"Oh, Jenny, I'm gonna cum!!" he yelled.
Jenny pulled him most of the way out of her mouth and opened it. She
stuck out her tongue, placing the tip on the underside of his prick-head and
wiggling it around. She held her mouth wide open, anticipating his cream.
Jenny's hand pumped furiously on him. She looked back and forth at his
face and at his prick-tip on the end of her tongue.
Mr. Walker was enjoying the moment immensely. The young cheerleader was
going to make him cum, and she was doing it like a pro. Suddenly, he came with
a loud groan. Jenny felt his cock spasm in her hand. A thick wad of jizz shot
down her tongue into her sweet mouth, followed by another and another.
Jenny imagined that it had been stored up for weeks, because there was so
much of it. She continued hand-jerking him, and he kept shooting his cum all
over her tongue and into her eager mouth.
Mr. Walker watched the little cheerleader take his load. It splashed
against her teeth, but she was careful to make sure that it all went into her
mouth.
Finally, the flow of semen stopped. Jenny swallowed the sticky white
fluid, then milked the last bit out of him.
She press her thumb against the underside of his cock, at the base, then
pus d it forward to the tip. A few beads of jizz oozed from t piss-slit, and
Jenny licked it clean.
"You'd better get dressed, Mr. Walker," she reminded him. "Your wife and
daughter will be here in just a few minutes."
"Oh, Jenny, you're wonderful," he gasped.
She laughed and bounced to her feet. Reaching down, she grabbed her
bright red cheerleader panties and stepped into them, then pulled them up under
her little skirt, tugging them into place around her young, shapely ass.
"Listen, Jenny," Mr. Walker added. "I just got a camera and would like
to try it out. Do you think I could get a few pictures of you in your uniform
one of these days?"
"Sure," she agreed.
"Some friends of mine would pay you a lot of money to take pictures of
you, too, and maybe perform for them."
"Really?" She asked. "What do you mean perform'?"
Mr. Walker smiled.
"Whatever you'd like it to mean, Jenny."
Jenny smiled. More than one man at a time? She tingled at the idea.
"We'll have to do this again, Jenny," he added.
Jenny winked at Mr. Walker.
"You can count on it, sir."

591
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngcch04.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,591 @@
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER
CHAPTER 4
It was a full week since Jenny Wilson's interlude with Mr. Walker. She
found it hard to keep it from her best friend, Angie Walker, but she knew she
must. She wondered what Angie would do if she found out.
The two young cheerleaders walked to the football field for Tuesday
afternoon's Saint John's J.V. game against nearby Franklin High. It was
getting colder as fall neared, and this was the first opportunity for the J.V.
girls to wear their new winter uniforms.
Jenny and Angie both looked like dolls. Jenny, with her long blonde
hair, parted in the middle and swept back over her shoulders with those golden
bangs, looked sweet and innocent with her cute dimples. She was an absolute
darling in her new cheerleading uniform. It fit her thin 5'6" frame like a
glove, and she couldn't wait to show it off.
Angie, a year older, was a bit more developed than Jenny. Almost as tall,
her figure was more shapely, and her long brunette hair was thick and wavy. Her
face was quite attractive, but not as sweet and innocent-looking as Jenny's.
The cheerleading sweater was a tight, ribbed turtleneck variety, ending
just at her waist, so that when she would lift her arms, her flat tummy would
peek out. It was all white except for two thin red stripes running down the
sides and down the sleeves. The red letters "SJHS", about four inches high, ran
across her chest.
Her skirt was red, with twelve inverted white pleats. It was ever so
short, ending just below her crotch, and showing off her long, thin, tanned
legs. Her white cheerleading panties were snug on her shapely teen ass.
White knee socks with red-and-white saddle shoes completed the outfit.
It was about 4:15 P.M. when Jenny and Angie arrived at the field. The
stands were never very full for a J.V. game, but a number of supporters were
already there, about fifteen minutes before kickoff.
The girls began to do their stretching exercises, bending over, touching
their toes, sitting on the grass with their legs spread apart to stretch the
muscles, as they talked.
"Don't look now, Jenny," said Angie, "but there's about ten men watching
us right now."
"Really?" said Jenny, pretending not to notice.
"Oh, yeah. One guy even has a camera with a big lens," Angie added.
"Those guys want a show, huh?" asked Jenny.
"Sure. That's why they come out here. Most of them don't even have kids
in our school. They just want to get turned on by us."
"You think?" asked Jenny, laughing.
"You bet. Most of those guys don't care about this games. They just
want to imagine screwing us," stated Angie matter-of-factly.
Jenny laughed.
"You wanna give'em a show today?" Jenny asked.
"Sure," Angie answered, smiling.
The two naughty J.V. cheerleaders continued stretching, exaggerating
their movements, making them slowly.
Jenny stood up and bent over, stretching her hamstrings. Facing away
from the stands, she proudly displayed her magnificent young ass, clad in the
white cheerleading panties, to the fuck-hungry stares of the men.
"Hey, Jenny," said Angie softly. "That guy with the camera is taking
your picture."
Jenny grinned. It thrilled her to tease the guys like this.
Angie lay on her back, facing the stands. She raised her knees high in
the air, then spread her legs slowly and brought them together again,
displaying her cute little panty-covered crotch.
"I think that's enough for now," laughed Angie.
Jenny looked into the stands and saw Mr. Lewis, her teacher. He was
staring directly at her.
The band, seated in the stands, started playing one of their favorite
rock songs. Jenny, Angie and the other cheerleaders started their pompon
routine to the music.
Jenny and Angie went out of their way to ma the routine as sexy as
possible, shaking their little asses, the little red skirts flashing white from
the pleats as they swished, the white cheer panties flashing from beneath the
hem. They gyrated their little bodies, raising their arms and showing off the
belly-buttons on their flat tummies.
In the stands, the men were having a field day with these two young women
blatantly showing their bodies off for them. Mr. Lewis was so horny, he
couldn't take it any more. He walked down to the fence and motioned Jenny
over.
"Yeah, Mr. Lewis?" Jenny asked.
"There's a janitor's closet just inside the back entrance, to the left.
Please meet me there at halftime," he begged.
"But Mr. Lewis, I'll only have ten minutes," she answered.
"Please, Jenny?"
"Okay, Mr. Lewis, but it will have to be quick."
"I understand."
With that, Mr. Lewis returned to his seat, only to leave a few minutes
before halftime.
At halftime, Angie asked Jenny to go to the concession stand with her.
"I can't," answered Jenny.
"Why not?" Angie asked.
"Mr. Lewis wants me to meet him in the school for a couple of minutes,"
Jenny explained.
"Why?" Angie inquired further.
Jenny blushed.
"Are you guys having sex?!" Angie asked, a bit loudly.
"Shhh!" Jenny reprimanded.
"Really? That's wild!" said Angie, very softly this time.
"We've only done it once," Jenny told her, "but this is between us,
okay?"
"Sure, Jenny. I've had sex with a couple of teachers before. It's really
not a big deal, actually."
Jenny smiled at her friend.
"I have to go, Angie," she said, starting to walk off.
Angie smiled back at her.
"Have fun," said Angie. "Maybe I can have him next time."
Angie walked briskly toward the school's rear entrance, her little red
cheerleading skirt swishing from side to side, flashing its twelve white
pleats.
When she got to the janitor's closet, she looked around to see if anyone
was looking, then knocked. Mr. Lewis opened the door, and she quickly stepped
inside, closing and locking it behind her.
"Thanks for coming, Jenny," said Mr. Lewis.
"I've only have a few minutes," she reminded him.
"I know. It's just that you put on such a show that I just had to have
you right now!"
He put his arms around her, pressed his lips tightly against hers, and
pulled her tightly against him. The twelve white pleats of her tiny red
cheerleading skirt fanned out as he reached underneath and squeezed her tight
little ass through her cheer panties.
"Put your hands on the sink," Mr. Lewis instructed.
She obliged, turning around, bending over and grasping the edge of the
sink.
"I'm gonna fuck you this way, this time, sweetheart," he said. He stood
behind her, undoing his trousers.
"I thought you were gonna do it in my mouth next time," Jenny reminded.
"Next time, I promise. But I've got to fuck your sweet little pussy
right now."
He winced as he pulled his rock-hard cock free from he imprisoning
underwear. As Jenny looked over her shoulder, he flipped her tiny skirt over
her waist.
"Spread your legs, my honey he ordered.
She did so, and Mr. Lewis grabbed the legband of her cheer panties. They
were so tight, but he managed to pull them aside, exposing her little muff.
"Aren't you going to take them off, sir?" Jenny asked.
"No, Jenny," he answered. "I'm gonna fuck you in your panties."
He fisted his pricktip to her pussy from behind. Nestling the head
between her twat lips, he wiggled it slightly to moisten it with her cunt
juice. She watched as he slowly drove it in.
"Oooffff!" she groaned, as he entered her.
Mr. Lewis grabbed her waist with both hands, moving her back and forth,
as his cock sawed her sweet pussy.
Jenny looke naughty. She was leaning over the sink in her cheerleading
uniform, her white sweater pulled up high, her red skirt with the white pleats
piled up over her waist, her white cheer panties stretched aside for his cock,
her white knee socks and red-and-white saddle shoes spread wide apart for
balance. fucked his little cheerleader hard. Her long blonde hair bounced as
her teacher banged her.
"Mr. Lewis, you're so nasty..." she told him.
"Fucking me in my panties like this..."
The young cheerleader could feel the friction stretched tight across her
clit, and it felt really good. It quickly drove her to orgasm.
"Oh, God! Mr. Lewis! I'm getting one!!"
Jenny bit her lip to keep from screaming. She was overcome with a warm
rush that swept through the luscious cheerleader.
Mr. Lewis groaned.
"I'm gonna cum, too!" he exclaimed.
He grimaced as his cock released its tension, filling the young
cheerleader with a hot load of cum. It spurted deep into her pussy, sending
shivers through her thin, sweet body.
Mr. Lewis slowed to a stop and pulled his dripping prick out of her.
Jenny's cheerleading panties snapped loudly back into place. Jenny stood up and
her skirt fell back into place.
"Oh, I have to get back now!" she gasped, almost forgetting the game.
"Thanks, Jenny," Mr. Lewis sighed.
"Sure, Mr. Lewis," she answered. "Just remember, I get to suck you off
next time."
She smiled, opened the door slowly, saw that nobody was around, and
quickly ran back to the game.
By the time she got back to er friend, she could feel the sopping crotch
of her tight cheer panties, soaking wet with Mr. Lewis' cum.
"How was it?" asked Angie, teasing her.
"Just fine," Jenny smiled.
"Did you blow him?"
"No, he fucked me again," Jenny answered, quietly.
Angie looked her over.
"Well, Jenny, you look just fine. Except for some of his cum on your
legs," Angie chortled.
Jenny could feel her teacher's cum as it slowly ran down her thighs onto
her white knee socks.
All through the second half, Jenny wondered how many people could notice
that her panties were wet. But that didn't stop her from giving the guys more
of a show. She kicked her legs high, twirled around and ground her hips to the
band's music.
After the game, Jenny and Angie were among the last to leave. It was 6:00
and starting to get dark. The guy with the camera, who had been taking their
pictures, approached them.
"Uh oh, here comes the camera guy," Jenny warned.
He smiled at the two cheerleader sweethearts.
"Hi, girls!" he said. "My name's Mike."
"Hi," they both answered politely.
"You girls are really great cheerleaders," he complimented.
"Thanks," they retorted, not knowing where the conversation was going.
"I'd love to take some more pictures of you at my studio," he said.
"I'll even pay you for your time."
The girls perked up.
"Really?" Jenny asked. "What would the pictures be for?"
"Just for myself," came the honest answer.
"I don't know..."
"I'll pay you each fifty bucks, okay?" Mike asked.
Jenny looked at Angie, who nodded in agreement.
"Okay, Mike. When?"
Mike shrugged.
"How about now?" he asked.
The girls were planning on going to a fast food joint for a couple of
hours, so they knew they wouldn't be missed.
"Sure," Angie answered, smiling.
"We can take my car," he told them.
******************
Mike pulled the car into a garage at a home just a few miles from the
school.
"Here we are," he announced.
The three stepped out of the car and walked inside.
"I thought you said you have a studio," Angie commented.
Mike smiled. "Well, you might say it's a portable studio."
"Where is it?" asked Jenny.
Mike led the two girls to a door and opened it. They saw a bed and
studio lights, with a tripod and camera supplies
"Oh, I get it," said Angie. She looked at Mike and smiled.
"Just what we thought. You want some nasty pictures, don't you?"
Jenny smiled at Mike. The thought of a guy taking nasty pictures of her
and jacking off to them was exciting.
"Why don't you girls sit on the bed?" Mike suggested.
Angie and Jenny sat on the bed, while Mike turned to load his camera and
turn the studio lights on.
"Hey, Jenny. I know we can get some big money here, so let me do the
talking, okay?" Angie whispered.
Jenny nodded.
Mike stepped toward the bed.
"Okay, sweethearts. What are your names?"
"I'm Angie and she's Jenny."
Mike smiled. "Well, now, let's take some really nice pictures."
He fired off a couple, the flashes from the lights filling the room like
close lightning bolts.
"Okay, girls, just put your knees about six inches apart."
"You want to see our panties?" Angie asked.
"Yeah," Mike admitted.
One hundred bucks, then," Angie demanded.
"Yeah, sure," he answered.
The two young cheerleaders spread their legs and smiled for the camera as
he fired off more photos. The girls spread their legs wide and pulled their
little red cheerleading skirts high on their thighs, clearly showing him their
white panty-covered crotches. Jenny was glad that her cheer panties had dried
by now.
"That's great," he said, firing off more pictures.
The girls were really enjoying themselves.
"Do you wanna see our asses?" asked Jenny.
"Yeah! Yeah!" Mike blurted. "Take your shoes off and climb on the bed."
Jenny and Angie untied their red-and-white saddle shoes and kicked them
off.
The girls turned around on the bed, kneeling on the edge and getting down
on their elbows. They hiked their skirts up high on their panties. Their
tight asses looked marvelous in those white cheer panties, with their cunny
mounds bulging between their tight teen thighs.
Mike was going crazy. The two young girls were driving him mad with
lust. His cock ached against his jeans
"How about taking your panties off?" he offered.
"One hundred fifty apiece," Jenny demanded, before Angie had a chance to
say anything.
"Okay," he agreed.
Jenny reached high under her skirt and thumbed the waistband of her
panties, tugging them down around her thighs. Angie followed her lead. The
two girls resumed their position, bent over facing away from Mike with their
cheer panties stretched out on their thighs.
Their pussies looked marvelous. Jenny's almost-bare blonde cunny and
Angie's twat with a handful of brunette hair.
He shot some more photos.
"Okay, girls, now lean back on the bed and face me," he ordered. They
obeyed.
"Put your knees up and spread your legs and feet apart. Show off those
pussies of yours."
Jenny and Angie were eager to obey. They displaye magnificent cunts for
the photographer, smiling sweetly for the camera.
Jenny pulled the white pleats of her red cheerleading skirt up high and
put a hand on her clit. She used her fingers to spread her pink pussy lips
apart.
Angie followed Jenny's lead, surprised by the younger girl's brashness.
The two young cheerleaders began fingering their clits, masturbating for
the camera, smiling t whole time for him.
"My God..." Mike murmured. The sight was too much for him. The two
teenage cheerleaders on the bed with their tight white turtleneck sweaters,
their little red skirts with the white pleats, their panties off, the white
knee socks...
Mike was clicking off photo after photo, fumbling to reload the camera
after each roll was taken.
"How about taking the sweaters off??" he asked.
"Two hundred each, then," insisted Angie.
"Yeah, sure," he agreed.
The two girls quickly pulled the tight sweaters off and tossed them
aside, as well as their bras. They continued fingering themselves for him.
Mike flashed photo after photo. He couldn't believe this. Angie and
Jenny played with their clits, looking absolutely darling, wearing only their
red cheerleading skirts with the twelve white pleats and the white knee socks.
"I've gotta fuck somebody," he said.
"How about me?" offered Angie.
"No, me!" protested Jenny.
He looked the two girls over. While Angie was attractive, Jenny was
definitely younger, he thought. Her tiny tits with pointed nipples, her skinny
body, the dimples and long blonde hair, she was the one he really wanted.
"I'll tell you what. How about I eat your pussy and fuck you first,
Angie? Then I'll fuck your cute little friend."
He winked at Jenny, ho smiled.
Mike ripped off his clothes in seconds and climbed in bed with the
teenaged cheerleaders. Angie slid over onto her back and pulled up her little
skirt as the photographer dove mouth-first into her crotch.
Jenny couldn't believe the size of him. His dick was almost twelve
inches long. Jenny's eyes were wide in amazement.
Jenny watched as the man ate her friend's pussy, lapping hungrily at her
hole.
"Oooohhhh..." Angie moaned as he snacked on her snatch. She squeezed her
"B"-sized tits and closed her eyes.
Jenny reached over and grabbed Mike's massive cock with one hand. She
rubbed it softly, caressing it gently with her fingers, stroking it very
slowly. Then she rubbed his hairy balls gently, fondling his sack and rolling
them around with her fingers.
Mike groaned softly. Jenny watched in fascination as the man slowly
slipped a finger up to Angie's ass. He slowly inserted it.
"Oooffff!" Angie groaned. "Oh, God!"
Angie had never had a guy's finger up her ass before, and it quickly
excited her. She could feel the man slowly work it in and out of her ass, and
it made his pussy-licking seem much more intense.
"I'm gonna cum, mister!" she yelled. "You're doing it to me! Oh my
God... Yesssss!"
Angie's legs quivered as she climaxed.
"Fuck me, Mike! Do it now!" she hollered.
The man pulled his head out of her "Y". Angie pulled her knees up as he
crawl up to her.
Jenny watched intently as Mike plunged his cock into her cheerleader
friend. She watched his ass as it pounded relentlessly into Angie, fucking her
good and hard. She couldn't wait for her turn.
"Don't cum yet, mister," Jenny reminded. "You said you'd fuck me, too."
"Don't worry, sweetheart," he panted. "I'll get to you in a minute."
The man rode Angie hard for another full minute, with Angie groaning
under the assault of Mike's mammoth manhood. Then, he slowed to a stop,
leaving a slightly disappointed Angie as he pulled his throbbing monster prick
out of her.
The photographer slid over to Jenny, who had laid down next to Angie.
Her pussy was nice and wet from her masturbating and it glistened in the lights
as she pulled her knees up high and spread them. Mike flipped her cheerleader
skirt up over her waist. This time, Angie watched her friend as Jenny waited
for him to skewer her with his big prick.
"Are you gonna be able to take all of that?" Angie asked.
"I don't know, Angie. I'll try," came Jenny's answer.
The man nestled the prick tip into the opening of her snatch, rubbed it
around in the moistness, and slowly slid it into the thin, young cheerleader.
"Oh...oh...oh..." Jenny groaned, biting her lip.
Angie climbed off the bed and grabbed Mike's camera as he started to fuck
little Jenny.
He pushed his prick a little deeper into her with each stroke. Jenny was
so incredibly tight that he knew he wouldn't last long inside of her. He was
able to push about seven inches into her before he hit her cervix, so he held
up there, not wanting to hurt the darling cheerleader.
Angie began taking pictures of the man fucking Jenny. Jenny had hooked
her white knee socks around his back, and he was fucking her with a nice, slow
pace.
"You look good, you two," said Angie.
Jenny look adorable under the man, dressed only in the little
cheerleading skirt and white knee socks, her tiny tits rock-hard as the man
sucked on them, and her long blonde hair across the bed.
Angie shot off more pictures of the two lovers until she ran out of film.
photographer was in fuck-heaven over the young teenager. He rammed his prick
into her repeatedly until he was ready to explode.
"Okay, girls, who wants to get my load?" he panted.
"You can come in my mouth if you want," gasped Jenny.
"Or mine," added Angie.
"How about both?" he suggested.
The man pulled out of Jenny. Angie quickly crawled back into bed.
"Both of you girls put your faces next to each other," he ordered,
whacking away at his cock with one hand.
The girls did as she were told.
"Now put your mouths next to each other's," he added.
Jenny and Angie turned their faces to each other, their lips touching.
"Now I'm gonna cum in both of your sweet little mouths," he said.
The two cheerleaders opened their mouths wide, practically kissing each
other. Their tongues reached outward for him as he lowered his prick-tip to
their mouths. The hot breath of the two girls on his throbbing cock was too
much for him.
With a groan, he let loose a torrent of cum. It splattered into the
mouths of both girls. With their tongues fighting for position to get more,
his cock squirted more and more jizz at them.
Jenny and Angie hungrily gulped it down as it came. It ran down their
cheeks and into their hair, because they couldn't swallow it fast enough.
Mike's prick finally stopped pumping cum at them. The two girls, with
sticky white cock-cream all over their faces and on their lips, kissed each
other softly in a gooey kiss as they giggled proud of their accomplishment.

307
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngcch05.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,307 @@
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER
CHAPTER 5
Jenny arrived home from school, dressed in her cute little school
uniform. Her long blonde hair was parted in the middle and pulled back in two
ponytails, with bangs to her eyebrows.
Her white long-sleeved blouse, the blue plaid pleated skirt which hung so
short from her thin waist, and white knee socks with blue-and-white saddle
shoes looked absolutely marvelous on the delightful young girl.
Jenny set her books down as the phone rang. She ran across the room to
get it before the answering machine kicked on. Her little school skirt danced
high on her thighs, flipping up to show brief glimpses of her white cotton
panties.
"Hello?"
"Hi, is this Jenny?" came the reply.
"Yes, it is," she answered.
"Hi, sweetheart, it's Mr. Walker."
Jennie smiled.
"How are you, sir?" she asked.
"Just fine, Jenny. Listen, remember what I told you about meeting a
group of guys for some photos and stuff?" he reminded her.
"Yeah."
"Well, how about Saturday night?" he asked.
"I'm not sure. How can I get it past my mom?" Jennie asked.
"It's easy, Jenny," Mr. Walker assured her.
"Just tell your mom you're spending the night over here."
Jenny shrugged her shoulders.
"I guess that would work," she said.
"Listen, these guys are willing to pay you $1,000 for spending the night
with them," he told her.
"Wow," replied Jenny. "How many guys are gonna be there?"
"Seven of us, Jenny. We want you to spend the whole night with us."
Seven guys! Jenny's mind reeled just thinking about it. She could
really use that money, she knew.
"Oh, and also," added Mr. Walker, "would you mind it if another girl was
there?"
"I guess not, sir."
"Good, Jenny. Be at the Excalibur hotel, Room 120, at 7:00. Be sure to
bring your cheer uniforms and pom pons."
"I'll bring several of my uniforms," Jenny volunteered.
"Great, Jenny. I'll see you Saturday night."
The phone call was cut short by the doorbell. Jenny answered it, and it
turned out to be her sister's boyfriend, Doug, and his friend, Mike.
"Hi, Doug," greeted Jenny, smiling.
"Hi, Jennie," Doug answered. He smiled back, fondly remembering his
interlude with the young girl a few weeks back.
"Is Susie home?" he asked.
"Nope, she went shopping with Kim, but she should be back in a little
while. Would you like to wait for her?"
Doug looked at Mike.
"A few minutes wouldn't hurt, I guess," came Mike's answer.
"Come on in, then," said Jenny, holding the door open for the two boys.
Jenny led them into the living room, where they sat down on the couch.
"Anybody want a Coke?" Jenny asked politely.
"Sure," they both answered.
Jenny spun away and walked into the kitchen. She knew that the two boys
were watching her. The refrigerator was within sight of the couch, and as she
opened the door, she bent over for the drinks, which were on the bottom of the
fridge door.
Mike's eyes bugged out, and Doug just smiled. The little schoolgirl,
dressed in her uniform, was giving them a nice panty-peek.
Her short blue plaid pleated skirt pulled up just high enough on her teen ass
to show off the crotch of her white cotton panties. She looked around and
caught them gaping at her panties.
"Yeah, I see you guys! Shame on you!" she jokingly chided them.
Mike and Doug both laughed as she came back with their drinks. She handed
the Cokes to them, then sat across the room in a lounge chair.
"So, what are you guys up to?" Jenny asked.
She slowly spread her knees apart. She knew that the boys could see her
panties, and she loved it.
"Ummm, we were just cruising around, and thought we'd stop by for a few
minutes," Doug replied.
"Yeah," added Mike, staring not-so-subtly under the young schoolgirl's
skirt.
"I see," said Jenny.
The sweet young blonde pulled up one saddle shoe on the edge of the
chair, off to the side, pulling her little pleated skirt up high on her waist,
while she swung the other leg wide to the other side. It was a blatant show
for the two boys, and she was not ashamed in the least.
Jenny giggled when she saw both Doug and Mike in a hypnotic trance. She
had them at her command, she knew.
While the two boys watched in fascination, Jenny placed one hand on her
crotch and started massaging her cunny through her panties. Her other hand slid
slowly over one knee sock and caressed her thigh.
"Anybody want to do anything?" she asked teasingly.
"Yeah," answered Mike, dumbfounded.
Jenny looked absolutely darling. The long blonde hair in ponytails, the
cute little bangs, the dimples in her smile...
"You guys wanna fuck me, don't you?" she asked, brazenly.
"Yeah!" they both gasped in unison.
"Well, what are you waiting for?" she asked.
Doug and Mike both jumped up and ran to Jennie. She laughed at their
eagerness.
Jenny reached for Mike's zipper and tugged it down. While she fumbled
around in his pants for his dick, Doug knelt down in front of her. Doug
reached up under her skirt and tugged Jenny's panties down. She raised her ass
off the chair so he could pull them all the way off.
Doug spread her knees wide apart while he buried his head in her tender,
moist twat. Her little pleated school skirt draped over his head while he gave
her sweet little cunt a good licking.
Jenny fished Mike's swollen cock out of his underwear and clamped her
precious young mouth around it. Her tongue softly stroked his cock as swirled
it around the head. She took him like a vacuum cleaner, sucking hard as she
slowly worked him in and out of her mouth.
They were quite a picture. Mike groaned as Jenny blew him. Jennie
groaned as Doug sucked her clit. The three lovers enjoyed the passion of the
moment.
Jenny scooted forward in the chair so Doug could suck her better. His
tongue and hot breath felt so good down there. Then she felt Doug poke a
finger into her pussy. He slid it around in her tight little teenage cunt as
he continued licking and sucking her clit.
Jenny popped her lips off Mike's prick, but kept working him with her
hand.
"Oh, Doug..." she moaned. "You're gonna make me cum..."
Doug lapped at her love hole with a frenzy. Up and down, side to side,
he rubbed her clit with his tongue. She enjoyed the friction of his tongue,
combined with his probing finger. Little Jenny felt herself grow flush, then
tremble uncontrollably.
"Oh, God, I'm cumming! Oh! Oh! Oh, shit!" she gasped, almost out of
breath.
Mike had started taking his pants off. Jenny released her grip on his
cock while he took them off, and he did so quickly. He dropped to the carpet
and lay on his back.
"Get on top of me, Jenny," he ordered.
Jenny, still enjoying the afterglow of her climax, got out of the chair.
Still dressed in her school outfit, she pulled the skirt up around her waist
and lowered herself on Mike's cock. The head popped into her pussy, and Jenny
groaned slightly as she dropped on it slowly, plunging it deep into her sweet
love nest.
She started riding Mike's prick slowly, rocking forward and backward on
him, while Doug took his clothes off. Jenny was sitting up as she rode Mike.
His six-inch cock fit her tight twat quite nicely, she thought.
Doug came to Jenny and put his cock next to her mouth. She took it in
her hand and pushed it into her hungry mouth, then started sucking him like she
had done to Mike.
"Oh, Jenny..." Doug whispered.
Jenny was enjoying herself. One cock in her cunt, one in her mouth, she
had never had sex with two guys at once before. She could hardly imagine
Saturday night with seven of them!
"Just remember, Mike," said Doug. "I get to fuck her, too!"
"Yeah, sure," was the answer from Mike.
"Hey, Jenny, where do you want us to cum?" Doug asked, remembering the face
bath he had given the young girl the last time.
"Where do you want to?" she asked, keeping up the fuck-pace.
Doug laughed. "I wanna do it in your pussy this time!"
"You mean you've fucked Jenny before?" asked Mike. He cupped her ass
cheeks with his hands, helping her rhythm.
"No, she just gave me a blowjob," said Doug. "But I blew my load all
over her face!"
Mike laughed. "That sounds like fun! I think I'll try that!"
Jenny slowed to a stop, then pulled up from Mike's cock. She rolled over
on her back, lifting her knees high, as Doug climbed on top of her.
"My turn!" he announced.
Doug fisted his prick into his girlfriend's sister. Jenny wrapped her
knee socks around his back as he started pumping her, slowly at first, then
harder.
Mike watched his friend fuck the young girl while he sat next to them.
Jenny felt a little sorry for him, so she reached out and took his cock in her
hand, stroking it softly for him. She knew she didn't want to hand-pump him
too hard, because he'd blow his load before she wanted him to.
Doug fucked Jenny good and hard. His balls slapped her ass as he
hammered her with quick, short fuck-strokes.
"Fuck me hard, Doug..." she coached him, while rubbing one of her breasts
through her white school blouse.
"I'm gonna cum..." he told her. "...any moment now..."
He felt his cock spasm and release its first load of hot spunk into her
young snatch.
"Ohhhh!!!" he groaned.
Spurt after spurt of warm cum filled Jenny's pussy. Finally, Doug slowed
his pumping to a stop and pulled his wet, dripping cock out of the girl. Cum
dribbled out of her pussy onto the carpet under her.
"Okay, Jenny, are you ready for me?" Mike asked.
"Yep," was her answer. Lying on the carpet in her school uniform, her
knee-socked legs raised and spread, her skirt piled up on her tummy showing her
semen-soaked pussy, her long blonde hair spread out on the carpet...
Jenny smiled with those little dimples as Mike kneeled over her face.
He frigged his cock as fast as he could, holding the tip of it toward her face.
Jenny opened her mouth wide, giggling as she waited for her face-bath.
Mike knew he wouldn't take too long.
"Get ready!" he told her.
Suddenly his prick shot a stream of jizz at the young girl. It
splattered across her face. Another squirt hit her in the mouth, then another
and another on her angelic face.
Mike sprayed his load all over Jenny's sweet, smiling face. His
fuck-cream was thick and warm as it coated her face from forehead to chin, with
some of it even in her blonde hair.
When Mike was finished, he wiped the last of it on her lips. Jenny raised
her head to take it in her mouth and sucked one last time on it, trying to get
the last bit out.
Her efforts were rewarded with a tiny bit of salty cum. She savored the
taste as the two boys stood up and started putting their clothes back on.
Jenny pulled her panties back on as Doug and Mike finished buckling their
pants.
"Hey, Jenny, we'd better go," Doug said. He and Mike headed for the
door.
"By the way, thanks!" the two boys said.
Jenny smiled, with a cum-smeared face.
"You're welcome," she answered.
The two boys left without seeing Susie or even opening their Cokes.

498
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngcch06.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,498 @@
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER
CHAPTER 6
It was just before 7:00 PM that Saturday night when young Jenny arrived by
taxi at the Excalibur Hotel. Packing three of her cheerleading uniforms and
pom pons in two duffle bags, she walked briskly to Room 120.
Jenny knocked on the door. A man, who Jenny guessed to be in his forties,
opened it and peeked outside.
"Are you Jenny?" he asked.
"Yeah," she smiled.
The man returned the smile.
"Come on in," he invited her.
Jenny stepped in. It was a large and luxurious suite, with a king-size bed.
Jenny quickly counted nine men, all sitting and apparently waiting for her.
Mr. Walker jumped up.
"Hi, Jenny!" he shouted, walking up to her and giving her a big hug. Then
he turned to introduce her to the others.
"Guys, this is Jenny," he said, simply.
The men all smiled at the young girl in jeans and T-shirt.
"Just wait till you see this little J.V. cheerleader," he joked with the
others.
Jenny giggled.
"Do you want me to change?" she asked.
"Yeah, how many uniforms did you bring?" Mr. Walker asked.
"Three of em," she answered.
"The bathroom is right over there," he told her. "But the other girl is
changing right now. By the way, here's some cash for you."
Mr. Walker pressed a wad of $100-dollar bills into her hand, and she quickly
put it into her purse.
The bathroom door was closed, so Jenny sat down to wait. The men were all
nodding approvingly at her. She counted six cameras and smiled as she imagined
all the attention that she would be getting.
After a minute or so, the bathroom door opened, and another girl in a
cheerleading uniform walked out. Little Jenny's jaw dropped to the floor.
It was her older sister, Susie.
"Jenny?!" was all that Susie could say.
"Susie?!"
It was an incredibly awkward moment, then both quickly came to realize why
they were each there.
Jenny stepped up to meet her sister. She put her hand on Susie's arm and
smiled to let her know it was all right.
"Let me change first," Jenny told Susie. "Then we can have some fun with
these guys."
Jenny took her bags into the bathroom and changed into one of her
cheerleading uniforms. She slipped into an ever-so-short white skirt with
eight red inverted pleats. Then she pulled on a simple red V-neck sweater with
white block letters "SJHS" across the front. The sweater was a little small
for her, and pulled tightly across her firm, small tits.
The young cheerleader pulled on a pair of white knee socks and laced up her
red-and-white saddle shoes. Then she stepped into her white cheerleading
panties and tugged them up under her little skirt. Somehow, she knew they
wouldn't stay on for very long.
Jenny picked up her pom pons, then admired herself in the mirror. She
fluffed her long blonde hair, turned sideways to check out the fit and noted
the shortness of the skirt. The young girl tugged up the waistband just a bit,
so that her white cheer panties were almost visible under the hem.
Little Jenny opened the door and stepped out. She saw Susie sitting on the
edge of the bed, with several older men groping her through her uniform. Jenny
smiled, watching her older sister charm the men.
Susie looked great, too, Jenny thought. Her cheer uniform looked a lot like
the USC Song Girls, with an all-white turtleneck sweater that was incredibly
tight on her. Susie's large tits made the red "SJHS" letters on the front of
the sweater bulge out for instant attention. Her skirt was white, lightweight
and flimsy for dance routines, with knife pleats all the way around and two red
stripes around the hem. She was wearing all-white knee socks, too, and white
tennies.
As Jenny watched, one guy with gray hair was rubbing her big tits through
her sweater. Another guy was stroking her thighs and knee socks. A third guy
had a hand down between her legs, rubbing Susie's cunny though her tight white
panties.
"Okay guys, here are the rules," Mr. Walker announced. It was clear that he
was in charge here.
"First of all, nobody cums in their holes. None of us wants sloppy seconds!
Second, everybody fucks the girls in their uniforms. You can pull their
sweaters up if you want, but keep their clothes on. Remember, the theme here
is a cheerleader fuck. After everybody gets off at least once, we'll order out
for pizza. Then the girls will change into another uniform and we'll fuck and
suck some more.
Mr. Walker turned to the two cheerleading sisters.
"How many uniforms did you bring?" he asked.
"Three," they both answered.
"And then, I guess, they'll change again and we'll fuck until check-out
tomorrow," he told the guys.
"Anyway, nobody count on getting any sleep until after they get home!"
The men all laughed, eagerly anticipating a chance to ravage these beautiful
young ladies for the next sixteen hours.
"Right now," Mr. Walker added, "Let's watch the girls dance for us."
Mr. Walker turned on a portable CD player while Susie and Jenny stepped to
the front of the room with their pom pons and started dancing for the men.
The sisters smiled as they bumped and wiggled their asses for the room of
horny men. The room flashed as the guys took pictures of the two young ladies
putting on their sexiest moves. The pom pons shook and the skirts swirled,
Jenny's flashing red from the pleats and Susie's lightweight fabric flipping
about wildly.
Susie shook her tits as she danced, those "SJHS" letters bouncing about as
her tight sweater flopped up and down.
Jenny saw this, and realizing that her tits weren't going to get the same
attention, turned around and bent over. Her little white skirt pulled up and
the eight red pleats fanned out, showing the crotch of her panties. Her little
cunny mound, wrapped in white, puffed between her thin thighs.
The men were gasping and shooting pictures as fast as they could, wanting to
capture the magical moment for posterity. Jenny just smiled, knowing that
these guys would be beating themselves off to these pictures for years.
The song came to an end, and Mr. Walker ordered the two girls to lay down on
the floor in front of them. Jenny and Susie did so. As the men continued
taking pictures, Jenny spread her thin thighs, showing off her little panty
crotch. Susie followed her little sister. The girls let the men take more
pictures of them, then started rubbing their crotches.
Jenny reached under the legband of her panties and poked a finger into her
tender snatch, watching the men. A few of them had their zippers down by now,
pulling their cocks out and stroking them wildly.
Jenny couldn't take it any more. She reached down and thumbed her panties
off, wiggling them down her thighs and kicking them aside. With her little
cheerleading skirt pulled up against her tummy, she showed the men her sweet,
young pussy.
The men screamed for Susie to do the same, and she quickly did so. The two
sisters, sitting on the floor with their cheerleading skirts pulled up, their
panties off, were a sight to behold.
"Hey, girls," called Mr. Walker. "Rub each other's clit for us!"
Jenny and Susie looked at each other. Jenny tentatively reached between
Susie's legs and lightly touched her sister's cunt. Susie did the same to
Jenny, then pushed a finger into her little sister's pussy.
As the men watched in wonder, the two cheerleader sisters, fully dressed in
their uniforms minus the panties, finger-fucked each other and massaged each
other's clit.
Jenny felt wonderful as Susie fingered her. She moaned in delight as her
big sister softly stroked her love-trigger. Susie was enjoying this, too, with
her little sister rubbing her clit with her index and middle finger. Susie
bent toward Jenny and softly kissed her on the lips.
Jenny returned Susie's kiss, then both sisters eagerly thrust their tongues
into each other's mouths, kissing passionately.
This was a new experience for little Jenny, and wildly exciting. Susie's
fingers felt so good in her tight pussy, and she felt incredibly horny as she
kissed her older sister.
The men were snapping pictures again of the two young cheerleader sisters.
Jenny and Susie were totally oblivious to them, lost in their ecstasy.
Finally, two of the men could no longer take it. They jumped off the bed
and each grabbed themselves a cheerleader. One man had already taken his pants
off, and took Susie down to the floor. The other pulled little Jenny to him
and pressed his lips against hers.
"Yeah, fuck em!" the other men cheered as they stripped down in
preparation.
"Just remember!" interrupted Mr. Walker. "Nobody cums in their pussies or
assholes!"
Mr. Walker put a pile of towels on the table nearby. It was sure to be a
messy evening.
Jenny's man, who was in his forties with graying hair, had taken the J.V.
cheerleader down to the floor as well. He flipped her little white skirt up
and pushed his mouth into her love hole, working her madly with his tongue.
Jenny looked over to check on her sister. Susie's guy had pulled her white
sweater up over her tits, unhooked her bra and was sucking one breast while
squeezing the other. Susie's hand had a firm grip on his cock, pumping
furiously.
Another man dropped to his knees before little Jenny. She looked away from
her sister to see the guy's cock over her face, his hand a blur as it whacked
away above her.
"I can't wait," he explained to her. "I wanna jack off in your mouth right
now. I can fuck you later tonight!"
"Okay, sir," she answered. "Whatever you want."
Jenny could see flashbulbs shooting off occassionally, as more pictures were
being taken. She was so horny by now...
The young girl looked back at her sister. The guy was now fucking Susie,
and fucking her hard. Susie groaned as the guy relentlessly slammed his cock
into her wet snatch.
"I'm gonna cum!" Jenny heard the guy above her say.
She looked up at him.
"Open your sweet little mouth!" he groaned. "I'm gonna give you a drink!"
Jenny opened her mouth wide for him, just in time as he pushed his prickhead
down toward her. She saw a spurt of his cream and closed her eyes as it
splattered off her teeth. Then another and another. When the jizz shower
slowed to a stop, she opened her eyes again, just in time to watch him squeeze
the last of it into her mouth.
Mr. Walker handed her a towel to clean her face, while the guy eating her
pussy straddled her and fisted his cock into her cunt. It felt so wonderful in
there and fit so nicely, she thought.
While Jenny's man sawed her young twat, Jenny looked back at her sister,
just in time to see Susie's guy pull out and shoot his load all over her tits.
He rolled off Susie, and another guy stuck his swollen cock into Susie, picking
up where the first man had left off. Susie's cum-drenched tits wobbled about
as she got fucked hard again.
Jenny moaned softly to herself. She pulled her red V-neck sweater high over
her tits, and rubbed the tiny nipples between her fingertips as her man screwed
her. She wrapped her white kneesocks around him, pulling him into her with
each thrust.
Meanwhile, Susie's guy had pulled out and crawled up on her, straddling the
varsity cheerleader. He wiped her cum-covered tits with a towel, then placed
his throbbing cock between her mounds. Susie held her tits together while he
tit-fucked her. The man groaned in pleasure.
Mr. Walker put a pillow under each girl's head, as each lied on their back
with a guy on top of them.
Little Jenny looked at the other five men, sitting and patiently waiting
their turn for the young cheerleaders. Suddenly, she heard Susie's guy sream.
She looked over.
The guy threw his head back as he pushed his hips hard into Susie. Susie,
her head propped up by the pillow, opened her mouth wide as the guy erupted,
shooting his wad from between her tits. Susie caught most of it in her mouth,
the rest splattering on the top of her pushed-up sweater.
The sight of her sister eating the guy's load made little Jenny even
hornier. Thick strings of gooey cum hung from Susie's chin, dropping to her
turtleneck sweater. It was clear to Jenny that they would have to get their
uniforms dry-cleaned on the way home!
"I'm gonna cum!" hollered the guy on Jenny.
Jenny unhooked her legs from around him and he pulled out quickly, jacking
himself off the last few seconds from between her legs. Jenny watched as
geysers of cum shot high into the air, splattering on her little cheerleading
skirt, her flat tummy, her tiny tits.
Jenny wiped herself clean, then saw the next guy step up with a tube of
jelly.
"You don't need that," she giggled. "I'm really wet right now."
The man just smiled.
"I might need it if I'm gonna fuck your tight little ass," he said.
Jenny smiled, not knowing what to think. She had never been fucked there
before, but the guy's cock wasn't very big, so she was willing to try it.
"You're not gonna let him do that, are you?" Susie asked her younger sister.
"Sure," Jenny smiled. "Just be gentle with me. I've never done that
before."
The man smiled. "Of course, I will."
He ordered little Jenny on her hands and knees. She pulled her red sweater
back down into place, then assumed the position. The man flipped her little
white cheerleading skirt over her waist, the eight red inverted pleats fanned
out on her back.
The guy put a little bit of jelly on his fingers, then slowly rubbed it
around her asshole.
"Ooooohhh! It's cold!" gasped Jenny. It felt strangely wonderful to have a
man's fingers probing her asshole.
The man finished applying the jelly to the young cheerleader, then slowly
slipped a finger into her hole. Jenny groaned at first, but quickly came to
enjoy the sensation as he worked his finger into her. He finger-fucked her ass
for a few minutes, and soon she was ready.
A few feet away, Susie had lowered herself on top of another guy, and was
bouncing about, fucking him hard. Her sweater flopped about as she rode him.
Susie held up the front of her flimsy skirt with one hand while she watched
Jenny.
"I'm gonna fuck your sweet little ass, now," Jenny's guy told her.
"Okay, mister," she consented.
She felt his prick-head nestle against her asshole, wiggling around to
lubricate it properly. The man grasped her tight asscheeks, and soon Jenny
felt the head pop into her.
"Oooffff!" she groaned.
He was in, and ever-so-slowly pushed it a little deeper into her virgin
asshole.
"Oh, God, it's so tight!" he exclaimed. He fucked it into her slowly for a
few minutes, then picked up the pace. Soon he was fucking her good, and little
Jenny was enjoying it. The pain was gone now, and she was free to experience
this new sensation.
He knew he wouldn't last long. Her ass was so tight, and the sight of the
girl in her uniform being so nasty was exhilarating.
Jenny could tell by the sound and pace of his breathing that he was about to
cum. After a few more fuck-strokes, he pulled out.
Jenny couldn't see it, but Susie watched as he showered the back of her
little white skirt and red sweater with his load. He paused for a minute,
caressing her tender, tight asscheeks and enjoying the sight before him. Then
he towelled her off.
Susie, meanwhile, was finishing off her guy as well. He gave her warning of
his impending orgasm. Susie quickly jumped off and dove mouth-first onto his
cock. Sealing her lips around it tightly, her hand was a blur as she beat him
off the last few seconds. He screamed as he came, filling her mouth with
sticky jizz. She choked on his load, and most of it spilled out of her mouth.
It dribbled down her hand, pooling at the base of his cock. Susie wiped it up
as her young sister teased her.
"What's the matter, sis?" asked Jenny. "Can't you take a load?"
Susie was defiant.
"Of course I can."
"Doesn't look like it," Jenny snapped back with a smile.
"I'll tell you what," challenged Susie. Let's race with two guys. Whoever
can suck them off first wins, but you have to swallow it all."
"Okay," Jenny agreed.
Mr. Walker and another guy volunteered for the contest.
"I've got Mr. Walker," said Jenny.
The two men dropped to the carpet, lying there while the cheerleaders
positioned themselves between their legs.
"Whenever you're ready," said Susie.
Jenny was first to go down on Mr. Walker. She clamped her lips around him
and sucked hard, working her hand up and down the shaft. Susie took her guy
into her mouth as well, and the two girls began their race.
The men cheered the girls on, placing bets on who would win. Jenny had Mr.
Walker on the edge quickly. She waggled her tongue across the underside of his
cock-head while she sucked, knowing how much he enjoyed it the first time.
The two cock-sucking cheerleader sisters were in a dead heat. Both men
sounded as if they'd explode any second. Suddenly, Mr. Walker reared his head
back and shot his load. Jenny felt it hit the back of her throat and almost
choked, but managed to swallow the first stream. Another squirt, then another
and another. As fast as Mr. Wilson could pump it out of his balls, little
Jenny was swallowing it with no problem.
Susie watched her sister, waiting to see some cum ooze out of her mouth, but
none came out. Knowing that she had lost, she pulled his cock out of her
mouth.
"Do you want me to suck you the rest of the way, or what?" Susie asked him.
"Just sit down and open your mouth," he told Susie. "I'm gonna squirt it in
so I can see it."
Susie sat down and crossed her legs, her head up and mouth open. The man
stood in fron of her and frigged himself off, aiming the head at her eager
mouth.
He came. His prick fired its thick white load into Susie's mouth, spurt
after spurt. He loved the sight of his cream squirting into the girl's mouth,
and the other men enjoyed it as well. After the flow stopped, Susie swallowed
the last of it, then kissed the head of his prick.
**************************************
Soon, all the guys had gotten off. Mr. Walker had called in for a pizza
delivery, and the deliveryman soon arrived.
Mr. Walker opened the door and paid for the pizzas. The man could see that
there was a large group of men, and then his eyes lit up when he saw the two
girls in their cheerleading uniforms.
"We're having a cheerleader gang-bang," Mr. Walker explained.
"Would you like a turn?" he asked the deliveryman.
"Sure!" the man exclaimed.
He walked into the room, wearing his work uniform and cap. Mr. Walker
introduced him to Susie and Jenny, who both smiled at the young man.
"Which girl would you like?" Mr. Walker asked.
He looked them both over. Susie had a more womanly body with a full set of
curves, but Jenny looked young, sweet and innocent, with her thin body and cute
dimpled smile. He quickly decided that he wanted the sweet, young girl.
"I'll take Jenny," he answered.
Jenny moved to the floor and lied on her back, while the pizza guy pulled
off his pants.
"What would you like me to do, mister?" she asked.
"I wanna fuck you," he answered.
"Oh, by the way," Mr. Walker interrupted. "No cumming in her pussy, okay?"
The man nodded.
"You can cum in my mouth if you want," Jenny offered.
The guy's cock was big, almost twelve inches, and rock-hard ready. Jenny
gasped when she saw the size of it. He dropped onto the young girl and slowly
punched a few inches into Jenny's sweet teenaged cunt. He sawed it into her,
gradually pushing more and more of it into her. Finally, he hit Jenny's
cervix. Not wanting to hurt the poor girl, he backed off a little as he fucked
her on the floor.
The men all watched as the pizza guy screwed the pretty cheerleader. Jenny
grabbed the man's ass and helped pull him into her, enjoying the massive prick
which filled her.
His massive cock stretched her pussy lips to the max. She groaned with each
of his thrusts, but she was loving every second of it.
Then, the man quickly stopped and pulled out. He shimmied up to her neck
and held his cock out above her face, whacking away on it.
Jenny knew he was ready to cum, and she opened her mouth.
"Put it in my mouth, mister," she told him, giggling.
The pizza guy threw his head back and shot a huge stream of cum into Jenny's
mouth. Then another wad of cum splattered on her face, followed by another and
another. The guy was cumming all over the place.
The men watched in disbelief as what seemed like a quart of semen gushed out
all over poor Jenny's face. By the time he was finished, Jenny was laughing.
She had cum smeared all over her face, in her mouth, dripping to the carpet.
The pizza guy thanked her, got up and put his pants back on, then left.
Meanwhile, Jenny lied there for a few minutes with her facebath, while some of
the guys snapped photos of the angelic, young cum-covered cheerleader in her
uniform.
Finally, she cleaned herself off, and everybody started in on the pizza.
Jenny knew it was going to be quite a night by the time it was over...

399
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngcch07.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,399 @@
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER
CHAPTER 7
Jenny and Susie went back into the bathroom and peeled their cum-stained
uniforms off, tossing them to the floor. They washed themselves off, then
changed into their next set of cheerleading uniforms for the waiting men.
After putting on the little outfits, they checked their hair and makeup
before going back out for their next fuck-and-suck session.
"Are you okay?" Susie asked her young sister.
"Yeah, I think this is fun!" replied little Jenny. "We're gonna make a
lot of money tonight, too."
Susie smiled.
"You didn't mind getting fucked in the ass?" Susie asked.
"No, it wasn't too bad," Jenny answered.
"Well, then, let's show em some more," Susie said, picking up her pom
pons and opening the door.
The two cheerleaders stepped back into the living room in front of the
leering older men.
"Let's see some sexy cheer routines!" shouted one of the men.
"Yeah!" the other men joined in.
"Who first?" Susie asked.
"You, sweetheart," Mr. Walker said, smiling and winking at the senior
cheerleader.
Susie took her pom pons and stepped to the middle of the room, holding
them at her sides.
Her uniform was darling. She was wearing a red crew-neck sweater with a
wide white band around the body and sleeves. The red letters "SJHS" were large
and filled the white band area. Two more thin white bands ran across the
sweater, one above and one below the large band.
Susie's cheerleading skirt was red, with eight inverted white pleats. It
hugged her shapely ass very nicely, the pleats spreading out slightly as she
turned slowly for the men's enjoyment.
She was wearing red knee socks, which had three white stripes, just like
her sweater - one wide stripe with a thin white stripe on either side. Her
white tennies completed her outfit, with the red-and-white pom pons. Susie
started a sexy version of several of her cheers.
"Push em back! Push em back! Way back!" she cheered, facing away from
the men and bending over as she jumped.
Her pom-poms swished loudly and her little skirt flipped up to display
her glove-tight red cheerleading panties, with a sweet slice of ass cheek
peeking from each elastic legband.
The men gasped in admiration, and Susie was inspired. Jenny smiled as
she sat nearby, watching the men taking pictures and stroking their dicks.
Susie's sweater bounced wildly with her large tits as she went into a
high-kick number, and the men cheered.
"I've gotta fuck you!" screamed one man, whom Jenny had sucked off
earlier.
Susie smiled.
"Then come get me, big boy!" she coaxed.
The man sprang from the couch and took Susie down to the floor
immediately. He grabbed her little skirt and tugged it up, then reached to her
crotch and took one of the legbands of her bright red cheer panties.
He pulled the legband aside, fisted his prick to her twat, and pushed
himself in.
Susie screamed a bit and bit her lip. The man was fucking her in her
panties, and he was very rough. But she found it exciting, even though it
hurt.
Susie looked up at the man over her and wrapped her kneesocks around him.
"Okay, mister. If you're gonna be this nasty, you better fuck me good,"
she told him.
The man slammed his cock into her even harder. Her thighs shook and
slapped against his as he hammered the cheerleader.
"Fuck her, mister," Jenny encouraged.
The man looked down at Susie, who groaned, half in pain and half in
delight.
"I'm fuckin' you good, now, aren't I?" he asked.
"Yeah..." was all Susie could say.
Susie's kneesock-encased legs locked hard around the man, her white
tennies criss-crossed. He fucked the cheerleader with an almost-violent frenzy
for a full five minutes.
"Okay, you little teenage whore, I'm gonna fuck your mouth now," he told
her.
He pulled his dick out of her cunt, her elastic panty legband snapping
back in place. He shimmied up to her neck, then grabbed both sides of her
head. On his knees, he straddled the girl.
"Open your mouth, you little cock-sucker," he told her.
While Jenny watched in fascination, her sister opened her mouth and the
man pushed his throbbing prick into it. Holding both sides of her head up, her
fucked her mouth almost as hard as he sawed her cunt, ramming his cock deep
into Susie's throat.
Susie choked occassionally as the man raped her young mouth, his pubic
hair mashing against her nose with each powerful thrust. She struggled for
breath, but still kept her lips sealed around him.
"Okay, sweetheart, now I'm gonna cum right down your throat."
"Ummhmm," she groaned, giving her approval.
Several more fuck-strokes into the cheerleader's mouth was all he needed.
With a scream, he fired his cum down Susie's throat.
Susie felt his hot cream gush down her throat. She would have liked to
have tasted his cum, but his prick-tip was beyond her taste buds, shooting the
sticky fluid straight to her tummy.
The man's cock bloated and squirted, over and over. He pushed his cock
into her mouth hard, squirting more and more cum down her gullet, until it
finally stopped.
The men cheered as he pulled his cock out of her mouth, having force-fed
his load to the teenager.
Susie managed a smile, but she hoped the other men wouldn't be quite as
rough with her.
"Okay, Jenny, what can you do for us?" asked Mr. Walker.
Jenny didn't know how she could top what she had just seen, but she
stepped into the front of the room as Susie crawled to the side.
The men all gawked at the young girl in her cute little cheerleading
uniform. It was the same outfit she had done Mr. Walker in, a few weeks
earlier.
A long-sleeved white blouse with a tight red snap-down vest hugged her
torso, the small white letters "SJHS" running down diagonally from the right
shoulder.
Jenny's skirt was red-and-white plaid with knife pleats all the way
around. It was very lightweight fabric, and it was extremely short on her. She
bent over just slightly, so the hem would pull up just a bit and give the men a
peek at her bright red cheer panties.
This time, Jenny wore red knee socks with the uniform, and her
red-and-white saddle shoes. She was a cutie, a charmer which no man could
resist, and she knew it.
Jenny looked over her shoulder at the men staring at her barely-visible
red panties, and smiled sweetly with her little dimples. She bent over all the
way, very slowly, her legs together, gradually showing more and more of those
tight cheerleading panties.
The men leered at the young girl's display. Her little cunt, wrapped
tightly in red, bulged between her thighs. Her little ass was so firm, so
tiny, it begged to have another cock.
Mr. Walker started playing more music on the CD player, and Jenny started
a lewd, sensuous dance. The men cheered her on as she squeezed her little tits
through the vest and reached under her flimsy plaid cheerleading skirt,
fingering her young twat through her panties.
Camera flashes filled the room. Jenny turned away from the men again,
reached up under her skirt, and slowly thumbed her panties down in a tight roll
across her thighs. She bent over again as she pulled the panties down, her
sweet little cunt now visible to all the men, as the panties dropped to her
feet.
One of the guys stepped up to Jenny from behind. He flipped her little
skirt up over her waist, and Jenny spread her legs for balance. She leaned
over, resting her palms on a coffee table, while the man pushed his cock-head
up against her sweet ass.
"Do it, mister," she said. "Put your cock in my ass."
The man gladly obliged, punching the head into her asshole. Jenny groaned
as he started fucking her ass from behind.
"Oooh, mister," she moaned. "Do you like fucking little girls in the
ass?"
"I sure do," he answered, spreading both of her tight ass cheeks with his
fingers as he worked his cock deeper into her.
The man fucked and fucked sweet little Jenny's ass for what seemed like
an eternity. Jenny was surprised he was lasting as long as he was, and she was
getting a bit tired, hunched over the table like that.
Finally, when she was about to say something, he told her he was ready to
orgasm.
"I'm gonna cum, Jenny!" he shouted.
He pulled his cock out of her asshole and frigged himself off the last
two seconds. Thick strings of cum splattered off one ass cheek, running down
her thigh and dribbling onto her knee sock.
Jenny was a bit disappointed, thinking it was a waste of delicious cum,
but at the same time was a litle glad he hadn't put his cock in her mouth after
putting it up her ass. She wasn't sure she was ready for something like that.
She wiped her ass and leg clean with a towel, while a couple of men
laughed at the scene.
Mr. Walker walked over to Susie, who had recovered from her last fuck,
and helped her off the floor. He took her in his arms and kissed her
passionately, while he squeezed her ass cheek under her little red skirt. The
white pleats pushed up high as he massaged her ass, his tongue probing deep
into her eager mouth.
"I wanna fuck you, Susie," he told her.
Susie smiled. Mr. Walker dropped to the floor and lied down on his back,
and Susie dropped on top of him, pulling her cheerleading skirt out of the way.
She nestled his stiff prick against her hot pussy and punched it into her.
Jenny had two guys feeling her up and down, but couldn't help but feel a
little sad that Mr. Walker was fucking Susie instead of her again.
While Susie rode Mr. Walker gently, one of Jenny's guys pulled the young
girl down to the floor on top of him, also. He pulled Jenny's skirt up over
her waist while Jenny skewered herself on his massive cock.
The man grabbed Jenny's sides and pulled her down to him, kissing her
passionately while he fucked her sweet pussy. Another man knelt down behind
the cheerleader and nestled his cock to her asshole.
Jenny was surprised, and turned around to see the second man shove his
dick between her buns. She groaned and bit her lip, but in seconds she was
enjoying this new sensation. One prick up her pussy and another up her ass -
it felt so good to her.
Jenny looked over to see her older sister still riding Mr. Walker, except
that now another guy had his cock in her mouth, as well. Susie looked back at
Jenny, and the two girls smiled at each other.
Sounds of pure pleasure filled the room as the two young cheerleaders
worked the four men like pros. More camera flashes filled the room as the
other men enjoyed the scene.
Susie sucked the one guy off first. He shot off in her hungry mouth, and
Susie eagerly swallowed it, enjoying the man's salty-but-sweet taste.
The guy fucking Jenny's ass was next. He pulled out and quickly scurried
over to Susie. Susie turned to look at him, just as he shot his load all over
the girl's face. Susie laughed, still fucking Mr. Walker, as the man's cum
coated her face in squirt after squirt, dripping from her chin.
The guy under Jenny was the next to go.
"I'm gonna cum!" he hollered.
Jenny popped off him quickly and clamped her lips around his rod, briskly
jerking him off with her hand. She felt his cock pulsate in her mouth, just
before he geysered his thick load of jizz into the little cheerleader's hot,
sucking mouth.
Jenny pulled it out of her mouth so he could squirt it on her tongue,
anxious to taste every bit of it.
The man looked down to see his cum squirting into her young mouth,
groaning in ecstasy at the incredible sight.
Jenny sucked him dry, then rolled off and watched Susie finish off Mr.
Walker. The two of them had switched positions now, and Susie was flat on her
back, her knee socks and tennies high in the air, while Mr. Walker fucked down
hard into her.
Susie's tits jiggled under the red-and-white sweater as he pumped her.
The white pleats of her red skirt were scrunched up on her tummy, and her shoe
laces swung in rhythm with his fuck-stroke.
Suddenly, Mr. Walker groaned and pulled his dick out just in time. From
between her legs, he shot great glops of jizz all over her sweater. Susie
laughed as his cream splattered all over her sweater-covered tits.
Jenny tossed Susie a towel, and her sister mopped up the sticky cream as
best she could. No sooner had she finished wiping it up, when another guy
rolled her over on top of him.
Susie reached down and stuffed the guy's cock into her, while another guy
knelt and fucked his schlong into her asshole. Jenny laughed, watching what
had just been done to her.
While Susie fucked the two men, the last guy stepped up to Jenny.
"What would you like, mister?" Jenny asked.
"I wanna eat your pussy, Jenny," he answered.
Jenny smiled and spread her legs for the man, who buried his head under
her little plaid pleated skirt. Jenny sighed in pure delight, feeling the
man's tongue on her clit. She closed her eyes and softly squeezed her tiny
tits through her red vest as the man sucked her into a frenzy.
The man's tongue knew no mercy. Jenny was soon gasping for breath. She
had never been eaten like this before. The young girl screamed as she came,
and the man kept up his relentless licking and sucking.
"Oh my God..." Jenny whimpered.
"Mister, you're gonna make me cum again..." she moaned.
She felt her body shudder and tingle as she came a second time, and the
man finally pulled his head out from under her skirt, her love juice all over
his mouth and dripping from his chin.
He crawled up to her and she kissed him eagerly. Her love juices smeared
all over both of their faces, as the little cheerleader probed the man's mouth
with her wonderful tongue.
"Fuck me, mister," she begged.
He obeyed, gently sliding his cock into the tight twat of the young girl.
He fucked her slowly and gently, enjoying every moment.
"Oh, mister," Jenny said softly. "You feel so good in me..."
Meanwhile, the other two men were fucking Susie to an orgasm of her own.
Susie screamed in delight, drawing little Jenny's attention.
The two men plotted their orgasms.
"Where do we wanna cum?" asked one.
"Let's do it in her mouth at the same time," answered the other.
The two men rolled Susie onto her back and squatted on either side of her
face, whacking their pricks in a flurry. The senior cheerleader, in her
uniform with her mouth open for their cum, was too much for them.
"Gonna cum, now, are you ready?" asked one man.
"Yeah!" the other groaned.
Susie looked up at the two pricks pointed down at her face. The two men
came almost simultaneously, their pricks unloading their juice all over Susie's
face. Susie laughed as the men coated her face in sticky white, finally
stopping to squeeze the last of it into her mouth.
Jenny looked at the man over her.
"Where do you wanna cum?" she asked, sweetly.
"Wherever you'd like me to, my little darling," he answered.
Jenny smiled with those little dimples.
"I want you to cum in my hand," she told him.
The man pulled out of her, and Jenny took his cock with one hand. While
everyone watched, she briskly frigged him with that hand while she put her
other hand out to catch his cream.
He didn't last very long. He grimaced, then gasped as he pumped his jizz
into her palm. Squirt after squirt, it pooled in little Jenny's hand. Finally,
after she had milked the last of it from him, she released her grip on his
prick.
Sitting there on the floor in her cute little cheerleading uniform, her
legs spread wide without her panties, she made sure that all the guys were
watching.
The men watched in disbelief as young Jenny smiled with her cute dimples
with a hand full of cum. Then she lowered her face to her hand and stuck out
her tongue to lap it up.
Jenny scooped some of it up with her tongue. Thick strands of gooey
man-cream hung from her tongue as she pulled it into her mouth and swallowed,
then licked more off her palm.
The men cheered wildly as Jenny licked the last of it from her hand.
Jenny, still smiling, knew she was a little cheerleader slut, and she was
loving every minute of it.
***** T H E E N D ******
of
YOUNG CHERRY CHEERLEADER

252
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngmodel.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,252 @@
YOUNG MODEL FANTASY
This time Amanda had on a blue floral V-neck tank dress that sloped down
just giving a hint of her cleavage. The dress also showed her figure to
advantage as it stopped before her knees; her curves and slim legs were
open for inspection to his eyes. Her thin hoop earrings and the long red
curls of her hair, combined with the barely noticeable flesh colored
hosiery she wore belied her 16 years. Of course, Phil was also dressed
to kill in his best blue suit, flowered tie to match her dress, and
freshly shined shoes. They smiled awkwardly at each other and Phil again
admired her beautiful smile and perfectly aligned teeth, unlike his own
slightly buckish front teeth.
Dinner went about as well as expected, as both of them had trouble
concentrating knowing what was in store for the evening. Amanda spilled
some water on the table and Phil dropped some silverware on the floor,
but no major (stupidity-wise) travesty happened.
Barely concentrating on keeping his little Honda on the road, Phil soon
made it to her house and hopped out to the passenger side. He opened the
door for her and she took his hand as he helped her out of the car.
Damn, her skin was so smooth! She seemed to read his mind as he looked
at her and she smiled broadly, firmly squeezing his hand. He led her,
arm in arm, up to the door of the house. With a giggle she jumped up and
he caught her legs, carrying her inside the house and placing her on the
couch.
This was Phil's first feel of Amanda's body and he about lost it, not
wanting to let her go. It didn't really matter because almost
immediately after he tossed his coat aside and sat down she scooted over
to him, whispering, "I'm not sure how much we're going to do, but let's
start." With that, she fastened her blue eyes to his own blue eyes and
slowly moved her pretty mouth to his, placing her lips to his in their
first kiss. He held his breath, afraid to do anything. She laughed and
wiped the lipstick off his lips with her finger. He gave her his
handkerchief and she wiped her finger and mouth in it. "I hope you don't
mind," she mischeviously stated. "Oh, it's not a problem at all," he
replied as he returned the fabric to his pocket.
Phil then turned to her and gently returned her kiss but soon their
kissing became more passionate and both could feel their pulses racing.
After he finally broke away Amanda lifted her legs off the floor
(leaving her pumps behind) and over Phil's lap while throwing her arms
about his neck. Taking a deep breath, she pressed her full lips to his.
This time, Phil was not afraid to do something. He clasped his hands
around her back, gently running them up and down her elegant back and
eventually through her fine red hair. Suddenly he felt her sweet tongue
and reflexively opened his mouth to feel her probing. He returned the
favor awhile before she pulled away somewhat and looked again into his
eyes; both were slightly out of breath.
While they were locking eyes Phil apparently was still reeling from
their activity because he felt his right hand stroking up and down her
covered legs without him actually contemplating doing it. Amanda
eventually noticed too but made no move to stop him so he continued.
Soon she reached down and began to roll one stocking down but he stopped
her; he began to remove it instead. She was surprised but as his hands
flowed down her legs, electricity ran through her body. Something in her
mind told her hands to unbutton his shirt so they did. As she did this
he continued stroking her bare legs. After she had removed his shirt, he
nuzzled her neck, noticing for the first time the freckles that adorned
her shoulders.
"Amanda, you are the most unique and beautiful girl, do you know that?"
he said and he meant it. "If you say so," she blushed and pecked him on
the cheek. "I just wish we could go further." "Do you really mean that?"
Phil asked. "Yes," Amanda replied softly but breathily, "but we can't. I
don't want to get pregnant." "But Amanda, we still can," Phil said as he
produced two condoms from his wallet. "You mean you have those all the
time?" "Yes, I do." "Well, I am happy for that," she said simply as she
shimmied out of her dress. Phil wasted no time either and quickly
shucked his shoes, socks, and pants.
They caught each other staring at the other one's body as they both had
on only their skivvies. Amanda admired his tall frame and chest as well
as his firm buns. Of course, she could have been looking at his glans as
it poked out of the top of his blooming Fruit of the Looms. Phil almost
choked as he saw Amanda in 3-D as few, if any, people had seen her. He
stared at her young frame. All she was wearing now was a white
cotton/spandex bra that appeared to be back closing and French-cut print
briefs. He couldn't help but notice the irony of what looked like red
roses covering her sexuality. Did the designer do it on purpose? He only
wondered for a moment as she instantly, but hesitantly, came to him and
reached to kiss him. He met her halfway and gently pulled her body
closer to his. Finally he stroked her soft buttocks, feeling her warm
and giving flesh there. She shivered with pleasure as her belly felt his
penis for the first time. His erection was raging in testament to her
beauty, and she reached into his underwear to feel its heat.
Phil figured she might want to go further because of this action, so he
guided her hands momentarily away from his cock and to the waistband of
his Looms and pushed down, stepping out of his last piece of clothing.
She regarded his stiff length without emotion, but apparently she was
just reaching her decision. After a few moments of pondering, she
reached behind herself and unhooked her bra. With purposeful slowness
(was she titillating him?) she removed one arm and then the other,
holding the one side up with her forearm so she still didn't reveal
anything. She then let the garment fall to the floor, revealing her
breasts to him. They were small, round, and firm, standing high on her
chest. Her brown areolae framed their erect nipples in perfect
proportion. He leaned in and kissed each breast and nipple before
leaning back. She held her breath while he did this but again looked
directly into his eyes (He really got numb when she did that!) and slid
her flowered briefs past her thighs and legs, stepping out of them. Now
it was his turn to hold his breath.
After he found it he noticed her staring him down so he made a note to
memorize her body. She was still smiling and showing her pearly whites.
Her gentle and erratic breathing made her pert breasts rise and fall
ever so enticingly. Her slim hips and thighs curved into each other and
were so smooth. She truly was a woman in bloom. Thin wisps of reddish
brown hair sprouted from between her legs, but he couldn't see much
right now. Continuing down he again admired the form of her legs. Even
her feet were something to behold in his eyes.
Amanda moved toward Phil but to his surprise moved past him, so he got a
chance to see her shapely ass as she went by. Still, where the hell is
she going? He smiled as he saw her reach for one of the condoms he had
left on the coffee table. She opened the package, reading the
instructions. Then she went to Phil and placed the condom over the tip
of his penis and with the other hand unrolled it onto his erection. He
groaned as he felt her soft hand doing this. As soon as she was done he
grasped her and kissed the top of her head, reveling in whatever shampoo
she used. She looked up to him and said, "Are you ready?" "Are you?" "I
think so," she replied as she led him by his sheathed dick to an open
part of the room and guided him to the floor on top of her.
Phil briefly tongued Amanda's breasts before kissing down her stomach.
At the same time he stroked the sides of her body with both hands from
her armpits, down her ribs, and stopped at her hips. She was trembling
slightly as both his lips and hands met their destination
simultaneously. Slowly he placed his hands between her thighs and pushed
them apart, revealing her sex to him. The final destination. He again
saw the fine red-brown pubic hair but this time also saw her petite
vulva. She tensed again when he probed his finger into her cleft, spread
the labia apart, and stroked the moist pink flesh within. Gasping, she
lifted one leg up, bent it at the knee and placed it as far out as
possible, giving him more room. The top of his fingers traced over her
swollen clitoris as well as in and out of her channel alternatively; he
was rewarded with even more slick juices and her panting. His dick
throbbed and reminded him that he still had a job to do, now that she
had moistened.
Pulling away slightly he took his rigid penis in hand and slid it up and
down her moist cleft while continuing to stroke her clitoris with the
other hand. She continued her semi-faraway breathing but watched his
every move. When he had lubricated the condom enough, he settled between
her at her opening. Without saying anything, she spread her legs far
apart in recognition of what they were about to do. He probed with his
penis at her wet and puffy vaginal lips and found the entrance, pushing
the head into her about an inch. "You're going to go slow, right?" she
breathed. "You bet," he replied as he withdrew and penetrated her again
with the glans.
Phil placed his hands on either side of Amanda's head and lowered his
body to hers, supporting his weight so that he barely made contact with
her. She would have none of that and pulled him down so that he was
smothering her smooth body. They both groaned as his hard chest touched
her erect nipples and firm bosom. Their bodies' heated contact pushed
Phil further and he humped his buttocks, penetrating Amanda's opening
further; she was very tight and that only heightened the pleasure. He
began to thrust in and out but only as far as his second penetration had
gotten; he made no attempt to go deeper. Finally, however, she began
hunching her hips, trying to get him inside her further. He looked at
her, stopping his thrusts, to see her with a clenched jaw and closed
eyes. She opened her eyes when he stopped, wondering. "OK, now," he said
as he arched his back and gradually pushed his penis further into her.
Halfway in he met a slight barrier that pushed against his cock. He
pushed further, being pleasured by the heat and lubrication of their
mutual coupling as well as the purity and friction of her vagina.
Finally he found himself fully inside her and lowered his chest to hers
again.
Amanda opened her eyes when she felt Phil's pubic bone against her own,
bringing her legs up and folding them around his hips. She pumped her
hips at his enwombed cock and said, "This is a great feeling!" He could
only agree and reveled in her wetness as he began thrusting in and out.
Her lubrication made even her tight vagina easily penetrable by his
stiff penis. With each slow intrusion, her natural juices accumulated
and the in and out motions they did made soft sucking noises. They were
soon thrusting in unity with each other as she raised her hips off the
floor each time he entered her depths. The speed of their thrusts
gradually increased but still weren't outof control due to her petite
opening. Nonetheless Amanda's eyes glazed over and she made small noises
as they moved towards orgasm.
Her legs tightened around his hips and her arms around his back as she
gave one last thrust, arching her buttocks up and stiffening her body.
"Ooooohhh," she moaned as she climaxed. This sent him over as he was
waiting for her. He pumped two more times before holding his penis
inside her spasming pussy. His fluid offering, meant for Amanda's
pleasure center, was intercepted by the condom but still couldn't
diminish his orgasmic intensity. Gradually their movements subsided and
he moved down and kissed her appreciative face. She was still so damn
beautiful and young. He felt like doing it again.
His cock was still semi-hard within her pulsing vagina. She pumped her
hips at him. "You still willing?" he asked. In answer she pumped faster,
bringing him to full erection. "OK, but I have to get out of this
thing." He withdrew and went to his knees. She followed him up and
unfurled the rubber from his member, taking it off. Being a bit sloppy,
she dropped the used one and picked the unused one off the table and
again placed it over his throbbing penis. Once again she led him, but
this time she went into her bedroom.
She climbed up on top of the covers and laid on her back, opening her
legs and beckoning to him. He slowly clambered up to her. Her vaginal
lips were still pouty so he began right away. She pulled him by his
neck, kissing him. Phil's cock landed at her glistening entrance. Slowly
he pushed it completely into her vagina. "Do you want to lead?" he asked
her. "OK," she replied and rolled over. She grasped him tightly to her,
crushing her body to his.
Hesitatingly she wriggled her pelvis around and side to side, as if
afraid to try and separate her pussy from his dick. He figured to let
her do what she may. After all, he was in no hurry. With great care she
lifted only her buttocks away from him only to bring them back down
again. He took the opportunity to caress her plump hillock with his
hands, gently massaging the outer folds. She quickened her thrusts
slightly and soon she flung her head backwards and arched her back. This
enabled him to use her juices to moisten underneath her breasts and her
erect nipples, using his slippery fingers and thumbs. These actions
caused her to impale herself with quicker movements and sent her along
the way to climax. Phil watched her shining pubic hair and the way her
pussy lips grasped his cock with each up and down movement she made. He
ran each hand down from her breasts, her ribs, and let them rest on her
hips. She continued her thrusting but when the back of his hands
lightly stroked her inner thighs, she kept his penis inside her to the
full length and fell onto him.
She continued humping her hips at his hilted penis until she locked up
and let out a soft cry of pleasure. He continued stroking with his index
finger over her smooth ass, thighs and legs as she shuddered on top of
him. They stayed like that for five minutes, both enjoying how their
bodies melded together. His penis throbbed deep inside her cavern the
entire time. Finally she roused and smiled, saying "Your turn." She got
up from him and rolled on her back.
Amanda spread her legs far apart and Phil wasted no time in moving
between them. He placed his rampant member at her sweet slit and pushed
in, enjoying her tightness and hotness. She pulled his hips to hers and
encircled her legs around his waist. The feeling of her smooth, young
legs clutching him to her sex spurred him on. Amanda met every probe
with her own raised buttocks as each thrust penetrated deep into her
core. Their thighs glided together in unison, increasing in speed. He
pounded in and out five more times before he exploded, sending stream
after stream of seed into her pussy. The condom, however, stopped any
from touching her pussy. He kept moving after this and ten strokes later
he felt her vaginal walls clutching his softening member as she went
over, tightening her legs around him and preventing his movement.
"Do you think we could do this again?" Amanda asked.

431
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngneibr.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,431 @@
Copyright <20> 1998, (Beth). ALL Rights Reserved
The following story is being published anonymously for the author (Beth)
by Mr Double (mrdouble@mrdouble.com).
-----
From viperXXXtreme@hotmail.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories
Subject: Beth's Story: My Young Neighbor (Part 1 & 2)
From: viperXXXtreme <viperXXXtreme@hotmail.com>
Date: Mon, 04 Aug 1997
------
Hi. My name is Beth. I'm 29 years old. I have long blonde hair,
and I'm blessed with a nice body and an attractive face. I am happily
married to a wonderful man named Frank, and we live in a nice quiet
section a few miles outside Miami Beach, FL.
Up until last year, for the most part our lives were just normal
like everyone else. Don't get me wrong, we both were and still very
happy with each other. We have an excellent sex life and have no
problems satisfying our needs. But something happened last summer that
changed our lives some. Not for the worst, but for the better. This
experience has opened new doors for us, and it is for this reason that I
want to share some of these experiences with you. I hope you enjoy
reading this. I certainly enjoyed writing it.
It started last summer, August to be exact. My husband had just
got home that day from a week long convention he was attending in
Atlanta. I was in my back yard cleaning up some from a little family
gathering I had the day before when I decided the heck with this.. the
sun was shining and it was such a hot day that I was going to be lazy
and just lay out on a blanket and work on my already dark tan. That's
when I noticed Tommy, my 17 year old neighbor who lives next door. He
was watching me through the wooden fence that seperates our yards. This
did not come as a surprise to me because ever since we moved here 3
years ago, Tommy has always looked at me with wide eyes and mouth
opened. At first I thought it was just one of those boyish crushes that
would go away after awhile. But as the years came, I could see that his
innocent looks had turned to hot passion and desire. To be honest with
you, I was rather flattered, and a little turned on by it. But I never
meant to go anywhere with this. After all, he was just a boy and I was
a married woman. But all this would change on that one hot August
day...
- One -
As I lay on my tummy, stretched out on the blanket, I saw that
Tommy was spying on me. He was looking through one of the cracks on the
fence between my backyard and his. Normally I would have gotten angry,
but I know how 17 year old boys are. And because I take good care of my
body, I knew I looked pretty good to him I heard the back door swing
open as Frank walked out into the yard. As he approached me he said,
"Honey, you look so sexy laying there, I could just eat you."
"Mmmmm.. now that's a nice thought." I moaned as I looked up at
him. I watched him as he took the bottle of tanning oil and poured some
of it into his hand.
Frank began to massage the oil on my back. He started on my
shoulders, and then my back. His hands felt good as he moved slowly
across my back. I could see Tommy's eyes stare hard as he watched my
husband massage me. I began to get aroused knowing that Tommy was
watching. I knew his cock would be aching with desire by now.
"Lower. Go lower, honey." I moaned to my husband.
His hands moved lower until they rested at the edge of my skimpy
bikini bottom. He continued to massage the base of my back.
"Lower." I whimpered.
Frank smiled as is one hand slid underneath the material and rested
it on my right ass-cheek. As he massaged the soft flesh of my ass, I
noticed that my husband had a huge bulge of his own inside his shorts.
I had almost forgotten that it had been almost a week since we had sex,
and I knew he was very excited. It was then I decided to really put on
a show for Tommy.
I let out a soft moan when Frank's other hand slipped underneath my
bikini bottom and gently massaged my other ass-cheek. My pussy was
getting wet as I felt my husband's hands on my ass. I turned my head
towards him and rotated my ass, grinding my hot pussy into the blanket.
I let my body slide upwards a little so that my panties would work their
way down until most of my ass was visible. I turned towards the fence
to see if Tommy was still hiding there. I smiled when I saw his eyes
glued to me.
By now, Frank was moaning as he felt his own passion build. Using
my right foot, I slowly kicked forward, moving my body away from him.
His hands slowly slid off my ass. Kneeling on the edge of the blanket,
Frank watched me with a dumbfounded look on his face. I slowly turned
over on my back and raised my right leg. Pointing my toes forward, I
streteched my leg until my foot rested on his groin. Slowly, I began to
massage his throbbing cock with the bottom of my foot. Frank let out a
soft moan as I rubbed him.
"Oh my God." he whispered. "You know, Baby, I am really fucking
horney."
"I know, Sweetheart. It's been almost a week, hasn't it?" I said
as I rubbed a little harder.
"Yes, and I'm gonna cum if you don't stop." he answered, grabbing
my ankle with one hand.
He moved my foot off of him and turned to the side. I giggled and
arched my foot. Using his other hand, he massaged my toes and the
bottom of my foot. I closed my eyes and let out a soft moan. I let him
do this for only a minute or so until I told him to sit on the lawn
chair.
I bent over and unbuttoned his shorts. Then I pulled down his fly
and dipped my hand inside. I gently grasped his cock and carefully
pulled it out. As I slowly stroked it, I felt it twitch inside my
hand. I could see from the corner of my eye that Tommy watched with
wide eyes.
And from the sounds Frank was making, I knew he was already close to the
edge.
Looking down at this beautiful hunk of flesh, I dropped to my
knees and lowered my head. I let his cock slip between my lips and into
my mouth. I took about half of his cock into my mouth and gave it a
hard suck. Frank moaned loudly and I felt his body stiffen. I began to
bob my head, taking more of his cock into my mouth with each stroke.
Frank's hand quickly moved to the back of my head and he buried his
fingers in my thick blonde hair. I could feel him coaxing me into
taking more of his cock.
By now, his cock was drenched with my saliva and his own juices,
and my lips slid easily up and down. I could taste the salty flesh with
my tongue as I licked it along the way. I was taking all of his cock in
my mouth, and I could feel the head touch the back of my throat. My
hands gently massaged his balls. Frank began to squirm on the lawn
chair as my head bobbed up and down. His grip became tighter and his
moans grew more intense. Suddenly he cried out and he arched his body
upward. A stream of hot cum hit the back of my throat. Quickly, I
backed up and tightened my lips around the thick flesh, just beneath the
head. Frank came hard and fast. I could feel his cock pulsate with
each spurt as he filled my mouth with his hot juice. I sucked hard, not
wanting to lose a drop. I moved my one hand to the base of his cock and
slowly jerked him off.
Finally, he fell back into his chair and I felt his body relax.
With his cock still in my mouth, I swallowed his cum in three gulps.
His hand no longer gripped the back of my head. Instead, I felt his
fingers gently stroking my hair. I bobbed my head once more, this time
slowly sucking his drained cock all the way into my mouth and throat.
When I released him, his cock was dry and limp. Looking up at him, I
could see he had a very pleased look on his face. I couldn't help but
smile at him. As I swallowed the last of his juices, I quickly glanced
over at the fence. Tommy was still there watching us and he was rubbing
the bulge that was in his pants.. This made me even smile more.
Suddenly, I had an idea. Or perhaps a new desire. I thought
about my little plan as I knelt in front of my husband, stroking his now
limp cock. I couldn't beleive I was actually thinking this.
- Two -
Ten o'clock that night, I lay naked on top of my husband's muscular
body in our bedroom upstairs. His cock was fully erect by now, thanks
to a little help and encouragement by me of course. I must have spent
the last 15 minutes or so kneeling between his legs; licking, stroking
and sucking his cock. There was a couple of times I had to stop because
he was about to cum. But a quick gentle squeeze and a few moments of
hot passionate kissing, Frank calmed down enough as to where I could
continue to enjoy him with my mouth and tongue.
As I held his cock just inches above my hot pussy, I gave him a few
quick strokes. My long slim fingers barely reached around it. His cock
was hard as a rock, but because it was coated with my saliva and his
juices, it felt wet and slippery. I lowered myself onto him, guiding
his throbbing cock into my already wet pussy. Frank had devoured my
whole body just a short time ago with his tongue and mouth, making me
cum twice. My pussy was so wet. My nipples so hard. He had me so hot
and aroused that I just had to suck his cock. And the more I sucked,
the more wet my pussy had gotten.
Frank's cock slid easily into my pussy. Slowly, I lowered myself,
wanting to feel every inch of his cock as it entered my wet hole. When
he was completely inside me, I positioned myself on my knees and he
arched his groin upwards, pushing himself deeper inside me. That alone
made me cum and I let out a loud moan.. maybe it was a scream.. as I
experienced my third orgasm of the evening. I rode his cock as he
thrusted himself in and out of me. I felt his hands grab my
heart-shaped ass, firmly squeezing my soft cheeks, pulling me downwards
as he buried his long shaft inside me. The room was filled with our
passionate moans and the squeaking sound of the
bed. Our pace had quickened quite a bit and I could feel another orgasm
growing.
As we made love, I couldn't help notice Tommy's house staring at me
through the window. It was dark outside, but I could see lights on.
Tommy's bedroom light in particular. I couldn't help but wonder if
Tommy was peeping through his window at us, looking through a spy glass,
watching Frank and I fuck like wild animals. For some strange reason,
the thought of this made me even more excited. More passionate. And
more inhibited. Without even thinking, I took my hands and gripped
Frank's waste and began to fuck him hard and fast. My moans grew louder
with each stroke and I could hear Frank's moans get louder too. His
eyes were closed the whole
time. We both were on the verge of cumming, but I wanted to cum first.
So I fucked him faster. He slid easily in and out of me. My pussy was
so wet, so hot. I felt my whole body perspiring.
A minute later I experienced the most incredible orgasm I think I
ever had. My pussy convulsed like a volcano and I flooded Frank's cock
with my juices. I screamed in ecstasy. As I was cumming, Frank's moans
grew loud and I felt his fingers dig into my back and buttocks. I kept
riding his cock, but he was doing most of the moving as he quickly
thrusted his cock
upwards, trying to go deeper inside me. Then he let out a loud cry and
I felt him shoot his thick juice inside me. His came hard, his spurts
felt like little tongues licking inside me as he flooded my hole. After
about 3 spurts, I took a hold of his cock and quickly got off him. I
dived towards
his ejaculating cock, and the next spurt hit me on my lips and chin. I
opened my mouth and closed my lips around his pulsating shaft, just in
time to catch the next spurt. He continued to cum, and I felt 3 or 4
more spurts coat the inside of my mouth. My fist feverishly stroked
him, pumping all he had to offer. When he finally was finished, and his
body no longer tense, I let his cock slip out of my mouth and swallowed
his hot juice.
For the next few minutes, we both lay back in the bed, feeling
completely drained and satisfied. Frank's head rested on the pillow,
watching me as I lay between his legs. Kneeling towards him, I looked
down at him with my sexy smile, licking and sucking his shrinking cock.
He smiled at me as I rubbed his cock over my cum-soaked chin and mouth,
then when I guided it back into my mouth and sucked the cum off his
skin, he said, "Wow." His cock twitched a few times as I continued
doing this. When I thought I had wiped most of his cum off my face, I
stopped, swallowed what was in my mouth, and slowly slid my body up his
until we were face to face. Then I gave him a long, deep, passionate
kiss.
An hour later, it was my head that was resting on the pillow and
Frank was down on the other end of the bed. We were both very happy and
satisfied, and pretty tired, but Frank insisted on giving me a leg and
foot massage. He just adored my legs and feet. I guess that is why I
pamper them so much. I know he loves the way they look and feel, and to
be honest, I do love a good leg and foot massage. As I felt his hands
caress my long shapely legs and feet, I tried to keep from falling
asleep. But with my husband's soothing hands at work, it was quite a
difficult task. My
eyes were closed most of the time.
During this time we talked, but it was mostly him that would talk.
He liked to compliment me on how pretty my legs looked or how soft my
feet felt, and he would tell me these things as his fingers touched
them. Although I enjoyed hearing the compliments and feeling his loving
hands
caressing me, I found my thoughts moving to Tommy, and the new desires I
had begun to feel. I wanted to tell Frank about it. Tell him what I
felt, what I wanted to do. We're both very open minded people and I
knew he would at least be open enough to listen to me. Maybe even want
it to happen, too.
When I opened my eyes again, I tilted my head so I could see
Frank. He was sitting at the end of the bed facing me. He was holding
my left foot with his hands, his fingers massaging the sides and bottom,
working their way up to my red polished toes. Then he would take each
toe between his fingers and gently pull on it. When he was finished he
would start all over. I could see he was really into it. I couldn't
help notice that his cock was already semi-hard. I raised my leg until
my foot was at his chin. Smiling at him, I asked, "You really enjoy
doing that, don't you Honey?"
Frank smiled back at me as he raised my foot to his lips. With my
foot resting in his palm, he kissed each toe, then answered, "I love
your feet. I love your legs. I love your body. But most important, I
love you."
"I love you too, Sweetheart." I smiled back at him.
It was at that moment I decided to tell my husband what I was
feeling and what I wanted to do.
"Sweetheart," I said with my sweet innocent voice. "Why don't you
come up here and lay next to me. There's something I want to talk to
you about."
Frank looked at me with a puzzled look, but he still kept his
smile. "Okay." he said curiously as he crawled up the bed next to me.
I turned to my side and propped my head on my hand as I rested my
elbow on the bed. As Frank lay comfortably on his back, I began to
lightly caress his muscular chest with my fingers. As I did, he turned
just a bit to face me.
"Do you ever notice how Tommy Robertson looks at me every time he
sees me?" I began.
"Yeah, I notice." Frank answered with a smile. Then he chuckled,
"I think he has the hots for you, baby."
"Well I know he does, Frank. Every time I see him he has a bulge
in his pants the size of a baseball."
Frank laughed loudly. "Well you do have that effect on almost all
the male species on this planet, Sweetheart. I wouldn't worry about it
if I was you."
"I'm not, Honey. Not at all. As a matter of fact," I stopped
then, thinking to myself, should I really go on with this?
There was a long pause as Frank waited for me to continue. He
looked at me very curiously. Finally I decided to tell him.
"It, it kind of makes me feel good when men look at me that way."
"Well that's good. You're a beautiful woman, Bethany. And you
deserve to feel that way."
I knew my husband didn't understand what I meant, so I decided to
be more direct.
"No, Honey. I mean, it turns me on. I get very hot and wet when
men look at me that way."
Frank's eyes opened wide and I could see that he was surprised. I
thought it would be best if I tried to explain this a little better.
"You see, whenever I'm out, let's say in the mall or in the grocery
store, I can always tell when a man has noticed me. I can feel his eyes
all over my body. I can sense the passion he feels as he undresses me
with them. I don't even have to be looking at him. I could be standing
there with my back to him, yet I know he's watching me. I can feel his
eyes touching me, studying every detail, and every curve on my body. I
can feel his passion build. He wants me. He wants to touch me. He
wants to fuck me. And when I do look at him, I can see that he does. I
see it in his eyes. And I see it between his legs. That's when I feel
my passion rise. My body tingles. I get so excited. I get so hot.
And I get so wet."
Frank looked at me with wide eyes and a partially opened mouth as I
confessed my feelings to him. The only thing he could say, and it was
more like a long whisper was, "Wow!"
I don't know why, but my eyes quickly focused on his cock. It was
quite hard now, and almost fully erect. I realized that not only did
this shock him, but excited him as well. I suddenly had a need to touch
it. I began to slowly move my hand off his chest and work my way down.
"Remember this afternoon, in the backyard when I was giving you a
blow-job?" I asked him.
"Yeah." he answered softly, still looking at me with wide eyes.
"Tommy was watching us through the fence. He saw us in the yard.
He watched me suck you off."
Then it was Frank's turn to shock me.
"I know." he muttered softly. "I saw him peeking through the
fence. And I have to admit, I was really turned on by it. I think that
is why I was so damn excited and why I came so quick. I knew he was
watching you do that, and I could only imagine what it must have looked
like through his eyes. God Beth, you are so beautiful and so sexy. How
can anyone not get excited when they see you?"
When my long fingers had finally reached his cock, I slid my
fingers lightly along the shaft until they rested near the head. I felt
it twitch, then wrapping my fingers around the thick flesh, I began to
slowly jerk him off.
"You know how we always talked about our fantasies and how it would
be nice to make them really happen?" I reminded him about our many
conversations about this topic.
"Yeah," he answered with a very curious voice.
"Well I have this fantasy." I said to my husband as I stroked his
now fully erect cock. "I want Tommy. I want to tease him. I want to
excite him. I want to make him want me like he never wanted me before.
Then, when I have him feeling so hot and so excited that he's just one
step away from exploding.."
Frank's cock began to throb in my hand. I closed my fist a little
more as I stroked the entire length of it. His cock felt so hot and so
big in my hand.
"I want to fuck him."
Silence. Frank just looked at me with a shocked look. I sat there
looking at him, watching his face. Waiting to see a reaction. Waiting
to hear what he had to say about that. His cock continued to throb in
my hand, so I knew he was still excited. Finally, after what seemed
like an hour, but was only a few seconds, he smiled.
"You want to seduce our next door neighbor? A 17 year old kid?"
He began to laugh.
"Sure." I said innocently. "Why not?"
Frank laughed. He didn't say anything for awhile, but I could see
he was thinking about it. And from the way his cock felt in my hand, I
guessed he kind of liked that idea.
Then suddenly, he looked at me with a strange look. A look I never
seen on him before. His eyes were on fire. Not an angry fire, but a
passionate one.
"Tell me, Baby." he spoke softly as he started to move on top of
me. "Tell me what you want to do to Tommy?"
He started to nibble at my neck, which sent shivers all through my
body. Talking about my fantasy had already made my pussy wet, but his
mouth sent new sensations down there. I closed my eyes as I felt his
mouth sucking my neck.
"I'm going to make him hard. Oh, so hard." I whispered in his
ear. "I'm going to make his cock throb, just like the way yours is
right now."
Frank moaned as his mouth began to lick and suck on my chest. By
now, my nipples were erect and my pussy was getting hotter.
"Then I'm going to put his hot throbbing cock in my mouth and suck
on it until he's ready to explode."
Frank's hands cupped my small breasts and stroked my nipples with
his thumbs.
"Oh yeah?" he moaned softly, taking my left breast into his sucking
mouth.
More shivers go through my body. My pussy was on fire.
"Then, I'm going to sit on that beautiful cock of his until it is
completely inside of me."
Just the thought of that had almost made me cum right then and
there. But I was suddenly distracted when I felt Frank's cock touch the
lips of my hot pussy. He stared down at me with hot passion in his
eyes. His lips barley touched mine.
"You mean, like this?" he moaned.
Suddenly I felt his cock slide through my pussy lips and into my
hot pussy. My mouth opened as I let out a soft moan, and his tongue
quickly met mine. I released his cock. We began to kiss passionately.
Our tongues feverishly attacking each other. He began to pump his cock
in and out
of my pussy. And as he did, I arched my body upwards in rhythm with
his. It felt so intense and so hot, I was feeling things I never felt
before. His cock felt so big and so alive. It felt as if it was the
very first time I did this. It didn't take too long for me to cum that
night. And when I did it was like I had 6 orgasms at once. Soon after,
Frank exploded inside me, filling me up with a huge load of hot cum. I
think I felt every powerful spurt he shot off. It was sensational.
Afterwards, we lay in each other's arms, both of us feeling very
satisfied and content.
"You really want to go through with this, huh?" he asked as his
fingers lightly stroked my back and ass.
"Yes." I nodded. "I really do."
"Cool." Frank said with a smile, giving me his consent. "When?"
he then asked.
His question took me by surprise. I thought about it, but only for
a second.
"Tomorrow." I answered. "I think, tomorrow."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well, this is the end of part 2. There's more.. lots more. And I'm
anxious to share more of this with you if you want. If you want me to
continue to post, please write and let me know. I don't want to waste
my time posting to a group where no one is going to enjoy it. I want to
thank everyone who wrote me after I posted part 1. Your letters and
feedback tell me that there are still people coming on here looking for
good erotica. Keep those letters cumming! :)
Until next time..
Beth
--
Double for Nothing!! Tricks for Free!!!
www.mrdouble.com
site mirrors at:
http://pw1.netcom.com/~mrdouble/main/mirrors.htm
Be There.....

450
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yngslut1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,450 @@
The Young Slut
What a question! 'Course I don't watch porno flics! Kids my age don't get
chance unless they're lucky! Right away I wished the guy hadn't asked,
although I suppose I had let him think I was over eighteen and not just another
hot'n'sexy almost fourteen year-old! I was so stuck for words I stopped
gobbling his cock for a moment and just knelt in front of him with a dumb
expression on my face.
"If I tell him the truth would he refuse to drive me home?" My thoughts
wandered. It was both cold and dirty in that back alley behind the disco and I
knew it was already too late to find some other guy who'd mouth-fuck me and
give me a lift home. Also, if I went round the front and asked the bouncers
for help they might just sus I'm well under-age so that was DEFINITELY a no-no!
I live with my folks on the far side of town and, as every clued-up girl worth
her salt knows, these days a cock-suck is accepted as the minimum fare for a
free ride home from a club. It's too bad the Pussycat Disco is so far from my
house or else I might scrape up enough for a taxi, but that would only cover
one trip and I'm there Fridays AND Saturdays. So its usually a quick back seat
screw or a blow-job plus a bit of sweet talk, then I'll mostly use my knickers
to clean up [I never can remember to take Kleenex!] before I get dropped off a
few doors down the street and creep in the house without waking my folks.
Its not that I care how many guys I fuck with 'cos I stopped counting cocks
long ago. It all started on a weird Saturday a few weeks before my twelfth
birthday when my two cousins held me down and took turns at busting my cherry.
By the time they'd finished with me I was feeling real sore and had spunk
running all down my legs, but I don't snitch on anyone so I just kept quiet.
Next day I woke up feeling horny so I told a spotty fifteen year old neighbour
he could fuck me in the cellar if his kid brother would keep a look-out.
Although I hadn't planned to I then let 'em swap round so they could both come
off in my cunt, and ever since then I've been well known in the neighbourhood
as a good lay who 'puts-out' to the max. I know these days most chicks my age
will fuck if they're pushed, but the guys at school know I'm the easiest piece
of fuck-meat on two legs and that's the way I like it!. Anyway, I find it
easier to get off fast with guys by being an open-legged horny fuck-slut so my
reputation doesn't bother me one bit. But what I really DO care about is
getting grounded by my folks, and if they found out I'd been a regular at the
Pussycat for over six months they'd probably keep me in nights for a whole
year!
"Yeah," I lied, huskily, "I adore hard porno fuck-films!" Then I jammed my
face back into the guy's pubes and kept on sucking his fat cock until I'd
milked all his ball-juice down my throat. His spunk was thick and tasted
strong, much saltier than I was used to, but I wasn't gonna let that stop me!
No Sir! I kept swallowing over and over to work it right down my hungry gullet
until there was hardly any left in my hot sucking gob. Then I coughed to clear
my throat and gave one last swallow before I looked up at his face. "Like
it.....?"
I knew I was good. With sex I don't believe in pussyfooting around like some
stupid girls I could mention, and I know that's what all guys like. "Yeah,"
drawled the unnamed stud, "C'mon kid I'd better drop ya at your place."
"Shit!" I silently cursed, "he's sussed I'm not eighteen. Maybe if I stick my
tits out more he won't guess my real age..." I stood up and brushed the dirt
off my knees then cursed again when I realised one of my cheap stockings had
been holed.
With my bra-less tits mashed against his right arm he led me across the parking
lot to his car. He didn't say much on the way home, just stared out the window
like he was deep in thought while I did all the usual stuff. Toyed with his
dick, flashed my tits at cars, pushed his hand down my panties for a feel.
Normal in-car boy stuff. When he finally spoke his middle finger was beavering
away in my slit and I was trying to remember if he'd told me his name!
"I'm having some guys round at my place tomorrow to watch some hard new
fuck-films." He gave me a sideways glance. "Wanna join in the fun...?" As he
said it his finger rolled back and forth inside my wet cunt-hole and I squirmed
in the seat. "Shit!" I cursed to myself yet again, "How in the name of fuck can
I get out of the house tomorrow night?" After thinking it over for a few
seconds I shrugged. I'd just have to think up some good excuse, that's all!
While I was thinking we stopped for a red light and some guys stood staring at
me through the window, making me look down. I laughed. My tiny skirt was
hitched up round my waist and the guy's big hand was jammed down the front of
my pale blue panties, exposing half my pubes. I couldn't care less how sluttish
I looked, and instead of trying to cover my crotch I waved at my audience and
grinned widely when I noticed two of them start to rub the bulges in their
pants. There was about five guys staring at me and I began fantasising what it
would feel like to be gang-banged...
"How many will I have to fuck?" I jumped at the sound of my voice. I'd been
daydreaming as I stared at the guys crossing the road and hadn't meant to speak
out loud. "Look kid," My escort laughed, "You can fuck whoever you want 'cos
I jus' don't give a shit. I jus' thought you might like to watch some
fuck-films." He gunned the motor as the lights changed. "How many ya fuck and
all that shit is up to you!" I smiled and gave it some more thought.
His offer sounded perfectly reasonable to me. A free viewing of the kind of
fuck-films I'd wanted to see ever since I'd first heard about them as a curious
nine year-old, AND there'd be at least one guy to fuck with if I felt randy. I
reached over and squeezed his cock. "Sorry... don't know why I asked such a
dumb question." I felt his cock starting to get hard again. "I'd just love to
see your fuck-films, so where do you live?" He reached forward in the dash
pocket then handed me a card with his address. "Be there about eight." I
answered with "You bet I will!" as I pulled his cock out again and lowered my
head to it.
My timing was very close and I was still swallowing his second load of spunk
when I hopped out the car and watched him pull away. I stepped into a doorway,
undid my belt and tugged at my crotch-high microskirt until it was almost the
length of an ordinary mini, then pulled my top up around my neck so I could
fasten the bra I'd hidden in my handbag. I felt an exhibitionist urge and
stepped onto the sidewalk for a minute, shaking my small bare tits at passing
cars like some topless-dancer slut before reluctantly clipping the bra and
pulling my top down. "Yeah!" I smiled to myself as I strutted the last few
yards home, "Its fun being a young teenage FUCK-TOY!"
Next day I called my older cousin Jenny and gave her some bullshit about
wanting to help a friend with her schoolwork but my folks wouldn't let me out
three nights in a row. "Please Jenny," I pleaded with her, "Would you call Mom
and make out you need me for something?" I thought I ought to wheedle a bit
just to make sure. "Just this once and I promise I'll make it up to you..."
Finally I heard a sigh at the other end of the line. "Okay Trish," She said
eventually, "Just this once, I'll call her around seven." She was a good sport
and I knew she didn't really mean the 'just this once' crap either.
I was real good to Mom and Dad all day, helping out and stuff. At six-thirty
I told Mom I was going up to have a shower and sort my things out for school.
First I snuck into her bedroom to borrow a tiny pair of her panties, then I
retrieved the ultra-short and tight lycra dress that I keep hidden in my room
and stuffed both items into my bag together with a small cologne spray. So far
my plan was working out peachy! I then took a shower and repeatedly pushed the
small shower-head deep into my cunt to give my busy fuck-hole its daily
sluicing. After drying off and stuff I heard the phone ring. Great!
As I knew she would, Mom then called me down and actually apologised for
sending me round to Jenny's. All I had on was my bathrobe so I gave her one of
my 'I'm a good citizen' expressions. "It's okay Mom, I don't mind helping
Jenny. I'll just go and throw some things on." Back in my room I clipped on my
other lacy bra, stepped into some cotton bikini nicks then pulled on my Levis,
a sweater and my best shoes.
She watched me pedal off on my bike. It was only a few blocks to the bus
station, and there I locked the bike to some railings then bought a cheap pair
of white hold-ups from the kiosk and found an empty cubicle in the restroom.
Just five minutes later a sexy perfumed little tart emerged wearing a spray-on
microdress - ME! I put my sweater, jeans and cotton knickers in a locker and
hopped on the bus. My dress is so unbelievably short it always shows plenty of
panty-triangle whenever I sit and it quickly got me off with two guys across
the bus who gave me their numbers and made me promise to call them soon. Like
I said - EASY!
The journey took about half an hour and by the time I eventually found the
apartment and rang the doorbell it was five after eight o'clock. The door
opened and Carl [the name was printed on his address card] looked me up and
down appreciatively. "Hi kid!" came the drawled welcome, "Bring that cute li'l
ass inside." I smiled sexily and he gave my tight butt a friendly squeeze and
a smack as I walked past him.
In the lounge were six of his friends, all guys, and I was quickly given a
drink before being introduced to them. Two were about my Dad's age [WOW!] but
the others all looked twenty-something. The doorbell rung again and two more
guys stepped into the room, then stood and stared at my crotch. I looked down.
My tight dress had drawn itself up an inch or so to expose my knicker-crotch, a
young girl's peril [and pleasure!] from daring to wear such ultra-short micros!
I giggled and looked them straight in the eye whilst pulling at the hem
half-heartedly until it hovered around my cunt-level. This was already getting
to be fun!
I had a couple more glasses of wine and tried smoking some pot [another first!]
when one guy handed me his joint, inhaling as deeply as I could to get all the
shit right down into my lungs. Lucky for me I'm used to smoking. I first
tried a normal cigarette when I was nearly ten, but my best friend double-dared
me to inhale and I just ended up coughing and choking on it Then I began
stealing them from wherever and practised on my own, and after a few months I
was able to inhale and hold my breath until no smoke escaped. For a while it
became my party trick! I've been smoking regularly since eleven and a half and
since my first fuck three months later I've had cigarettes every chance I get.
Mornings are bad 'cos I have to wait until I set off to school, then I get
three down me one after another. I have two every lunchtime and an extra one
in breaktimes followed by three more before I get home. So far by begging,
borrowing, stealing and offering guys quick feels and stuff I'm getting through
about eighty a week, but I know my body needs a lot more 'cos I get frustrated
if I only have ten or so a day. A few times I've fucked with some guy for a
twenty-pack to take me through the week, but Fridays and Saturdays are okay
'cos at the Pussycat I can keep smoking non-stop until I'm feeling all nice and
relaxed...
I clamped my lips together and held my breath for ages, wanting to make sure
the marijuana did its stuff on me properly. The shit really fucked my lungs
good and when finally I couldn't hold my breath any longer I let out a very
slow sigh and was pleased when I saw no smoke escape this time either. I
looked around to make sure I'd been watched [I had!] and by the time Carl put
on the first video I was feeling a bit stoned, but dead horny too and my
fuck-hole was already leaking sex-juice! One day I'd like someone to inject me
with something that'll really fuck me up just to see what it feels like - and
to find out how far I'll go when my brain's totally out of control...
The girl porno stars were so sexy and attractive, and I enjoyed the intro
feature which showed two girls in a shopping mall in hotpants and skimpy tops
printed with the words 'FEEL ME - I'm real!'. They were promoting their latest
porno-flick, and smiled as they kissed each guy who walked up to squeeze their
bra-less tits. Every other guy who had a feel would grab a girl by the crotch
and the lovely tramps would laugh and shamelessly grind their cunts into the
guy's palm! A few passers-by stood staring in disbelief and I noticed some
young kids in the back-ground giggling at the antics. One guy even stuck his
hand right inside both girls' micro-shorts to finger their panty-free pussies
in public. The giggling sluts obviously didn't care and, amazingly, nobody
tried to stop the very public sex-action. [I found out much later that the
mall security guys had been paid off to keep scarce whilst it was filmed!]
After a few more minutes of kissing and blatant feeling-up both tarts waltzed
boldly into the men's room and began giving blow-jobs in full view of men and
boys alike! I had to admire their total disregarded for rules and couldn't
resist cheering when one of the sexpots stood in the men's room doorway, using
her fingers to wipe some guy's wet spunk off her face before laughing into the
camera!
From that moment on I was hooked and sat glued to the big TV screen with one
hand rubbing away at my clit through the thin material of Mom's panty-gusset.
The hunky stud actors really got me drooling at the way they'd keep shoving
their big cocks into one smiling open-legged girl after another before finally
unloading their cum into some lovely porno-chick's open mouth. She'd stare
right into the camera and play with the spunk for ages before swallowing it,
which I thought was divine! The film ended with a super orgy where everyone
fucked everyone else and the girls were left plastered with spunk. Fantastic!
My knickers were sopping wet and I felt so horny I never said a word when one
guy led me off and into a bedroom. Don't ask me his name 'cos I don't
remember, but he was about twice my age and had a big cock. He just lay me on
the bed, pulled my knicker-gusset to one side and shoved it in deep which got
me going until sparks were exploding through my nerves. I must have orgasmed
so hard I didn't realise he'd cum inside me until his dick went limp and he
pulled out for me to suck it clean. I crossed my fingers. "Well so what!" I
thought to myself, "I haven't got pregnant so far so why shouldn't my luck
hold!" You see I'm not on the pill 'cos I can't ask Mom and I've heard clinics
don't supply under sixteens. But I couldn't stop fucking, could I, so I just
don't let it bother me none. Just keep on risking it Trish and hope for the
best - that's my motto...!
I could hear sounds from the TV. "C'mon," I kissed him deep with my tongue, "I
wanna see another fuck-film!" I whipped off my panties and dropped them on the
floor, used a towel to wipe my cunt then pulled my dress down until my crotch
was barely covered.
The next film starred a young girl of about seventeen and four guys with big
cocks. She was a natural and obviously loved being filmed having sex. The
studs had her every which way while she smiled at the camera and swallowed
their spunk. Amazingly, she smiled even wider when two of the guys screwed her
in the ass one after the other. I haven't yet had my ass used for sex but I
guess I'll get around to it sooner or later. The girl happened to look a bit
like me and then I realised how much I'd love to be a porno star like her and
make lots of money from fucking all sorts of studs. If I did Mom and Dad would
go apeshit once they found out, but even if they did get to know surely I could
afford to run away from home and live on my porno money...?
I'd been smoking and finger-fucking myself through most of that second film and
almost forgot I'd fucked once already, so when a fortyish guy picked me up I
just giggled and gave him a sexy mouth kiss as he carried me through to the
bedroom. As he lay me down I noticed my panties on the floor where I'd left
them and giggled again. I must've been a bit pissed as well as stoned by then,
but I remember him pulling up my dress and opening my legs to get his mouth
onto my cunt. As his tongue felt me inside and out I recall shuddering with
lust and thinking "I'll bet not many chicks 'syoung as me get this treatment!"
By the time he slid his narrow cock up me I was ready for anything. I kept
calling him Daddy and saying things like "Fuck me with your nice cock, Daddy,"
and "Don't save your spunk for Mom, shoot it in me this time, Daddy!" That
last one got him over the top and I felt his cum flooding into my cunt while my
orgasm pumped away to empty his balls. I was starting to feel really nice and
slutty by then. When we got up off the bed some sperm started to dribble out
of my hole so I gave my crotch a good wipe with a clean towel then pulled my
dress down over my ass again. For a second my thoughts drifted to pregnancy
again but I quickly got over it. "Yeah, why should I give a shit!" I argued to
myself, "This is too much like fun so all that fucking stupid baby crap can
just fuck off 'cos I don't wanna know!" and with that I waltzed brazenly out
the room!
I was giggling at my thoughts as I went back into the lounge and some guys made
a few rude comments about me fucking my Dad, but it was all in good fun and I
couldn't care less anyway. I was enjoying myself far too much to mind a few
jokes so, still giggling, I blurted out "'Course I've just fucked my Dad,
doesn't every girl...?" They all loved that. I grabbed someone's marijuana
joint and breathed deeply from it, then poured myself one more glass of wine
and could feel my juices giving me another wet on before the next film had even
been put in the machine. God, I was so randy!
"Hey Carl!" One guy called out, "Let's see one of your specials this time."
Carl looked across at the guy, then looked quizzically at me and shrugged
before answering with "Okay, why not." He opened a cupboard, took out a video
and put it in the machine.
I couldn't believe my fucking eyes! There were two girls, kids I mean, and two
adult men. Both girls looked about eight or nine since they had no tits and
just a bald slit instead of pussy hair and a cunt. The film started with the
girls fingering themselves while they flicked through hard porno magazines like
I hadn't managed to get a look at in fourteen years! Next they moved over to
the guys and sucked their cocks while the men eased the girls' legs apart and
pulled open their tiny hairless slits.
It fascinated and excited me to see little girls doing such horny sex stuff.
When the camera went in for a close-up it was obvious they weren't virgins
either 'cos I could see right up inside their opened cuntholes. I'd no idea
girls could fuck at that age, never mind be porno stars, and I realised what a
sheltered upbringing I must have had to be so naive. I thought I'd first had
sex young, at eleven, but by then I'd got small tits and some pussy hair and
had already had a couple periods so when my cousins raped me I just guessed it
was time to get into some serious fucking, but these kids looked like they'd
been sucking cocks since kindergarten!
As I watched, the girls got on top of the studs and each held a stiff cock
between their thighs then carefully fitted the end just inside their openings
until their hairless slits were completely stretched over the bulbous knobs.
Having got past the first stage they slowly worked their small bodies lower and
lower, both girls biting their lower lip with determination, until several
inches of cock was inside each of them and their little butts were virtually
pressing into each guy's lap. Finally, with first a smile at one another then
at the camera they began to fuck, lifting then pushing so the cocks went
repeatedly in and out, in and out their young undeveloped bodies.
I was staring at the screen amazed, yet couldn't hold back a gasp when a third
little girl came into view wearing nothing but tiny stockings and suspenders.
She kept fingering and feeling up the other two girls, then picked up a
Polaroid camera and when her two friends froze in mid-stroke she took several
shots of their half-impaled bodies. She studied the developing photographs for
a few moments, then grinned at the camera and held up a couple of snaps which
showed each little girl with a big cock sticking out of her tightly stretched
cunt.
[It turned out later this kid was only seven and a virgin when the film was
made, but the other girls' teasing had her begging to be fucked so she could be
like them! As a result, the next day her cherry got busted with a small-size
dildo. The day after that she started fucking, first for a group of 'paedo'
amateur photos, and four days later she had her first professional
video/still-shot session, screwing not one but three experienced studs! Carl
showed me the film on a later visit and the sexy kid was grinning from ear to
ear as each guy carefully ejaculated his stuff into her little stretched cunt!]
Watching little kids fucking had me all sexed-up and when I put my fingers to
my cunt it was sopping wet. As the film went on the two girls increased their
movements and a look of concentration was on both their faces. With a little
cry of triumph, one girl finally stopped moving and half lay back with the
stud's cock still buried deep in her hairless slit. A second later the guy
started to groan and spasm as his spunk was pumped into the child, while she
sat on his cock with a smug expression all over her pretty face. Almost
immediately the other guy grunted and then clung on tightly to his partner's
tiny hips until he'd finished unloading his sperm inside the girl, who kept
giving sly grins across at her friend.
Both girls waited until the director made a signal then, as if in slow motion,
they gradually lifted themselves off the guys' cocks. Assuming a half-squatted
position they reached between their legs, pulled their slits open and smiled at
the camera as the men's spunk dripped slowly from their sex-holes. After about
fifteen seconds disco music started to play, whereupon the two girls
nonchalantly got up and danced around as if they hadn't been fucked at all, or
couldn't care less their kiddy-cunts were still half-full of sperm!
The music stopped as abruptly as it started, and the girls then lay back on the
sofa with their feet flat on the cushion and legs wide apart. They were joined
by the younger girl who unashamedly opened her own legs in the same pose, and
again the camera began to move in for a close-up view of each girl. The first
girl's thighs were coated with drying semen, then her face came in focus to
show her grinning widely at the camera as she reached between her thighs and
pulled open her cunt to reveal inside the distended opening still cloyed with
spunk. The camera lingered for some time whilst the girl tried to open herself
more, then moved up and sideways until her friend's face filled the screen.
This girl looked maybe a year older than the other, her expression was of pure
sexual precocity, open mouthed saucy smile with tongue pushed into her cheek,
and the camera kept her face in focus as it panned back to reveal her crotch.
With her hands under her thighs, she had stuck both middle fingers just inside
her hole and was pulling herself wide open and holding that position while
dozens of still photos were taken. Then the screen split vertically with her
face filling the left side and crotch on the right. As she pulled her slit
open wide I could clearly see thick spunk all the way up to her cervix. Every
now and then she relaxed briefly to get a better grip, then the saucy smile
would return and she'd tug at her baby-smooth labia to give another crystal
clear view all the way up her cunt. As I watched, a dribble of cum trickled
out her hole and soaked her ass-crack but, maturely, she kept the pose going
until every last photo-frame had been taken. I also noticed her inner thighs
were streaked with trails of runny semen where it must've leaked out her cunt
whilst dancing.
In response to something said off-camera this girl then got up on her knees to
lean sideways, took her friend's hands from between her thighs and placed them
around the outside of her legs then proceeded to show the younger kid how to
correctly pull her fuck-hole wide open. Holding the girl's middle fingers she
pushed them both just inside the child's vagina then pulled down and outwards
and the hole opened up wider than before to reveal a pink tube coated with
spunk all the way up to the eight year-old's winking cervix. About fifty still
shots were taken in quick-succession, then the camera panned back to show both
kids grinning and pulling faces at the camera.
I was gob-smacked to see a nine year old teaching a younger girl how to hold
her cunt open while it was repeatedly photographed and gasped yet again when
she turned and did the same to the seven year old, only this time it just
revealed the maiden's hymen covering her tiny cock-channel. All the same the
older girl kept pulling at the youngster's fingers over and over to get her
cunt properly open and seemed to be lecturing the infant non-stop until she was
sure the kid had got it right, and all the dated stills had recorded her last
photo-session as a virgin...
The film ended when the three kiddie porno-stars stepped into G-strings, still
with drying spunk trails dribbling down the two older girls' legs, and each was
handed expensive gift-wrapped presents and a handful of cash. They stood
holding their gifts, waving, laughing at one another and grinning at the camera
whilst each girl's name, age and city of origin was captioned across her naked
tit-less chest. Then the picture finally faded.
A short sixty second sequence followed showing the two older girls, wearing
just short-cropped tops and cunt-tight lycra hot-pants, with several other
pre-pubescents on what looked like school playing fields. The two porno stars
first took off their shorts and pulled themselves open in front of the others,
then made a play to lift the girls' skirts and get their knickers down while
everyone fell about laughing. It was obvious the experienced girls were trying
to please the hidden cameraman by exposing the others' cunts and one submissive
kid, instead of trying to resist allowed the older girl to take charge and
manhandle her. She managed to get the naive kid's hole pulled wide open, but
it turned out she was a giggly virgin with nothing to show except her pink
inner slit. Then the group began to get nervous and they all then ran off
giggling, but by that time the cameraman had secured five hairless slits and
their owners' faces on film for a short feature!
By that time my cunt was sopping and I felt horny as a bitch. I looked round
at the guys playing with their cocks. "That was fucking amazing!" I exclaimed,
still half-pissed, "Carl, I didn't know little kids fucked like that!" My
dress had rode up and I knew everyone could see all my cunt but with all the
pot and booze I couldn't give a shit. He put on another film then came over
and fucked me on the sofa until I felt his spunk filling me up. I couldn't
care less I'd fucked two guys already. That evening was something special, one
of those times to let go and to hell with everything else! Just a part of
growing up I suppose, but I knew it was something I'd never forget!
During the rest of the evening I was fucked several more times, mostly in front
of everyone else so I didn't miss the movies, and after that kiddy-film I
didn't give a shit who watched anyway. I think there was just one guy who
didn't get in my cunt but I didn't mind 'cos he was no oil painting. But I
definitely enjoyed being a slag and getting used by different guys, and the
films made everything nice and normal. Some had kids, some showed lovely
teenage fuck-sluts [like me!] and some featured many beautiful porno-stars in
their twenties. I got off on all of them, but especially liked the ones which
showed kids younger than me getting cocks stuck up them! That was a real buzz
and I started wondering how many kids at school were already into fucking...
When the evening finished I cleaned up my crotch a bit then called Jenny to
make sure our story matched. Two guys gave me a lift home, declined my offer
of a final cock-suck, and dropped me outside the bus station at eleven-thirty.
I'd already decided it was time I started taking more risks, and without even
checking who could see I stood by my locker and changed in public! I even hung
around for half a minute wearing just my bra and waist-length sweater to show
people kids like me have cunts too! One guy walked up and stroked my bare ass a
couple times but that was all so it was no big deal. I'd half expected to get
fucked, so feeling a bit cheated but very daring I pedalled home with my bra
undone and top pulled right up to chill my hot tits and get my rosy nipples
hard. It helped sober me up too, since all the pot and wine was still fucking
my brain! Some people stared all right but no-one tried to pull me up, and all
the time it felt good pissing in Society's face by daring to be different...

520
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/young2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,520 @@
Y O U N G L O V E
C H A P T E R II ......... One month later.......
I haven't seen Ken, since that fateful day about a month ago. Deep down
inside, I would like for it to happen again. It has given me a whole new
outlook on life. I feel so much more sensuous and have so much more
confidence in myself. Bob even commented on how attentive I've been to him.
I am on my way home from work and Bob is away on another business trip. I
really would like to see Ken again. My heart begins to throb as I round the
curve and see Ken in his yard. Then my heart sinks as I see another guy in
the yard with him.
"Damn......"
When I get out of the car, I wave at Ken and he waves back. Damn, why did
that other guy have to be there? We could have had another wonderful
afternoon.
I get a bottle of wine from the fridge and begin pouring. There is a knock on
the door. It's Ken and his friend.
"Hi, Penny, this is Steve."
Steve is a older than Ken, about 28 or 29, taller, and built just as well. He
has dark hair, brown eyes, and is about 6'2" and about 200 pounds. Both are
wearing tank tops and shorts to show off their muscles. I am a little
apprehensive. Why has Ken brought this guy here?
"Hello, Steve, it's so nice to meet you." We shake hands.
"It's nice to meet you, Penny. I've heard a lot about you from Ken."
I know my face is red as I look toward Ken.
"Steve and I work out together. We talk a lot while we work out."
"What did you say about me, Ken?" I say with a stern voice. I am anxious to
hear the answer to THAT question.
Ken puts his strong arms around me, pulls me tightly to him, and kisses me on
the mouth.
"KEN!"
With his arms still around me, Ken said, "It's ok, Penny, Steve's cool."
"KEN, it's NOT ok! I am a respectable woman and I DON'T go around kissing
young men in public."
"This is not public. It is in your house."
"I am a married woman and I don't kiss young men anywhere!" I try to push
away from Ken.
He holds his arms around me and clutches my lower body tight against his. Why
did he have to bring Steve here? I would love to have sex with him, but not
with Steve here.
Ken kisses me on the mouth again. Unable to resist, I put my arms around his
neck and kiss back for just a few seconds. I decide that he probably has told
Steve about our late afternoon escapade last month.
Steve moves real close behind me and presses his hard body right up against
mine. I am caught in a sandwich between the two burly young men. Steve
places a hand on each side of my pelvis and pulls my rear end tight against
him. Feeling a hard lump at his crotch, I try to squirm free, but I only seem
to excite Steve as my butt wiggles across his crotch. Each one of them is
holding me tight and I can't move very much. Steve's hands wander up my rib
cage until he has a hand under each of my armpits. I can't lower my arms from
Ken's neck because of the way Ken is holding me. I know what is coming next.
"NO! ....... Stop this right NOW!" I try to sound firm.
Ken holds me tight against him.
Steve's hands slide forward until he has each one of my breasts covered by his
large palms. I was afraid this would happen. He squeezes my breasts several
times. He pushes them up, then he gropes with them some more. He finds my
hardened nipples and pinches them through my bra.
"Aarrmmmmmppppppppphhhhh!...........". I try to protest, but Ken has his
tongue in my mouth.
As Steve continues to fondle my breasts, I feel his groin hunching against my
butt. He leans over and kisses me passionately on the neck while Ken is still
kissing me on the mouth. The hair stands up on my neck.
"NO! ............ I will not allow this! .......... This is too kinky for me!"
Steve's right hand leaves my breast, moves to my buttocks and begins massaging
my right butt cheek. He sucks my earlobe into his mouth, blowing his hot
breath on my ear. He rubs my breast with his left hand and my behind with his
right for several minutes. He works my skirt up over my bottom and slides his
hand into my pantyhose as his tongue explores my ear. I feel his large coarse
hand wander all over the bare skin of my rump and his hot breath on my ear.
"PLEASE STOP ........ I don't want this!"
Getting turned on, I feel like a slut. Where do these guys get the idea that
they can just come in my house and have their way with me. I don't want this
to happen, but they won't stop.
Steve gets on his knees behind me and lowers my pantyhose and panties to my
ankles.
Ken rubs my breast. He kneads it very gently through my blouse and bra with
his sensitive hand.
Steve lifts my feet, one at a time, off the floor and removes my underwear.
He unfastens my skirt and pulls both it and my half slip to the floor. Naked
from the waist down, I can feel Steve staring at my bare butt. He leans
forward and kisses it.
"Pleeeeeeeeeeeeze don't .................................". I try one more
time to stop them.
While Ken continues to kiss me, he fondles my breast through my blouse and
bra.
Wrapping both his hands around my right ankle, Steve moves it about a foot
away from the left one.
Ken is holding me off balance and I can't get my legs back together. I wish I
were alone with Ken. I would love to have sex with him again. I am so turned
on, it is unbelievable. I have never even fantasized about two men at the
same time.
Steve's hands, still both wrapped around my right ankle begin to slowly slide
up my bare leg. As they slowly work their way up over my calf, I can feel a
palm on each side of my calf, fingers in front on my shin bone, thumbs in
back. I am glad I shaved my legs this morning. When he reaches about half
way up my leg, he pauses and tickles the back of my knee with his thumbs. It
feels very good. Steve has found one of my erogenous zones!
"Ooooooohhhhhhh................."
I start to kiss Ken passionately. After he unbuttons my blouse and pushes it
off my shoulders, he reaches behind me, unhooks my bra and it falls to the
floor between us. He takes my newly liberated breast in his hand and gently
presses it.
"Oooooohhhhhhhhhhhh................."
Steve's hands resume their journey up my leg. When they reach just below my
crotch, his left hand (the one between my legs) stops and his right hand
continues up to rub and knead my bare butt. He moves my right cheek all
around and then just slides his hand all over my rear end.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhh ................."
It feels good. I move my bare bottom in circles. His left hand slides up my
now wet inner thigh and touches my puffy labia.
"Oohh!" I freeze.
He slides his hand forward, between my legs, up to my pubic bone and toys with
my hairs for a few seconds, then moves his hand back down to the top of my
split and moves his finger down the entire length of my crevice and back up,
never dipping between my lips, just feeling the crack where they meet. The
feeling is unbelievable. I want his fingers between my lips. For several
minutes, Steve explores my lips then ........... finally, he slips a finger
between them and up into my wet and willing pussy.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh .............." I spread my legs a little wider.
Ken bends over and takes a nipple into his mouth. He sucks it hard, but not
hard enough to hurt.
Steve slips more fingers up me. I can't tell how many. He slides them in and
out ... in and out ... I arch my back, sticking my butt back to Steve.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh .............it feels soooooooo gooooooooood .........
let's go to the bedroom."
Steve stands up and we walk to the bedroom. I am in middle and both guys have
their arms around me. I feel awkward as I am the only one who is naked. I am
sure both the boys are watching my breasts jiggle as we walk down the hallway.
Feeling proud, I hold them out as far as I can.
When we get to the bedroom, I turn the covers all the way back to the floor
and lay down on the king size bed to watch the boys get undressed. I have
seen Ken's magnificent naked body before, so I am really eager to see Steve.
He doesn't disappoint me. His body is fantastic. Larger and more mature that
Ken's and a lot hairier. His organ is erect and gigantic.
"One of you go back to the living room. I want to have sex with both of you,
but only one at a time."
They both get on the bed with me. One on each side.
"NO! Only one at a time. One of you must go to the other room."
"NO, Chickie, we are friends. We will fuck you together", Steve announces.
"My name is not 'Chickie'. I won't have sex with both of you at the same
time", I assert as I sit up on the bed.
Steve puts his hand on my breast and pushes me back to a reclining position.
He bends over and kisses me on the mouth for the first time. My first
impression is of the stubble of his beard on my chin and below my nose. He
slips his tongue into my mouth. He takes my left hand and places it on his
incredibly huge organ.
I wrap my fingers around it and begin stroking. I can barely reach around it.
Ken puts my right hand on his member also. It feels so bizarre to have a cock
in each hand. I have never done that before.
As I kiss Steve, and play with both hard dicks, each one of them fondles a
breast. It feels strange having two people play with your breasts. Ken feels
the right one gently and tenderly. Steve, in contrast, is harsh, to the point
of being painful.
"I told you she had great tits!"
Now I know Ken has told. I wonder how many other people he has told.
"You were right, Dude. Penny, your knockers are great."
I feel both anger and embarrassment. Anger at Ken for telling about our
escapade and embarrassment at the two of them talking about my naked breasts.
Ken slides down and begins sucking on the breast he is playing with and soon
Steve does the same. I have wondered how it would feel to have both breasts
sucked at the same time and it is wondrous. I feel like a mother dog suckling
two puppies.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh .................. that is ............. fantastic."
I spread my legs as Steve's hand slips down to my most private pubic area.
His finger enters my split at the very top, slides down between my lips to my
clit and begins to harshly rub it.
"Ouch ........ Not so hard ......... it hurts."
"That's ok, Chickie, it'll feel good in a minute when you get used to it."
I don't like being called "Chickie". I am beginning not to like Steve so
much. He is much cruder than Ken. He places both my outer lips between his
thumb and forefinger and pulls. He crams his finger into my wet vagina.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhh ..............."
He fingers me for several minutes while they both continue to suck my breasts.
I get very wet. He returns to my clit and again coarsely rubs it. This time
it feels really good.
"Ooooohhhhhhhh .............. yeeeeeeesssssssss"
"Didn't I tell you she was hot!"
I could tell that Ken was trying to impress his older, unrefined friend.
"You found her, Dude. You fuck her first."
I don't like the way that sounded. I feel very sleazy, like a whore. I don't
like the way this is going.
"No ........... not while .......... Steve is ......... in here ......." Ken
immediately rolls over on me and gently eases his penis into me. It feels so
good. As I put my arms around his back, I raise my legs and move in rhythm
with him.
"Oh .......... oh ......... oh ......... yes ........... oh .........yes
...... do it .......... oh .......... yes ........." I really enjoy Ken. He
is good, but it is wierd having sex with someone while someone else is in the
bed watching.
Steve takes my left hand from Ken's back and puts it back on his huge cock. I
pump my hand up and down on his gigantic shaft. He is still roughly probing
my breast. Ken continues to thrust his dick deep inside my orifice.
"Oh ........ yes ............. yes ......... I love it ......... yes ...... "
Ken begins to breath very hard and his muscles all tense at once. I feel his
dick shooting it's juice into me. He relaxes for a few seconds, allowing all
his weight to rest on me, then he rolls off onto the bed beside me.
In an instant, Steve rolls over onto me and rams his massive dick into my
surprised pussy.
"OOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH................"
I cry out in pain as his gigantic organ stretches me to the limit. I feel
like I have been impaled on a baseball bat. Tears come to my eyes.
Steve slams into me time after time. After a very few minutes, my pussy
adjusts to his huge size and it begins to feel incredibly good.
"Oh ......... oh ............ oh ........... yes ......... fuck me ........
fuuuuuck meeeeee ........... oh Steve ........... I love it ..........."
Steve is thrusting so hard that my breasts are bouncing all over my chest,
almost hitting my chin. I pull him to me, kiss him, stick my tongue in his
mouth, and rub my hands all over his back and ass. Steve is an animal. I
have never experienced anything like this in my wildest dreams.
"Oh ....... oh ......... oh .......... do it .......... oh ......... oh ......
I love it ........... oh ....... yes ........... fuck me ........"
Ken reaches over and begins to fondle my breast, paying a lot of attention to
my very hard nipple. He sucks my nipple into his mouth and nibbles on it.
"Oh ....... oh ........ ooohhhhhh......."
I feel my body begin to tingle and feel a fast approaching orgasm. I reach
down and wrap my fingers around Ken's cock, which has already become hard
again. I thrust my pelvis as high as I can.
"OOOOOOOOHHHHHHH ........... I'M CUUUUUMMMMMMMMING .......... FUCK ME HARD
.... oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ................. oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhh
....... YEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!! ..................."
Steve is still thrusting. He hasn't cum yet. He has much more staying power
than Ken. I am still pumping Ken's organ with my hand. Suddenly Steve turns
me over very quickly jerking my nipple out of Ken's mouth and my hand away
from Ken's dick. He reaches around my waist and pulls me on my knees and
elbows before I know what has happened. He quickly jams his gigantic cock
back into me from the rear and resumes his hard thrusts.
"Oh ............. oh ............... oh ................. oh .......... yes
..... fuck me .............. like a ........... dog ............. yes ......"
"Ken, fuck her in the mouth!"
Ken obeys his older friend and moves around to my head, puts his legs on each
side of me and leans back against the headboard sitting up. His hard cock is
right in front of my face pointing straight up at my mouth.
"Oh ......... oh ............... oh ............. yes .......... fuck me ...."
I open my mouth and lower it over Ken's excited maleness. I can taste my love
juices still on him. I move my head up and down as I suck on him. I really
like pleasing Ken. He is such a nice young man.
"Umm ................ umm .............. umm ................. umm ........."
Ken reaches down on each side of my head and finds my wildly swinging breasts
and caresses them both. Steve wraps one hand around my waist and finds my
clit and kneads it roughly. With his other hand, he slaps my butt, hard. It
is very loud and stings a lot.
"..... S L A P ......"
"................ OOOHHHHHH! .........."
Ken sees what Steve did and begins slapping my breasts. It is painful, but
not excruciating.
"slap ..... slap ..... slap ..... slap .....slap ..... slap ...."
"......oh ....... oh ....... oh ....... oh ....... oh ...... oh ......"
As he slaps the outside of each breast, it swings toward the other and they
slap together.
".... S L A P ......"
".............. OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!! ........."
Steve again slaps my butt. My butt is stinging and both breasts are beginning
to sting. Steve is still rubbing my clit and pumping my pussy real hard. I
am engulfed by all the sensations. I feel those familiar sensations and I
know I am near to an orgasm.
"Oh ........ oh ........ oh ............ fuck me ........ rub my pussy!!!"
I lower my head and take in as much of Ken into my mouth as I can.
Just before I reach the "moment of no return", Steve pulls out of me.
"NOOOOOOO!!!! ........ FUCK ME!!!! ....... PLEASE, FUCK ME!!!!!!!!"
"Hold her arms, Ken."
Ken wraps his hands around each of my wrists. I am surprised. I don't know
what to expect.
Steve grabs my legs and jerks my knees out from under me. I am now flat on my
stomach with Steve kneeling between my legs and my face in Ken's crotch.
Steve takes his dick in his hand and eases it between my cheeks of my ass, to
my anus.
"NNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooooooooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
I squeeze my sphincter muscles as tight as I can to keep him out, but Steve is
too well lubricated and he slowly slides into my rectum.
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
When I open my mouth, Steve pushes my head down so that my open mouth engulfs
Ken's hard dick.
"Relax your butt, Chickie, and it won't hurt so much."
It is so painful, l will try anything. I try to relax. Steve is laying with
all his weight on me. After a few minutes of concentration, I manage to relax
my anal muscles. It starts to feel good to have Steve sliding in and out of
my ass.
"Oooohhhhhhh ........ you suck ........ dicks real ........ good, Penny ...."
Ken is really enjoying the blow job. I really enjoy having Steve fuck my ass.
My clit begins tingling again. Could I be near orgasm? YEEEEESSSSSS! I
shutter and shake. My second orgasm starts!
Steve puts his hand on the back of my head and presses it all the way down on
Ken's dick. It goes all the way down my throat. I try to pull my head up,
but Steve keeps it pressed down. My orgasm continues. My clit tingles like
someone is rubbing it, but no one is. I force my head up and catch two quick
breaths. Steve's body begins to shutter and I feel his dick spurting it's cum
up my ass. I am still cumming. Steve is cumming. I didn't know I could have
an orgasm from butt fucking. Finally my orgasm subsides and Steve collapses
on top of me. I am exhausted. Steve eventually rolls off me.
"Ok, Kid, your turn to fuck her in the ass."
I am too tired to object.
Instead, Ken rolls me over on my back, spreads my legs and eases into my
tired, sore pussy. I am so glad that it is Ken fucking me now, instead of big
rough Steve. I open my legs to accept him. Ken gently eases in and out, up
and down.
Steve begins to fondle my tender breasts again. I am sore all over.
"Oh ..... not so hard ..... they're tender...."
My pussy again begins to tingle. I am about to cum again. My body begins to
shutter.
Steve moves around to my head and places his limp dick just above my mouth.
My third orgasm begins. I have to open my mouth to breathe. Steve lowers his
soft dick into my mouth. I thought it would be repulsive since it had been up
my ass just a few minutes ago, but it wasn't. I can taste a little rectum on
it, but it isn't bad. My orgasm continues. Steve massages my breasts. It
hurts, but the pain seems to intensify my orgasm.
Ken's body tenses and he begins to shoot his load into my exhausted pussy.
This orgasm goes on forever. I am still sucking Steve's dick and Ken is still
fucking me. Steve plays with my tits. At last, my orgasm subsides.
Steve's dick begins to swell and I continue to suck it. It swells so big that
I think my lips will rip in two. Thankfully, in just a few seconds empties
his jism into my mouth. He removes his hard dick from my mouth and I feel
like it won't close.
Steve rolls off the bed and begins to get dressed.
"Come on, Dude, we gotta split."
Ken starts to get off the bed.
"Ken, please stay with me for a little while."
"Ok ...... You go ahead, Steve, I'll see you tomorrow at workout."
Steve leave leaves and Ken turns to me. "I'm sorry, Penny. I didn't know he
would be so rough. He's really a nice guy."
"Just come here and lay down."
He does.
"Put your arms around me and hold me for a few minutes."
We turn to face each other and embrace. Tears roll down my cheeks. I think
back on what has happened the last two hours. I was really turned on and had
three orgasms. It was great. ......... Then why do I feel so bad?
Ken rubs my bare back. I do the same to him. He is so sweet and gentle. It
feels so good to feel his naked body next to mine.
I know why I feel bad. I feel cheap and trashy like a $5 whore. I just got
fucked by two men, in the pussy and in the ass, and I sucked them both off and
swallowed their cum. They played with my tits and pussy. They fingered me.
One of these men, I didn't even know.
Ken wipes the tears from my cheeks and kisses me on the end of my nose. He
very lightly touches his lips to mine. Ken is so nice and
understanding. I kiss him back. It is a very soft kiss. I feel his cock
move against my thigh. I roll over onto my back and pull Ken on top of me. I
spread my legs and his hard dick is at my vagina. It very slowly and gently
slips inside me.
My voice is a whisper, "Oooohhhhhh, Ken ...... I love for you to fuck me."
Ken slides in and out of me very slowly and tenderly, with very long strokes.
It is like watching a XXX movie on the VCR in super slow motion. With each
out-stroke, he pulls all the way out and then slides the whole thing all the
way back in as far as it will go, very slowly. It is the sweetest, most
tender fuck I have ever had.
"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh .......................... Keeeeeeeeeennnnnn!"
This continues for almost an hour and then my clit begins to tingle. Goose
bumps pop up all over my body. Ken senses that I am near orgasm and it causes
him to go over the edge also. Ken begins shorter and faster and harder
strokes. We cum together for a long time.
Ken lays on top of me for several minutes after it is over. He gets up and
gets dressed, comes over to the bed and kisses me good-by.
"Thanks, Penny, you're the best in the world."
"Thank you, Ken. Bye."
I close my eyes for just a moment and don't wake up until morning. I must get
ready for work.


351
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/young3.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,351 @@
Y O U N G L O V E
C H A P T E R III ...... The Next Week ..........
It is Friday evening and Bob is attending a week-end trade show and won't be
home until Sunday night late. Bobby is coming home from college for the week-
end tomorrow and I am really looking forward to seeing him. It's been over a
month now. I am terribly lonesome as I am home by myself drinking my third
glass of wine while watching some stupid program on tv.
The phone rings.
"Hello."
"Hi, Penny, this is Ken....." My body starts to tingle just hearing his
voice. I am so glad to hear from him.
"Hi, Ken."
"Is it ok if I come down. I see Bob's car is not there."
"Is anyone with you?" I hope he is alone. I am not going to let him come
down if anyone else is with him.
"Only my girlfriend, Ann."
"Oh..." I hope I didn't sound disappointed. I really wish he were alone.
"Sure, come on down."
In a few minutes, there is a knock on the door. It is Ken and Ann.
"Penny, this is Ann."
"Hello, Ann, it's a pleasure to meet you. You two come in." We shake hands.
Ann is very tall. About 5'11" with wavy red hair cascading over her
shoulders. She is stunning. Her skin is very white with almost no freckles.
Ann is wearing a very short black leather skirt and a white blouse. She is
much older than Ken (I would estimate about 34-35), and one of the most
beautiful women I have ever seen. I can see why Ken has fallen for her. It
makes me jealous.
I feel very drab in my sweat pants and sweat shirt.
I fix them each a glass of wine and pour myself my fourth glass of the night.
Ken and Ann sit on the couch and I take the easy chair across the room. We
make small talk and have several more drinks for almost an hour.
We begin to talk about the dancing lessons I gave Ken several weeks ago.
"I want to thank you, Penny, for teaching Ken to dance. He is really a good
dancer now. He was too embarrassed to ask me to teach him."
Surely he didn't tell Ann how that dance lesson ended.
"Why don't we dance now?", Ken suggests
"OK", agrees Ann
"I'll put on some music while you two move the coffee table", I add.
I put on a CD of old love songs.
Ken and Ann begin to dance. They dance very close, pressing their bodies
tightly together. They are a very nice looking couple. I get jealous again
watching Ken hold her so close.
After the first song, Ken asks me to dance and I accept. I am a little wobbly
from all the wine tonight. He holds me close up against him and rest my head
on his shoulder. He does dance very good. I close my eyes and fantasize. I
wish Ann weren't here. I would like to take Ken to the bedroom.
All too soon the song is over. I don't want to stop.
"Ok, You have each danced with me, but you haven't danced with each other."
"Oh, Ken ..... don't be silly." I am appalled at his suggestion.
"It's ok with me, if Penny doesn't mind. I would like to dance with her."
Before I can object, Ann walks over to me and puts both arms around my waist.
The next song starts. I don't know how to get out of this gracefully, so I
put my arms on Ann's shoulders and we begin to dance. Ann gently pulls me
against her. Her body is so soft. Her beautiful red hair tickles my face. I
have to lay my head on her shoulder to keep her hair pressed down so it
doesn't tickle me. I have never danced slow with another woman.
Ann strokes my back with both her hands. One hand slips under my sweat shirt.
It is incredibly soft and smooth as it glides so effortlessly across my back.
She very lightly slides her soft hand up to my shoulder.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhhh........", a very low moan escapes my mouth. I snuggle up
even closer to Ann. Her soft body feels so good against mine. I can feel her
breasts pressing on my chest, just above my breasts. Her legs brush against
mine. It feels so wierd to dance with another woman. I have never been this
close to another woman in my adult life.
Her hand drifts down my back, across my bra and unhooks it.
I put my lips on Ann's neck and softly kiss it.
Her hand slips around to my chest and cups one of my breasts underneath my
unfastened bra.
"Oooohhhhhhhh............."
It feels phenomenal! I have never had such a feeling in my life. Her hands
are incredibly soft and smooth on my breast. I look up at Ann and without
thinking, I kiss her on the mouth. It is my first kiss with a woman.
Ann kisses me back, oh so warmly and tenderly. Her tongue enters my mouth.
She licks my tongue, the roof of my mouth, my gums, my teeth, my lips at the
same time she fondles my sensitive breast.
The room seems to get real hot. Goose bumps pop up all over my body. My
vagina gets wet and my clit tingles.
I lower my arms to the buttons on this beautiful redhead's blouse. My
trembling hands slowly unbutton the top button ....... I pause to see if she
is going to object ....... then I tentatively move my quivering hands to the
next button. As I unfasten the second button, I notice she doesn't have on a
bra. Lingering a few moments, I move to the next button ....... and finally
the bottom one. My eyes don't move from her cleavage. I slowly open her
blouse and slide it off her soft shoulders. I uncover the most beautiful
breasts I have seen in my life! They are about a "C" cup and contoured
perfectly, with only a very small amount of sag. The skin on her breasts is
creamy white with large, perfectly round reddish areolas surrounding pencil
eraser size nipples in the center. I place my hand on one of her breasts.
"Oooooohhhhhh...............", Ann moans lightly.
Her succulent breast is so incredibly soft and pliable. I compress it gently
to feel it's softness. I push it up high on her chest then move it around in
circles. I tug on her hard nipple. I am fascinated playing with her breasts!
"Ooooohhhhhh ................" Ann moans again as she squeezes my breast and
slides her other hand under the elastic of my sweat pants and rubs my bare
bottom.
"It feels so good", I whisper. I feel my panties getting wetter and wetter.
I lower my head, take one of Ann's pristine nipples into my mouth and suck on
it. I lick it and lick circles around it. It feels so good to suck her soft
breast.
"Ooohhhhh ......." Ann's breathing deepens considerably.
I haven't sucked a woman's breast since I was a baby. I feel her smooth skin
around my mouth. I put my hand on her other breast, cuddle it then play with
her hard nipple.
Ann pulls me up straight, raises my hands over my head, slips my sweat shirt
over my head and drops it on the floor. When I lower my arms, my unhooked bra
slips off my shoulders. She stands in front of me, inspecting my naked
breasts.
I hold my stomach in, shoulders black and stick them out. I hope she likes
them.
She smiles and places a hand on each of my breasts. She moves them around all
over my chest. She holds each nipple and shakes my breasts. Oh, it feels so
good!
I return to her breasts, as I slide my hands all over them and press them
against her rib cage. I can't believe how good it feels to play with breasts.
No wonder boys were always after mine when I was younger.
Ken walks up behind me.
It startles me because I was so wrapped up in Ann, I forgot he was here!
He places his hands on the elastic waistband of my sweat pants and slides them
down to the floor along with my panties.
l step out of them while still holding Ann's supple breasts.
Ken moves behind Ann, unfastens her skirt, lowers it and her panties.
She never releases my breasts as she steps out of them. One hand leaves my
breast and finds my pubic region, clasps a handful of my soft hairs and pulls
me close to her. She kisses me full on the mouth, this time with much
passion. Her finger sinks between my engorged outer lips, slides to my wet
orifice and enters me.
"Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh......................" I spread my legs
wider so that she will have no trouble getting as deep into me as possible.
She slides her finger out of me, glides it all over my genitals, exploring
every nook and cranny, then back between my lips to my clit.
"Oooohhhh yes ........ yes ...... yes ......... oh YES!"
My hands leave Ann's precious breasts and I wrap my arms around her beautiful
body and hug her tight, pressing our breasts together. My legs are so weak, I
have to hold on to Ann to keep from losing my balance.
"Ooohhhh yes ............. Please don't stop ....... just a little more .....
I'm going to cum!"
In just a few seconds, I tremble all over, arch my tingling pussy toward her
and begin a huge climax.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh ............. I'm cuuuuuummming ........... rub my
puuuuussssssyyyyyyy!"
I kiss Ann on the mouth and slide my tongue inside. I move my hands to her
firm round butt and pull her genitals against mine. I slide my hands all over
her butt, which is incredibly round, solid, and oh, so smooth. It feels so
good to have our naked bodies touching. Our breasts, cuddled between our
arms, are pressing together. Our lips are locked in passionate ecstacy.
I maneuver one hand to Ann's genital area. I am shocked to find NO HAIRS!
Not even stubble. Her pubic mound is just as smooth as her butt! As I slide
my hand around her pubic bone, I discover the dimple that is at the top of her
crevice. I slowly glide my fingers over her smooth fur-less lips.
"Oooooohhhh ......... yes, Penny ........ feel my pussy ......."
The beautiful redhead spreads her legs.
Her pussy lips are smooth, wet and slippery. My fingers slide over them very
easily. One finger dips between them into her very deep chasm and finds her
hard little knot.
"OH YEEEESSSSSS .......... RUB THERE!"
She presses her clit against my finger. I massage her clit for a few minutes,
but then, my curiosity gets the best of me. I slide my finger lower and then
up inside her. Her pussy is so hot. It is real soft and slippery inside.
She spreads her legs wider.
I slide in another finger, then another. The heat from her pussy is amazing.
I rub my palm on her soft puffy lips. Unable to resist any longer, I lower
myself to my knees and gaze at the most beautiful pussy in the world. Two
beautiful swollen red lips. Not a hair anywhere. My wet fingers sliding in
and out. Her legs are spread. A cute little clit peeking from between her
gorgeous enlarged vulva. I pucker my lips, lean over and touch them to her.
I extend my tongue into her valley of passion.
"Ooooohhhhh ........... Pennnnnnnnyyyyyy!" She presses her pussy against my
mouth. Her legs spread still wider. She is having a hard time standing.
"Lay on the floor."
Ann lays on the thickly carpeted floor and spreads her legs wide. I slide a
pillow from the easy chair under her rear to make her pussy easier to get to.
Her hairless pubic area is unbelievably beautiful as she lays on the floor
with her legs widely sprawled.
I kneel between her legs and lower my mouth back to her drenched musky crotch.
I slide my tongue into her hot opening and lick her inner walls.
"Yeeessssss!"
I am astounded. I thought it would taste bad. It doesn't. I actually tastes
great! I lick her between her luscious lips, across her clit, all the way to
the top of her crack and back down again.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhhh ................... Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"
I suck her clit into my mouth. I do all the things to her that I love to have
done to me. She is going wild. Her body tenses. She is near orgasm.
I don't want her to cum yet. I want to lick her pussy more. I remove my
mouth and tongue from her.
"Nooooo ........... I'm about ........... to cum ......... don't stop!"
I lick the inside of her incredibly smooth thigh. I kiss, then suck on her
hairless pubic mound, above her crack. I kiss her other thigh. I lick that
narrow area between her outer lips and thighs.
"Penny, Please ........ lick me ......... lick my pussy ........ I need to
cum!"
I move my head up to her delectable tits and suck on them for a few minutes.
"Please, please ................ suck my pussy!"
I shift my body 180 degrees to a position where my knees are above her head so
she can suck my tits while I suck hers. I lower my tit into her mouth. She
gladly accepts it and begins eagerly sucking. Ann really knows how to suck
tits.
I work my way back down her lovely torso, back to her bald pussy.
"Ooohhhhh yeeesssss! .......... don't stop ........ make me cum!"
She spreads my legs and begins to lick my pussy for the first time.
"Yeeesssss! ........."
She slips her tongue inside me. Her tongue is fantastic! The way she twists
it, licks my inner walls, and curls it gives me feelings inside my pussy I
have never had before. She licks up and down my crack several times then
sucks my clit into her mouth.
We both approach orgasm together.
"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!"
"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!"
We tense our bodies and scream out together.
"Yeeeeeeeesssssssssssssssss!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
"Yeeeeeeeesssssssssssssssss!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
We relax and I lower my full weight onto Ann's delectable body. Both bodies
are wet all over. After several minutes, I roll off Ann and reposition myself
so that I am laying beside her. We kiss. I look up a Ken who is now naked on
the couch, playing with himself.
"Have we left you out, Sweetie? Come down here with us on."
Ken lays between us. The three of us are laying on our backs on the living
room floor. Ken rests one hand on my pussy and one on Ann's. His finger
dips between my lips and finds my clit.
"Ooohhhhhhh ........" I moan quietly as my pelvis hunches upward.
"Ooohhhhhh ........." He must have found Ann's clit, as she moans also.
I reach for his dick. Ann's hand is already there. I place my hand on her's
and we both slide up and down his hard shaft.
Ann moves her head down to his shank and places her mouth around it. She
maneuvers her body so that her smooth pussy is right in front of my face.
I gladly stick my tongue between her scrumptious lips and lick her hard little
knot. Feeling left out, I steer my pussy to Ken's face and he wastes no time.
He immediately begins licking my most sensitive area. I guess this is what is
known as a "daisy chain".
After a very few minutes, we all three cum and collapse into a pile on the
floor. I can't think of two more beautiful people to be in a pile with.
When they leave, I kiss them both passionately and tell them that I would like
to do it again.


234
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/young4.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,234 @@
Y O U N G L O V E
C H A P T E R IV ....... Bobby Comes Home ........
It is Saturday about 3 p.m. and Bobby is due home from college any minute now.
It has been about 6 weeks since I have seen him and I am looking forward to
it.
Doing my usual Saturday household chores, I have already changed the sheets on
Bobby's bed, cleaned his room and done the washing. Bobby always brings home
some clothes for me to wash.
I hear Bobby come in the door and rush to meet him. I put my arms around his
neck and hug him tightly. He gives a superficial hug back. He has never been
one to hug his mother with enthusiasm.
We sit in the living room and talk for a few hours. It is nice to have him
here with Bob gone. It gives me a chance to talk to him privately.
Tonight, he goes to a party at a friends house and returns around midnight. I
am already in bed, but since I am not asleep, I get up to talk to him some
more. He isn't interested in talking and immediately goes to his room to bed.
I give him a few seconds to get in bed and then I go in. He is laying on his
water bed with the covers up to his waist. He always sleeps nothing but his
underwear.
"Is anything wrong, Bobby?", I ask as I lay on the bed beside him. I am
concerned because Bobby is usually such an upbeat kid. We talk for a few
minutes and he offers no clue as to what is bothering him. I can tell by his
slurred speech that he has been drinking heavily.
Bobby turns on his side and faces me. I am laying on my back and Bobby's head
rests on my shoulder. His hand lands on my stomach. I don't think he even
realizes that it is there. I drift off to sleep with his fingers moving ever
so slightly on my tummy.
Sometime later I awaken and realize that Bobby's hand is laying on my breast!
It is moving very very slowly around, exploring. Not knowing if he is awake
or asleep, I am afraid to look in his direction. His head is still laying on
my right shoulder and arm and I use my left hand to remove his hand from my
breast. I place it on my stomach and He lets it lay there for a few seconds
then slides it down to my crotch and cups it in his hand! I quickly cross my
legs and take his hand off me.
"Bobby! Stop that! I'M YOUR MOTHER!"
"You did it with Ken and Steve and you will do it with me."
I am stunned! Those words hit me like a ton of bricks. He must have found
out at the party. I guess the whole town knows. I don't know what to say or
do!
Bobby's hand slips under my gown and boldly fondles my breasts underneath. I
am too dazed to react. I just lay there and let him feel me. His hand moves
from one breast to the other, roughly squeezing and pressing. My nipples
become erect as he pulls them and rolls them between his fingers. He pulls my
gown up over my chest, exposing my two white mounds and the pink nipples at
their tips. First he studies them for several minutes, especially my hard
nipples, then he sucks them like he did when he was a newborn baby.
Why did I let myself get carried away with Ken and then with Steve? I wish I
hadn't let that happen. It's all my fault. I am a slut and now my son knows
it. I am sure the whole world knows it. What am I going to do?
Bobby's hand slides across my bare abdomen to my panty-less crotch. My legs
are tightly crossed, but he fools around with my hairs for a few minutes. He
dips his finger into the top of my crack and tries to move it further down,
but my legs are squeezed together too tightly. I hope he realizes what he is
doing and stops.
"Relax your legs", Bobby orders.
Before I think, I do as I am ordered.
Bobby spreads my legs with his hand. His finger drifts between my lips. I am
still paralyzed, so humiliated that my son found out about my serious
indiscretions. His finger drifts over my sensitive lips making my love juices
flow.
"Uuuhhh.......", I gasp as my breathing deepens as his finger sinks inside me.
My legs spread slightly wider. His mouth returns to my breast and sucks my
nipple once again while his finger is slipping in and out of me. He moves his
finger up to my clit.
"Oooohhh......."
My hips involuntarily begin to move up and down. It is feeling good. No!
This is very wrong. I'm not supposed to do this with my son! He is rough
with me, but I am getting turned on.
"Ooohhhhh ........ Bobby, PLEASE don't ........ I'm very sorry I did what I
did."
"You are going to pay for all the embarrassment you have caused me. I always
thought I had the sexiest mom around, now I am going to fuck that sexy body of
yours. I have always dreamed about it. You owe me."
His free hand takes my wrist and moves my hand under the covers to his erect
penis. Immediately, my fingers encircle it, but my hand doesn't move. Tears
roll down my cheeks.
Bobby's hand explores my genital area completely. His fingers cover my lips
and clit and dip into my wet vagina again and again. He toys with my hairs.
He returns to my clit and concentrates there for a few more minutes.
"Oooohhhhhhhh!!!!......" My breathing quickens even more. My legs spread
wider. My hand begins to slide up and down Bobby's stiff pole as my pussy
gets soaked in my juices.
Bobby squeezes my pussy lips between his thumb and finger and pulls them hard,
lifting my butt off the bed. It hurts, but I don't let him know it. I know
he is trying to hurt me. I have never been picked up by the pussy lips
before. He pulls the covers off himself and sits on my rib cage with his hard
penis pointing between my naked breasts. I had no idea that his cock was so
large. He takes my hands in his and lays them on the outside edges of my
breasts and forces them together, pressing my breasts around his aroused dick.
He begins hunching his penis between my breasts. My own son is fucking my
tits! I am wet with perspiration and his organ slides very well between my
soft mounds. I realize that he has moved his hands and my hands are pressing
my breasts around his cock. His left hand reaches behind him and finds my
pussy again. This time he slides several fingers in.
"Oooohhhhhhh......."
Bobby stops hunching. "Massage my dick with your tits."
I remove my hands from my breasts and put them beside me.
Bobby slaps both my breasts hard with his open hands.
"OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
I quickly place both my hands on my burning breasts.
"Now......massage my dick with your tits."
I move my breasts around with my hands, massaging his swollen cock.
"Oh, yes ........... that feels good!"
Bobby slides higher on my chest, his penis resting on my face.
"No, Bobby, Please don't force your mother to do this to you. Don't put it in
my mouth!"
He places one hand behind my head and the other encircles his penis and he
presses it to my mouth. He forces my mouth open and slides his dick inside.
"Mmmmmppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.................."
I can't stop him. He slides it all the way down my throat. I have to fight
not to gag. He slides it back and forth in my mouth. I reluctantly begin to
suck.
"Mmmmppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh................"
He reaches behind and again plays with my pussy as he rides my chest. I
notice that my hips are again moving up and down with his fingers. It really
feels good and his cock tastes good also. I begin sucking him seriously now.
Bobby gets up and turns around on his knees so that his dick is right over my
mouth and his head is at my pussy. His tongue enters my widely spread crack
and finds my clit.
"Oooooooohhhhhh............Booooooooobbbbyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!!!!?
I have to raise my head off the pillow to reach his dick with my mouth. It is
embarrassing, but I really want to suck his rigid cock. Sucking just the very
tip into my mouth, I apply a lot of suction on it. In just a few seconds it
explodes with a salty mouthful of cum. I swallow the cum as he lowers his
entire body weight on me, lowering the entire length of his softening dick
into my mouth.
Bobby continues to lick my pussy all over.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh.............yyyyeeeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssss!"
He inserts his tongue inside my pussy and laps my juices.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhhh..................!"
He runs his tongue the entire length of the wide open fissure between my
tingling cunt lips.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh................!"
He sucks my clit into his mouth.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh ............... yyyyyeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss ............
I'm cuuuuuuummmmmmmmmminggggggggg! .............. Suuuuuuuck myyyyyyyyy ......
puuuuuuuuuusssssyyyyyyyyyy!"
As Bobby shifts his position again, his young penis begins to grow again. He
kneels between my widely spread legs, takes his dick in his hand and slides it
up and down between my wet lips a few times. Then he finds my opening and
rams it into me with one fast hard stroke.
"OOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH ................GOD!!!!"
He thrusts with very long, very fast, very hard strokes.
"OH ....... OH ....... OH GOD ........... OH ........ OH YES ......... DO IT
....... OH .......... FUCK ME ............... OH ........... FUCK ME .....
....OH BOBBY .......... OH .......... YES ..............."
Bobby's hand finds my sore breast and squeezes it hard.
"Oh Bobby .................. I'm so sorry ........... I hurt you ............
Please forgive ...............me ................ Oh .............. oh........
ram it ............. in me ................ yes ............ ram me ......."
Bobby arches his back and I feel his penis jerking inside me. The thought of
him cumming inside me makes me cum again also.
We both relax as Bobby rolls over on to the bed beside me.
"God Mom, you were great! I guess you just don't think of your own mom being
so good in bed. I'm sorry if I hurt you, but I wanted to hurt you, just as
you hurt me."
"I know darling, it's ok. We've both been hurt. I'm so sorry I have acted
the way I have. I promise it won't happen again."
We embrace and fall asleep.


611
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/youngluv.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,611 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/youngluv.txt
Archive-author: Huggy Bear
Archive-title: Young Love 1 - The Beginning
Chapter 1, The Beginning
I am rounding the curve, almost home. It has been a long day at work and I am
ready to get home. My husband, Bob, is out of town on business and my son,
Bobby, is away at college. It will be a peaceful evening so I can just sit
around and relax. As I pull into the driveway, I see Ken next door playing
with his dog in his front yard. Ken, 20, grew up with Bobby and is a year
older. I have known Ken since he was four years old. He is into body building
and his muscles look hard as a rock. He is wearing a tank top today, as
usual, to show off his muscles. He also has on faded cut off blue jeans. He
is throwing sticks for his dog to fetch.
I go inside and pour myself a large glass of wine. Now to the bathroom, draw
a nice tub of hot water, get in, and relax while drinking the wine. It feels
so good to just unwind from the stress of the day. As sit in the tub drinking
my wine, I reach for the soap and washcloth and begin bathing. I wash my face
and neck. When my washcloth covered hand reaches my soft white breasts, my
nipples instantly stand to attention. Putting the washcloth on the side of
the tub, I take another swallow of wine and my bare hand returns to massage my
soapy breasts. I try to squeeze my nipple but it is so slippery that it keeps
slipping from between my fingers. As I lightly trace little circles around
each nipple, I start to fantasize about making love to an imaginary lover. My
other hand slips between my legs, between my lips and begins to massage my
clit. I have been fantasizing a lot lately about making love to someone other
than Bob. We have been married for 22 years and I was a virgin when we met.
I have never really made love to anyone but Bob. The wine must be having an
effect on me already because I have an orgasm very quickly.
After bathing, I get out of the tub, dry off, and slip into a sexy white lace
bra and white bikini panties. The doorbell rings. "Who could that be?", I
ask myself. I put on my bathrobe and go to the door. It is Ken.
"Hi, Ken, come on in."
"Hello, Penny. Is this a bad time?"
"Oh no. I just got out of the tub. Care for a glass of wine?"
"That would be nice."
I pour two glasses. "Come into the living room and have a seat."
Ken sits on the couch and I sit in the soft easy chair across the room. As I
sit in the chair, my robe slides off my legs, exposing them to within a few
inches of my panties. Quickly covering myself with the robe, I am sure Ken
noticed. I know he must have seen my panties. I am embarrassed, yet, in some
strange way, it's stimulating for Ken to have seen such a private part of me.
My heart beat quickens and I hope I am not blushing.
His muscles look hard as steel. He rests his leg on the coffee table and I
can see up one leg of his ragged cutoff jeans. He has on no underwear! I can
see his balls and the head of his penis! I wonder if he is doing this
intentionally. I try to look him in the eye, but my eyes keep wandering down
to his crotch. I feel my temperature rise and I feel flush. I have to fight
to keep my eyes in the proper place.
I get up to get a pack of cigarettes from the coffee table in front of Ken.
As bend over to pick up the cigarettes my robe gaps open. I know he can see my
bra and the swells of my breasts. I wonder if my nipples are showing through
my thin bra. I hope not. I am glad I put on my best bra this evening. He
reaches for the lighter and offers to give me a light. I have to bend down
again for him to give me a light. As I start to put my hand on my chest to
keep my robe closed, I decide not to. I notice his eyes lower to my breasts.
I don't really mind. I hesitate a few seconds to let him savor the view. It
gives me a tingle of excitement to have him staring at my soft mounds. He
really can see no more than he could if I had on a bathing suit.
I still think of Ken as a little boy. He has been one of Bobby's friends for
years. His mother is a very good friend and we chat often. Our families
cook out in the back yard together frequently.
"I haven't seen you around much lately, Ken, where you been keeping yourself?"
"I have a girlfriend and been spending a lot of time with her."
"Who is she?"
"Oh, you don't know her. My parents don't like her. She is older than I am."
"How much older?", I ask as I sit down in the easy chair.
"She is 36."
"My god! She is just a few years younger than I am", I imagine.
"I thought maybe you could help me with a problem I have."
Ken has always been able to talk to me about his problems. Even when he was a
little boy, he would come to me with problems he felt he couldn't discuss with
his mother.
"Sure, what's the problem?" I sneak a glance at his crotch.
"She likes to dance slow and I never learned how. Would you teach me?"
"I'll be glad to. Do you want to start now."
"Yea, if you don't mind."
"Ok, I'll put on some nice slow music and teach you how to dance."
I put a CD on and motion him to help me move the coffee table out of the way.
Again my robe falls open when I lean over to pick up the table and this time I
couldn't use my hand to keep it closed, if I wanted to. Ken again gets a long
view of my cleavage. I am feeling a little self conscious now because I may
be showing him too much.
Ready to give Ken his first dance lesson, I stand in the middle of the floor
and he stands in front of me. I have to take his right hand and put it on my
waist. He is very tense as I put my left hand on his muscular shoulder and
take his other hand in mine.
"Just relax. You will never be a good dancer until you learn to relax." I
really feel strange standing with my arms around Ken. I hadn't realized how
tall he was and for the first time I can tell that his muscles really are as
hard as they look.
After a few songs Ken is doing great. He learns fast. We sit down for a few
minutes, finish our wine and I pour us each another glass. By now, I am
feeling a little wobbly.
"Let's dance one more time and then I have to go home."
"Ok."
This time Ken pulls me close to his hard body. I am a little startled as my
breast presses into his chest. Not expecting this, I don't know whether to
back away or not. I decide that I won't embarrass him, and snuggle close.
His body is real solid. I can feel each individual muscle in his shoulder and
neck. I can't resist stroking my hand over his solid muscles.
He dances like he has been doing it for years. I wonder if this whole thing
had just been a plan to hold me in his arms. He uses his right hand on the
back of my head to press my head against his shoulder. The sentimental song
and the wine make me feel romantic and for a few seconds I forget who I am
with. I offer no resistance. I close my eyes and rest my head on his strong
shoulder. He hugs me tight for just a second and I hug back. His young
athletic body feels so good against mine. My left hand is rubbing the back of
his neck. Feeling a growing bulge touching my thigh, I know that he is
getting excited.
I must stop this now before it goes too far. Moving my head from his
shoulder, I try to step back a little. Ken holds his right arm firmly around
me. He takes my hair in his right hand and gently forces my head back so that
I am looking up, right into his baby blue eyes. He looks down at me for a
moment, then leans forward and kisses me on my mouth! I can't believe it! I
have known this kid since he was four years old! He is like a son to me! I
try to pull away.
"KEN! What are you doing?"
Ken doesn't answer. He pulls me tight against him and presses his mouth
against mine again. I am so startled at his actions that my mouth opens and
his tongue slips inside.
"Mmmppphhhh", I try to protest but the sound is muffled my his tongue in my
mouth.
I gasp in surprise as his hand finds my right breast and presses it against my
chest! Ken is touching my breast! It feels very good! I hesitate about a
minute and think about what is happening as Ken fondles me. I want him to
continue, but I know that I can't allow it. It is wrong! I use my free hand
and move his hand off my breast. I wonder if I should tell his mother.
"Penny, you know you like it", his voice is very calm.
"It feels very good, Ken, but this is wrong. PLEASE don't do it again."
He takes my right hand and holds it with his right hand behind my back. Now
both my hands are useless. One is being held behind my back, the other is
over his shoulder and he is holding me so close to him that I can't move it.
His left hand again finds my breast. He presses and caresses it. I am
helpless to do anything about it. My breathing increases and my heart is
pounding so hard, it feels as if it will leap out of my chest.
"Ken, PLEASE don't!" I plead with him. My voice is trembling.
He holds me very close. He is so strong that I can't escape. He very slowly
slips his hand inside my robe and begins to slide it into my bra!
"NO, Ken, PLEASE move your HAND! Let me go ........... NOW!"
"Relax, Penny, you know it feels good." His hand is very warm as it touches
the top of my soft rounded swell. It feels incredible! His fingers spread
and just brush against each side of my nipple as his hand dips further into my
bra. My nipple hardens.
"Please don't do this to me!.......I don't want to!" I still try to stop him,
but he is determined to feel my breast.
The skin at the joint between two fingers bend my nipple down as his hand
slowly slides deeper inside my bra. My hard nipple springs back into his
palm. He plays with my breast as I struggle to stop him.
"KEN, I DON'T want to do this." I am fighting the urge to cry.
I feel the coarse skin on his hand against the smooth soft skin of my breast.
He takes my hard nipple between his thumb and forefinger and twists it and
pulls on it, not hard, very gently.
"Nooooooooooo .................. oooooooohhhhhhhhh"
It feels great but I must stop this. I am NOT that kind of woman. No one has
touched my breasts since I met Bob. I struggle to get free. My heart pounds
savagely. He is so strong that I know that I will never be able to free
myself from his powerful grip.
He maneuvers me back, pins me against the wall and slides my robe off my
shoulder. He examines my thin white lace bra with the imprint of my hard
nipple protruding through it. He covers my breast with his hand, now on the
outside of my bra. He finds the hook in the front. His hand moves to it. HE
IS GOING TO UNFASTEN MY BRA!!!
"NO, KEN, NO......PLEASE don't ....... Noooooooooooooooooo....."
He unfastens my bra and pushes it aside exposing the milky white skin of my
uncovered breast to the bright room light. He examines my breast as his
finger lightly traces circles around my stiff nipple.
It does no good to struggle. I relax my body. I feel so vulnerable. How did
I let myself get into this? Ken clutches my breast for several minutes. It
really feels phenomenal! I am breathing even deeper now. I hope he doesn't
notice how much he is turning me on. I want him to stop, but yet, I don't
want him to stop. Il feel so strange having someone so young and handsome pay
so much attention to my bare breast.
He lightly presses my soft mound from different angles and watches it move.
He puts his palm over my entire breast and makes large slow clockwise motions,
moving it with his hand. He flattens it gently and then pulls my nipple
again.
Oh, it feels SO GOOD, particularly when he pulls my nipple! I am confused. I
don't know how to stop him and if I did, would I wish later that I hadn't?
He is still caressing my fully displayed flesh and occasionally pinching my
nipple. "When I was ten years old, I was here playing with Bobby and we
found some Polaroids of you."
I know exactly which Polaroids he is talking about. It was some nudes that
Bob had taken of me. I had always hoped that no one ever saw those photos!
"I have wanted to play with your tits ever since that day. They are just a
soft and smooth as I imagined. Your tits are even more beautiful than they
were in those pictures 10 years ago and your nipples are fantastic."
He moves his hand from my breast and just gazes at it. I blush. I can't help
it. It feels so very good to have my naked softness petted by a muscular
young man but I know than I cannot allow it and I try to struggle free one
more time. When I struggle, he grasps my breast very hard. It hurts bad. I
stop struggling and relax my body again.
"Please, Ken, You shouldn't be doing this!" My voice is still trembling.
"You know you are enjoying this. I can tell by your breathing."
I AM breathing hard, both from struggling and from being aroused.
Ken unties the belt on my robe and opens it, revealing my white bikini
panties. His left hand leaves my breast and moves down to my waist and then
even lower. His fingers slide beneath the waistband of my panties.
"NO, Ken, PLEASE PLEASE stop!......PLEASE don't do this to me!......PLEASE
don't put your hand in my panties. Don't touch me down there!"
I begin to tremble all over and my breaths gets deeper. My knees are weak. I
have never been under the control of a man in this way before. It is both
frightening and arousing. I can't escape from his strong grip.
His hand slips into my panties and pauses at my thin downy pubic hair. He
twirls his fingers through my hairs and pulls slightly. Not to hurt me, but
only playing. His hand explores my furry pubic mound and every once in a
while he pulls a single hair. He is taking his time and enjoying toying with
me.
"PLEASE don't touch me there......It's ok to touch my breasts if you just
won't touch me down there......You can do anything you want with my breasts..
....Just PLEASE, PLEASE don't touch me below the waist." I hope that if I let
him play with my breasts, he will be satisfied and leave my genitals alone. I
am almost crying.
His fingers touch my puffy outer lips and very lightly examine their shape and
texture. He slides down my left lip and comes back up the right one.
I try to put my legs together, but his muscular thigh is between my legs and I
can't get them together. His fingers slowly explore my lips. I feel myself
getting wet! I am really getting turned on! This is wrong! I move my hips
in different directions trying to get my genitals away from his hand.
"Oooohhhh ................", my voice is almost a whisper, "Ken, Please just
play with my breast. Suck on them for me. Please suck my tit. It feels so
good when you play with my tit. I love it when you pull my nipple .........
Oooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ............." His fingers drag my wetness all over
my tingling lips. "KEN, don't you want to feel of my breasts? Pinch my
nipple."
Just as I begin to protest one more time, his finger slides between my lips,
finds my tingling clit and very gently massages it. The feeling is ecstatic.
Another moan escapes my lips.
"Ooooooohhhhhhhh............" I am helpless. My breathing gets still deeper.
He is molesting me at will as his finger slowly works it's way down to my wet
vaginal opening.
"Uhhhh......"
I gasp and my whole body tenses for a second as he easily slides his finger up
into me. It is one of the most wondrous feelings I have ever had.
"You are real wet, Penny!"
"Oooohhhhhhhhhh .......... That ......... doesn't mean ..... that I'm ........
turned on .......... Please don't ........... Please remove ......... your
finger ........ Ken, please ......... please ......... stop doing ....... this
to me." I try to sound like I'm not turned on, but my voice gives me away.
He very slowly slides his finger in and out...in and out....in and out....
Involuntarily, I spread my legs wider and I rotate my hips forward and
backward in rhythm with his finger.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhh ........"
My body gets hot all over and wet as perspiration covers me completely.
Ken is holding his young athletic body against me. He slides in another
finger, then another, filling my captivated opening with his fingers, slowly
sliding them in and out for several more minutes. He returns to my swollen
clit and I open my legs wider and press my pubic bone into his palm.
"Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh ..........."
Breathing very hard now, my chest is rising and falling with each deep breath.
I have completely surrendered myself to this dominant young man. My willpower
has disappeared. My voice is a whisper.
"Oooohhhhh .......... Ken, that.... feels so good ..... Please don't stop
....... I want you ...... so much!"
"You have no idea how many times I have fantasized about fingering your pussy.
When you wear those tight shorts and I can see the outline of your pussy lips,
it drives me wild. One time when I was about 14, I was laying in the floor in
this very room and you walked by me with a dress on and I saw your pussy
covered only by your thin panties. I went home and jerked off while thinking
about it." His voice is still calm and cool.
I look into those blue eyes and with the hand that is trapped over his
shoulder, I bring his head to mine and give him a very long deep passionate
kiss. My tongue wanders into his mouth.
Ken releases my hands.
Without breaking our kiss, I put one arm around him and reach for his crotch
with the other. I rub his erect member through his ragged cutoff jeans. My
hand slips inside the leg of his shorts. I find his hard dick and eagerly
wrap my fingers around it. The last time I saw his penis, it was less than an
inch long (he was very young then). Now it must be 8 inches now and hard as a
rock. Pulling it out the leg of his cutoff, I begin to pump it slowly with my
hand. I feel it's swollen mushroom shaped head, it's long hard shaft, and I
feel the tuft of rough hair at it's base.
He slides my robe off the other shoulder and it falls to the floor. My bra
also falls off letting both my ashen breasts swing free. Returning his hand
to my pussy, his finger slides between my lips and finds my clit again, this
time on the outside of my wet panties. His other hand massages my tits,
moving from one to the other and back again, pinching my nipples and pressing
each breast.
We are gazing into each other's eyes while exploring each other's most private
parts. I really want to feel his cock inside me now! My mind knows that I
shouldn't and that it is wrong, but my pussy wants his hard dick inside.
Moving my other hand to the back of his head, I pull him to me and again
lustfully kiss him on the mouth. My tongue wanders into his mouth and he
opens to accept it. My other hand never stops sliding up and down on his hard
rod.
"I want to kiss it. I want your cock in my mouth. Do you like to have your
dick sucked?" I can't believe I am saying those words.
"It's my favorite thing in the whole world."
I kneel down in front of Ken, unfasten his cutoffs and slide them down to the
floor. I am on my knees admiring his beautiful big hard dick, his hairy
balls, and his muscular thighs. Taking his massive cock in my hand, I move it
to my mouth, open my lips and slide them over his swollen purple head and
begin sucking it like a popcicle. I relish the moisture on it's tip. I savor
the musk of his shaft. Cupping his balls in my hand, I squeeze them gently as
I lick down his long shaft and then lick each fuzzy ball, one at a time. I
take a ball into my mouth and suck it. All the time my hands are massaging
his firm butt. I place his dick in my mouth again and suck as hard as I can.
"Oooohhhhh......you suck so....... good.....I always knew..........that you
could.......suck a dick!", now Ken is moaning and breathing so hard he can
hardly talk.
In just a few seconds his dick begins to swell even more and starts jerking.
His cum fills my mouth. I forgot that young boys cum much sooner than older
men. I swallow all his warm salty cum and feel very disappointed that he came
so quickly.
Snapping back to reality, I ponder what has just happened. I have done wrong.
I have sucked off the little boy next door. I am so ashamed that I let myself
get so carried away. What if Bob finds out? Will he leave me? I can't look
at Ken. I hope he leaves quickly. Will Bobby find out? Will I be the
subject of neighborhood gossip? Will Ken tell his friends how he got Bobby's
mom to suck him off? Will other young boys come over expecting a blow job?
What if a whole group of boys come over and hold me down? What would they do
to me? It's all my fault for letting him see the tops of my breasts earlier.
I got him turned on and he couldn't help himself.
But Ken doesn't leave. He lays me on the floor and kneels beside me.
Feeling terribly guilty, I close my eyes so I won't have to look at him.
He removes my panties. He spreads my legs and kneels between them.
I am too humiliated to resist. I just lay limp on the floor.
His hands lightly glide all over my pussy as he examines it visually for the
first time. I have very thin pubic hair and he has no trouble seeing my pussy
in the bright daylight. He spreads open my engorged lips and investigates my
slit. He bends over and kisses my downy pubic area. His kisses drift between
my outer lips and down to my wet opening. His tongue slowly dips inside me!
It feels great. My breathing again is very deep. I put my hands on his head
and run my fingers through his hair.
His tongue wanders all around inside my hot pussy. He slides it in and out. I
feel his tongue work it's way up between my wet inner lips, licking very
quickly as it slowly inches its way up to my awaiting clit. He licks my clit
several times quickly with his tongue.
"Ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh!........That feels........wond.......der......ful."
He sucks my clit into his mouth and moves it in and out...in and out...in and
out....squeezing tightly on it each time it passes between his wet lips.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhh........don't stop.....please......don't stop!"
My hips raise up off the floor to his mouth. I am breathing very hard. My
skin begins to tingle all over. All my muscles tense at once.
"I'm cumming! ............. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh I'm cumming! ............
I'm cumming .............Suck ............. My PUUUUUUUUUSSYYYYYYYYYYYY!"
After several minutes of orgasm, my body relaxes and Ken moves up and lays on
top of me. It feels so good to have this strong young body laying on me. I
wrap my arms around him and hug him tightly. My legs are spread and laying
flat on the floor. We kiss passionately.
Ken moves his head down to my breasts. He licks around each sensitive nipple.
Then gently sucks a nipple into his mouth. He sucks on first one breast then
the other. His tongue flicks each nipple. He kisses my neck and sucks on my
earlobe and I feel his hot breath blowing in my ear. Then he again kisses me
on the mouth. It is a very long tender erotic kiss.
I wrap my arms around him and stroke his muscular back with both hands. I rub
his neck and the back of his head. I feel something move between my legs. He
is getting hard again! Something else I forgot about young boys. Their hard-
ons return very quickly.
Without using his hands Ken moves his hips and his penis is rubbing between my
still wet pussy lips! We both are breathing passionately again.
"Oh, Ken ..... put it ...... in me ..... I need ....... for you ...... to fuck
me ...... Please fuck me." I can only talk between breaths.
My legs are spread as wide as I can get them. I reach down and take his rigid
dick in my hand and guide it to my wet opening. He gently slides just the
head in. He moves it around real slow. Never putting it in very far. He is
teasing me! He is driving me wild!
"Ken.........I want.........it all..........FUUUUCKKKKKKKK MEEE!"
He drills the whole thing inside in one hard stroke. It is marvelous. It
completely fills my pussy.
I wrap my legs around his waist and he begins to thrust. Up and down, in and
out. It feels SO GOOD! I can feel the head and veins of his powerful dick
sliding on my inside walls. He is great! Pumping with long powerful strokes,
he thrusts and thrusts and thrusts. He is driving me wild with excitement.
Lasting much longer this time, he cups my breast in one hand and I grab his
round firm butt in both my hands. My groin starts to tingle again and I know
I am about to cum another time. My muscles are tensing again and I have that
wonderful feeling of orgasm. I feel Ken's dick swell inside me and begin its
jerking motion that tells me he is cumming also.
Ken collapses on top of me with his dick still inside my listless pussy. He
kisses me again. Does this man-child never get tired? I want to put my legs
together but he is laying between them. His tongue probes the inside of my
mouth. In just a few minutes I feel his dick, which is still inside me,
swelling one more time. He starts a very slow shallow pumping motion with his
hips.
"Penny, I have fantasized about fucking you since I learned about fucking. I
used to jerk off so many times while thinking about you after coming over here
to play with Bobby."
"Oh, Ken, I had no idea!" I had never thought about me being in someone
else's fantasy.
He is pumping very slowly. One hand is fondling my naked breast. My pussy is
getting wetter and wetter. I can feel his cum from the previous time running
down the crack of my ass and getting the carpet wet. His kisses are tender
and long. I stick my tongue into his mouth and rub his back with one hand and
the back of his neck and head with the other. I am breathing passionately
again!
"Oh, Ken.......it feels........so gooooood!" I spread my legs wide apart and
flat on the floor, too tired to wrap around his waist. My pelvis is moving in
rhythm with his. His dick is completely hard again and fills my pussy. My
groin begins to tingle again and I know yet another orgasm is fast
approaching.
At that moment he pulls his swollen dick out of my pussy.
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!........PLEASE don't stop!"
"Turn over, Penny, and lay on your stomach."
I do as instructed. Ken is in complete control of me as he has been the whole
time. I feel the soft fur of the carpet against my swollen tits. It feels
very warm. I spread my legs as wide as possible to accept his huge dick into
my eager cunt. He kneels between my legs then lays on top of me. I feel his
dick between my pussy lips.
He is slides it between my lips then into my tender pussy.
I am laying flat on the carpet on my stomach with my legs spread as wide as
possible. He slowly moves his full-grown dick in and out, up and down. I
move my butt up and down in rhythm with him. It feels soooo good. My skin
starts to tingle. I want to hug him but I am on my stomach and can't reach
him. I am near orgasm again. He pulls out before I cum.
"Nooooo....don't stop!.....I want........to cum!"
He turns me over and puts his knees on each side of my head.
His enormous dick is right in front of my mouth. I hold it in my hand and
lick my love juices off his shaft.
He bends over and presses his tongue between my swollen pussy lips and begins
licking my clit.
I open my mouth and accept his dick into it as he does the same with my clit.
I am doing 69 with the kid next door!
He moves his hips up and down. He is fucking my face! I love it!
I feel my crotch tingling again. My muscles tighten, I loose my breath. I am
about to cum. I feel his dick swell in my mouth. I start another orgasm.
Ken continues to lick my pussy and suck my clit into his mouth. His huge dick
starts jerking and his cum strikes the back of my throat. I swallow every
drop.
I am still cumming!
Ken's dick begins to shrink and he collapses with his full weight on me and
his soft dick all the way in my mouth. His pubic hair is tickling my chin and
his balls on my nose.
I am still cumming!
Ken is still sucking my clit. I have never cummed this long before. I have
never cummed this many times before.
I am still cumming! I can't breathe. My heart in pounding. I am still
cumming!
Ken's soft dick is still in my mouth.
I am still cumming! I suck strongly on his dick. My legs are beginning to
cramp from being so tense so long. I put my arms around Ken and hug him as
tight as I can. I continue sucking his limp dick.
Finally the waves of orgasm are slowing. I thought I would die! It was the
strongest orgasm I have ever had in my life. My body finally relaxes. Ken's
dick is still in my mouth. I suck just a few more minutes and he shoots a
small load in my mouth and he relaxes with his head at my pussy and his dick
still in my mouth.
Ken, so very lightly, traces my sore pussy lips with his finger. I know he is
examining it and I am happy that he wants to. I want him to know every fold
of skin in my most private area.
I remove his dick from my mouth an examine it. I examine his furry balls and
study where they meet his butt. I feel the nuts in his sacks. I explore the
veins in his protrusion.
After about 30 minutes of both of us exploring and studying each other, Ken
gets up, gets dressed, walks over and gives me a sweet kiss on the mouth. I
am still laying naked on the living room floor.
"Thanks Penny, you're the best. I have to go home now. Mom will be wondering
where I am."
"Thank you, Ken. You were wonderful. I must have a submissive streak in me.
I loved being under your control like that. I hope we keep this little
episode just between us. If anyone else found out, it could cause a lot of
problems."
"Good. You were great. Don't worry, it'll be our secret. Bye now."
--

515
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/younglv2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,515 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/younglv2.txt
Archive-author: Huggy Bear
Archive-title: Young Love 2 - One Month Later
I haven't seen Ken, since that fateful day about a month ago. Deep down
inside, I would like for it to happen again. It has given me a whole new
outlook on life. I feel so much more sensuous and have so much more
confidence in myself. Bob even commented on how attentive I've been to him.
I am on my way home from work and Bob is away on another business trip. I
really would like to see Ken again. My heart begins to throb as I round the
curve and see Ken in his yard. Then my heart sinks as I see another guy in
the yard with him.
"Damn......"
When I get out of the car, I wave at Ken and he waves back. Damn, why did
that other guy have to be there? We could have had another wonderful
afternoon.
I get a bottle of wine from the fridge and begin pouring. There is a knock on
the door. It's Ken and his friend.
"Hi, Penny, this is Steve."
Steve is a older than Ken, about 28 or 29, taller, and built just as well. He
has dark hair, brown eyes, and is about 6'2" and about 200 pounds. Both are
wearing tank tops and shorts to show off their muscles. I am a little
apprehensive. Why has Ken brought this guy here?
"Hello, Steve, it's so nice to meet you." We shake hands.
"It's nice to meet you, Penny. I've heard a lot about you from Ken."
I know my face is red as I look toward Ken.
"Steve and I work out together. We talk a lot while we work out."
"What did you say about me, Ken?" I say with a stern voice. I am anxious to
hear the answer to THAT question.
Ken puts his strong arms around me, pulls me tightly to him, and kisses me on
the mouth.
"KEN!"
With his arms still around me, Ken said, "It's ok, Penny, Steve's cool."
"KEN, it's NOT ok! I am a respectable woman and I DON'T go around kissing
young men in public."
"This is not public. It is in your house."
"I am a married woman and I don't kiss young men anywhere!" I try to push
away from Ken.
He holds his arms around me and clutches my lower body tight against his. Why
did he have to bring Steve here? I would love to have sex with him, but not
with Steve here.
Ken kisses me on the mouth again. Unable to resist, I put my arms around his
neck and kiss back for just a few seconds. I decide that he probably has told
Steve about our late afternoon escapade last month.
Steve moves real close behind me and presses his hard body right up against
mine. I am caught in a sandwich between the two burly young men. Steve
places a hand on each side of my pelvis and pulls my rear end tight against
him. Feeling a hard lump at his crotch, I try to squirm free, but I only seem
to excite Steve as my butt wiggles across his crotch. Each one of them is
holding me tight and I can't move very much. Steve's hands wander up my rib
cage until he has a hand under each of my armpits. I can't lower my arms from
Ken's neck because of the way Ken is holding me. I know what is coming next.
"NO! ....... Stop this right NOW!" I try to sound firm.
Ken holds me tight against him.
Steve's hands slide forward until he has each one of my breasts covered by his
large palms. I was afraid this would happen. He squeezes my breasts several
times. He pushes them up, then he gropes with them some more. He finds my
hardened nipples and pinches them through my bra.
"Aarrmmmmmppppppppphhhhh!...........". I try to protest, but Ken has his
tongue in my mouth.
As Steve continues to fondle my breasts, I feel his groin hunching against my
butt. He leans over and kisses me passionately on the neck while Ken is still
kissing me on the mouth. The hair stands up on my neck.
"NO! ............ I will not allow this! .......... This is too kinky for me!"
Steve's right hand leaves my breast, moves to my buttocks and begins massaging
my right butt cheek. He sucks my earlobe into his mouth, blowing his hot
breath on my ear. He rubs my breast with his left hand and my behind with his
right for several minutes. He works my skirt up over my bottom and slides his
hand into my pantyhose as his tongue explores my ear. I feel his large coarse
hand wander all over the bare skin of my rump and his hot breath on my ear.
"PLEASE STOP ........ I don't want this!"
Getting turned on, I feel like a slut. Where do these guys get the idea that
they can just come in my house and have their way with me. I don't want this
to happen, but they won't stop.
Steve gets on his knees behind me and lowers my pantyhose and panties to my
ankles.
Ken rubs my breast. He kneads it very gently through my blouse and bra with
his sensitive hand.
Steve lifts my feet, one at a time, off the floor and removes my underwear.
He unfastens my skirt and pulls both it and my half slip to the floor. Naked
from the waist down, I can feel Steve staring at my bare butt. He leans
forward and kisses it.
"Pleeeeeeeeeeeeze don't .................................". I try one more
time to stop them.
While Ken continues to kiss me, he fondles my breast through my blouse and
bra.
Wrapping both his hands around my right ankle, Steve moves it about a foot
away from the left one.
Ken is holding me off balance and I can't get my legs back together. I wish I
were alone with Ken. I would love to have sex with him again. I am so turned
on, it is unbelievable. I have never even fantasized about two men at the
same time.
Steve's hands, still both wrapped around my right ankle begin to slowly slide
up my bare leg. As they slowly work their way up over my calf, I can feel a
palm on each side of my calf, fingers in front on my shin bone, thumbs in
back. I am glad I shaved my legs this morning. When he reaches about half
way up my leg, he pauses and tickles the back of my knee with his thumbs. It
feels very good. Steve has found one of my erogenous zones!
"Ooooooohhhhhhh................."
I start to kiss Ken passionately. After he unbuttons my blouse and pushes it
off my shoulders, he reaches behind me, unhooks my bra and it falls to the
floor between us. He takes my newly liberated breast in his hand and gently
presses it.
"Oooooohhhhhhhhhhhh................."
Steve's hands resume their journey up my leg. When they reach just below my
crotch, his left hand (the one between my legs) stops and his right hand
continues up to rub and knead my bare butt. He moves my right cheek all
around and then just slides his hand all over my rear end.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhh ................."
It feels good. I move my bare bottom in circles. His left hand slides up my
now wet inner thigh and touches my puffy labia.
"Oohh!" I freeze.
He slides his hand forward, between my legs, up to my pubic bone and toys with
my hairs for a few seconds, then moves his hand back down to the top of my
split and moves his finger down the entire length of my crevice and back up,
never dipping between my lips, just feeling the crack where they meet. The
feeling is unbelievable. I want his fingers between my lips. For several
minutes, Steve explores my lips then ........... finally, he slips a finger
between them and up into my wet and willing pussy.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh .............." I spread my legs a little wider.
Ken bends over and takes a nipple into his mouth. He sucks it hard, but not
hard enough to hurt.
Steve slips more fingers up me. I can't tell how many. He slides them in and
out ... in and out ... I arch my back, sticking my butt back to Steve.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh .............it feels soooooooo gooooooooood .........
let's go to the bedroom."
Steve stands up and we walk to the bedroom. I am in middle and both guys have
their arms around me. I feel awkward as I am the only one who is naked. I am
sure both the boys are watching my breasts jiggle as we walk down the hallway.
Feeling proud, I hold them out as far as I can.
When we get to the bedroom, I turn the covers all the way back to the floor
and lay down on the king size bed to watch the boys get undressed. I have
seen Ken's magnificent naked body before, so I am really eager to see Steve.
He doesn't disappoint me. His body is fantastic. Larger and more mature that
Ken's and a lot hairier. His organ is erect and gigantic.
"One of you go back to the living room. I want to have sex with both of you,
but only one at a time."
They both get on the bed with me. One on each side.
"NO! Only one at a time. One of you must go to the other room."
"NO, Chickie, we are friends. We will fuck you together", Steve announces.
"My name is not 'Chickie'. I won't have sex with both of you at the same
time", I assert as I sit up on the bed.
Steve puts his hand on my breast and pushes me back to a reclining position.
He bends over and kisses me on the mouth for the first time. My first
impression is of the stubble of his beard on my chin and below my nose. He
slips his tongue into my mouth. He takes my left hand and places it on his
incredibly huge organ.
I wrap my fingers around it and begin stroking. I can barely reach around it.
Ken puts my right hand on his member also. It feels so bizarre to have a cock
in each hand. I have never done that before.
As I kiss Steve, and play with both hard dicks, each one of them fondles a
breast. It feels strange having two people play with your breasts. Ken feels
the right one gently and tenderly. Steve, in contrast, is harsh, to the point
of being painful.
"I told you she had great tits!"
Now I know Ken has told. I wonder how many other people he has told.
"You were right, Dude. Penny, your knockers are great."
I feel both anger and embarrassment. Anger at Ken for telling about our
escapade and embarrassment at the two of them talking about my naked breasts.
Ken slides down and begins sucking on the breast he is playing with and soon
Steve does the same. I have wondered how it would feel to have both breasts
sucked at the same time and it is wondrous. I feel like a mother dog suckling
two puppies.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh .................. that is ............. fantastic."
I spread my legs as Steve's hand slips down to my most private pubic area.
His finger enters my split at the very top, slides down between my lips to my
clit and begins to harshly rub it.
"Ouch ........ Not so hard ......... it hurts."
"That's ok, Chickie, it'll feel good in a minute when you get used to it."
I don't like being called "Chickie". I am beginning not to like Steve so
much. He is much cruder than Ken. He places both my outer lips between his
thumb and forefinger and pulls. He crams his finger into my wet vagina.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhh ..............."
He fingers me for several minutes while they both continue to suck my breasts.
I get very wet. He returns to my clit and again coarsely rubs it. This time
it feels really good.
"Ooooohhhhhhhh .............. yeeeeeeesssssssss"
"Didn't I tell you she was hot!"
I could tell that Ken was trying to impress his older, unrefined friend.
"You found her, Dude. You fuck her first."
I don't like the way that sounded. I feel very sleazy, like a whore. I don't
like the way this is going.
"No ........... not while .......... Steve is ......... in here ......." Ken
immediately rolls over on me and gently eases his penis into me. It feels so
good. As I put my arms around his back, I raise my legs and move in rhythm
with him.
"Oh .......... oh ......... oh ......... yes ........... oh .........yes
...... do it .......... oh .......... yes ........." I really enjoy Ken. He
is good, but it is wierd having sex with someone while someone else is in the
bed watching.
Steve takes my left hand from Ken's back and puts it back on his huge cock. I
pump my hand up and down on his gigantic shaft. He is still roughly probing
my breast. Ken continues to thrust his dick deep inside my orifice.
"Oh ........ yes ............. yes ......... I love it ......... yes ...... "
Ken begins to breath very hard and his muscles all tense at once. I feel his
dick shooting it's juice into me. He relaxes for a few seconds, allowing all
his weight to rest on me, then he rolls off onto the bed beside me.
In an instant, Steve rolls over onto me and rams his massive dick into my
surprised pussy.
"OOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH................"
I cry out in pain as his gigantic organ stretches me to the limit. I feel
like I have been impaled on a baseball bat. Tears come to my eyes.
Steve slams into me time after time. After a very few minutes, my pussy
adjusts to his huge size and it begins to feel incredibly good.
"Oh ......... oh ............ oh ........... yes ......... fuck me ........
fuuuuuck meeeeee ........... oh Steve ........... I love it ..........."
Steve is thrusting so hard that my breasts are bouncing all over my chest,
almost hitting my chin. I pull him to me, kiss him, stick my tongue in his
mouth, and rub my hands all over his back and ass. Steve is an animal. I
have never experienced anything like this in my wildest dreams.
"Oh ....... oh ......... oh .......... do it .......... oh ......... oh ......
I love it ........... oh ....... yes ........... fuck me ........"
Ken reaches over and begins to fondle my breast, paying a lot of attention to
my very hard nipple. He sucks my nipple into his mouth and nibbles on it.
"Oh ....... oh ........ ooohhhhhh......."
I feel my body begin to tingle and feel a fast approaching orgasm. I reach
down and wrap my fingers around Ken's cock, which has already become hard
again. I thrust my pelvis as high as I can.
"OOOOOOOOHHHHHHH ........... I'M CUUUUUMMMMMMMMING .......... FUCK ME HARD
.... oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ................. oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhh
....... YEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!! ..................."
Steve is still thrusting. He hasn't cum yet. He has much more staying power
than Ken. I am still pumping Ken's organ with my hand. Suddenly Steve turns
me over very quickly jerking my nipple out of Ken's mouth and my hand away
from Ken's dick. He reaches around my waist and pulls me on my knees and
elbows before I know what has happened. He quickly jams his gigantic cock
back into me from the rear and resumes his hard thrusts.
"Oh ............. oh ............... oh ................. oh .......... yes
..... fuck me .............. like a ........... dog ............. yes ......"
"Ken, fuck her in the mouth!"
Ken obeys his older friend and moves around to my head, puts his legs on each
side of me and leans back against the headboard sitting up. His hard cock is
right in front of my face pointing straight up at my mouth.
"Oh ......... oh ............... oh ............. yes .......... fuck me ...."
I open my mouth and lower it over Ken's excited maleness. I can taste my love
juices still on him. I move my head up and down as I suck on him. I really
like pleasing Ken. He is such a nice young man.
"Umm ................ umm .............. umm ................. umm ........."
Ken reaches down on each side of my head and finds my wildly swinging breasts
and caresses them both. Steve wraps one hand around my waist and finds my
clit and kneads it roughly. With his other hand, he slaps my butt, hard. It
is very loud and stings a lot.
"..... S L A P ......"
"................ OOOHHHHHH! .........."
Ken sees what Steve did and begins slapping my breasts. It is painful, but
not excruciating.
"slap ..... slap ..... slap ..... slap .....slap ..... slap ...."
"......oh ....... oh ....... oh ....... oh ....... oh ...... oh ......"
As he slaps the outside of each breast, it swings toward the other and they
slap together.
".... S L A P ......"
".............. OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!! ........."
Steve again slaps my butt. My butt is stinging and both breasts are beginning
to sting. Steve is still rubbing my clit and pumping my pussy real hard. I
am engulfed by all the sensations. I feel those familiar sensations and I
know I am near to an orgasm.
"Oh ........ oh ........ oh ............ fuck me ........ rub my pussy!!!"
I lower my head and take in as much of Ken into my mouth as I can.
Just before I reach the "moment of no return", Steve pulls out of me.
"NOOOOOOO!!!! ........ FUCK ME!!!! ....... PLEASE, FUCK ME!!!!!!!!"
"Hold her arms, Ken."
Ken wraps his hands around each of my wrists. I am surprised. I don't know
what to expect.
Steve grabs my legs and jerks my knees out from under me. I am now flat on my
stomach with Steve kneeling between my legs and my face in Ken's crotch.
Steve takes his dick in his hand and eases it between my cheeks of my ass, to
my anus.
"NNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooooooooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
I squeeze my sphincter muscles as tight as I can to keep him out, but Steve is
too well lubricated and he slowly slides into my rectum.
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
When I open my mouth, Steve pushes my head down so that my open mouth engulfs
Ken's hard dick.
"Relax your butt, Chickie, and it won't hurt so much."
It is so painful, l will try anything. I try to relax. Steve is laying with
all his weight on me. After a few minutes of concentration, I manage to relax
my anal muscles. It starts to feel good to have Steve sliding in and out of
my ass.
"Oooohhhhhhh ........ you suck ........ dicks real ........ good, Penny ...."
Ken is really enjoying the blow job. I really enjoy having Steve fuck my ass.
My clit begins tingling again. Could I be near orgasm? YEEEEESSSSSS! I
shutter and shake. My second orgasm starts!
Steve puts his hand on the back of my head and presses it all the way down on
Ken's dick. It goes all the way down my throat. I try to pull my head up,
but Steve keeps it pressed down. My orgasm continues. My clit tingles like
someone is rubbing it, but no one is. I force my head up and catch two quick
breaths. Steve's body begins to shutter and I feel his dick spurting it's cum
up my ass. I am still cumming. Steve is cumming. I didn't know I could have
an orgasm from butt fucking. Finally my orgasm subsides and Steve collapses
on top of me. I am exhausted. Steve eventually rolls off me.
"Ok, Kid, your turn to fuck her in the ass."
I am too tired to object.
Instead, Ken rolls me over on my back, spreads my legs and eases into my
tired, sore pussy. I am so glad that it is Ken fucking me now, instead of big
rough Steve. I open my legs to accept him. Ken gently eases in and out, up
and down.
Steve begins to fondle my tender breasts again. I am sore all over.
"Oh ..... not so hard ..... they're tender...."
My pussy again begins to tingle. I am about to cum again. My body begins to
shutter.
Steve moves around to my head and places his limp dick just above my mouth.
My third orgasm begins. I have to open my mouth to breathe. Steve lowers his
soft dick into my mouth. I thought it would be repulsive since it had been up
my ass just a few minutes ago, but it wasn't. I can taste a little rectum on
it, but it isn't bad. My orgasm continues. Steve massages my breasts. It
hurts, but the pain seems to intensify my orgasm.
Ken's body tenses and he begins to shoot his load into my exhausted pussy.
This orgasm goes on forever. I am still sucking Steve's dick and Ken is still
fucking me. Steve plays with my tits. At last, my orgasm subsides.
Steve's dick begins to swell and I continue to suck it. It swells so big that
I think my lips will rip in two. Thankfully, in just a few seconds empties
his jism into my mouth. He removes his hard dick from my mouth and I feel
like it won't close.
Steve rolls off the bed and begins to get dressed.
"Come on, Dude, we gotta split."
Ken starts to get off the bed.
"Ken, please stay with me for a little while."
"Ok ...... You go ahead, Steve, I'll see you tomorrow at workout."
Steve leave leaves and Ken turns to me. "I'm sorry, Penny. I didn't know he
would be so rough. He's really a nice guy."
"Just come here and lay down."
He does.
"Put your arms around me and hold me for a few minutes."
We turn to face each other and embrace. Tears roll down my cheeks. I think
back on what has happened the last two hours. I was really turned on and had
three orgasms. It was great. ......... Then why do I feel so bad?
Ken rubs my bare back. I do the same to him. He is so sweet and gentle. It
feels so good to feel his naked body next to mine.
I know why I feel bad. I feel cheap and trashy like a $5 whore. I just got
fucked by two men, in the pussy and in the ass, and I sucked them both off and
swallowed their cum. They played with my tits and pussy. They fingered me.
One of these men, I didn't even know.
Ken wipes the tears from my cheeks and kisses me on the end of my nose. He
very lightly touches his lips to mine. Ken is so nice and
understanding. I kiss him back. It is a very soft kiss. I feel his cock
move against my thigh. I roll over onto my back and pull Ken on top of me. I
spread my legs and his hard dick is at my vagina. It very slowly and gently
slips inside me.
My voice is a whisper, "Oooohhhhhh, Ken ...... I love for you to fuck me."
Ken slides in and out of me very slowly and tenderly, with very long strokes.
It is like watching a XXX movie on the VCR in super slow motion. With each
out-stroke, he pulls all the way out and then slides the whole thing all the
way back in as far as it will go, very slowly. It is the sweetest, most
tender fuck I have ever had.
"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh .......................... Keeeeeeeeeennnnnn!"
This continues for almost an hour and then my clit begins to tingle. Goose
bumps pop up all over my body. Ken senses that I am near orgasm and it causes
him to go over the edge also. Ken begins shorter and faster and harder
strokes. We cum together for a long time.
Ken lays on top of me for several minutes after it is over. He gets up and
gets dressed, comes over to the bed and kisses me good-by.
"Thanks, Penny, you're the best in the world."
"Thank you, Ken. Bye."
I close my eyes for just a moment and don't wake up until morning. I must get
ready for work.
--

344
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/younglv3.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,344 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/younglv3.txt
Archive-author: Huggy Bear
Archive-title: Young Love 3 - The Next Week
It is Friday evening and Bob is attending a week-end trade show and won't be
home until Sunday night late. Bobby is coming home from college for the week-
end tomorrow and I am really looking forward to seeing him. It's been over a
month now. I am terribly lonesome as I am home by myself drinking my third
glass of wine while watching some stupid program on tv.
The phone rings.
"Hello."
"Hi, Penny, this is Ken....." My body starts to tingle just hearing his
voice. I am so glad to hear from him.
"Hi, Ken."
"Is it ok if I come down. I see Bob's car is not there."
"Is anyone with you?" I hope he is alone. I am not going to let him come
down if anyone else is with him.
"Only my girlfriend, Ann."
"Oh..." I hope I didn't sound disappointed. I really wish he were alone.
"Sure, come on down."
In a few minutes, there is a knock on the door. It is Ken and Ann.
"Penny, this is Ann."
"Hello, Ann, it's a pleasure to meet you. You two come in." We shake hands.
Ann is very tall. About 5'11" with wavy red hair cascading over her
shoulders. She is stunning. Her skin is very white with almost no freckles.
Ann is wearing a very short black leather skirt and a white blouse. She is
much older than Ken (I would estimate about 34-35), and one of the most
beautiful women I have ever seen. I can see why Ken has fallen for her. It
makes me jealous.
I feel very drab in my sweat pants and sweat shirt.
I fix them each a glass of wine and pour myself my fourth glass of the night.
Ken and Ann sit on the couch and I take the easy chair across the room. We
make small talk and have several more drinks for almost an hour.
We begin to talk about the dancing lessons I gave Ken several weeks ago.
"I want to thank you, Penny, for teaching Ken to dance. He is really a good
dancer now. He was too embarrassed to ask me to teach him."
Surely he didn't tell Ann how that dance lesson ended.
"Why don't we dance now?", Ken suggests
"OK", agrees Ann
"I'll put on some music while you two move the coffee table", I add.
I put on a CD of old love songs.
Ken and Ann begin to dance. They dance very close, pressing their bodies
tightly together. They are a very nice looking couple. I get jealous again
watching Ken hold her so close.
After the first song, Ken asks me to dance and I accept. I am a little wobbly
from all the wine tonight. He holds me close up against him and rest my head
on his shoulder. He does dance very good. I close my eyes and fantasize. I
wish Ann weren't here. I would like to take Ken to the bedroom.
All too soon the song is over. I don't want to stop.
"Ok, You have each danced with me, but you haven't danced with each other."
"Oh, Ken ..... don't be silly." I am appalled at his suggestion.
"It's ok with me, if Penny doesn't mind. I would like to dance with her."
Before I can object, Ann walks over to me and puts both arms around my waist.
The next song starts. I don't know how to get out of this gracefully, so I
put my arms on Ann's shoulders and we begin to dance. Ann gently pulls me
against her. Her body is so soft. Her beautiful red hair tickles my face. I
have to lay my head on her shoulder to keep her hair pressed down so it
doesn't tickle me. I have never danced slow with another woman.
Ann strokes my back with both her hands. One hand slips under my sweat shirt.
It is incredibly soft and smooth as it glides so effortlessly across my back.
She very lightly slides her soft hand up to my shoulder.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhhh........", a very low moan escapes my mouth. I snuggle up
even closer to Ann. Her soft body feels so good against mine. I can feel her
breasts pressing on my chest, just above my breasts. Her legs brush against
mine. It feels so wierd to dance with another woman. I have never been this
close to another woman in my adult life.
Her hand drifts down my back, across my bra and unhooks it.
I put my lips on Ann's neck and softly kiss it.
Her hand slips around to my chest and cups one of my breasts underneath my
unfastened bra.
"Oooohhhhhhhh............."
It feels phenomenal! I have never had such a feeling in my life. Her hands
are incredibly soft and smooth on my breast. I look up at Ann and without
thinking, I kiss her on the mouth. It is my first kiss with a woman.
Ann kisses me back, oh so warmly and tenderly. Her tongue enters my mouth.
She licks my tongue, the roof of my mouth, my gums, my teeth, my lips at the
same time she fondles my sensitive breast.
The room seems to get real hot. Goose bumps pop up all over my body. My
vagina gets wet and my clit tingles.
I lower my arms to the buttons on this beautiful redhead's blouse. My
trembling hands slowly unbutton the top button ....... I pause to see if she
is going to object ....... then I tentatively move my quivering hands to the
next button. As I unfasten the second button, I notice she doesn't have on a
bra. Lingering a few moments, I move to the next button ....... and finally
the bottom one. My eyes don't move from her cleavage. I slowly open her
blouse and slide it off her soft shoulders. I uncover the most beautiful
breasts I have seen in my life! They are about a "C" cup and contoured
perfectly, with only a very small amount of sag. The skin on her breasts is
creamy white with large, perfectly round reddish areolas surrounding pencil
eraser size nipples in the center. I place my hand on one of her breasts.
"Oooooohhhhhh...............", Ann moans lightly.
Her succulent breast is so incredibly soft and pliable. I compress it gently
to feel it's softness. I push it up high on her chest then move it around in
circles. I tug on her hard nipple. I am fascinated playing with her breasts!
"Ooooohhhhhh ................" Ann moans again as she squeezes my breast and
slides her other hand under the elastic of my sweat pants and rubs my bare
bottom.
"It feels so good", I whisper. I feel my panties getting wetter and wetter.
I lower my head, take one of Ann's pristine nipples into my mouth and suck on
it. I lick it and lick circles around it. It feels so good to suck her soft
breast.
"Ooohhhhh ......." Ann's breathing deepens considerably.
I haven't sucked a woman's breast since I was a baby. I feel her smooth skin
around my mouth. I put my hand on her other breast, cuddle it then play with
her hard nipple.
Ann pulls me up straight, raises my hands over my head, slips my sweat shirt
over my head and drops it on the floor. When I lower my arms, my unhooked bra
slips off my shoulders. She stands in front of me, inspecting my naked
breasts.
I hold my stomach in, shoulders black and stick them out. I hope she likes
them.
She smiles and places a hand on each of my breasts. She moves them around all
over my chest. She holds each nipple and shakes my breasts. Oh, it feels so
good!
I return to her breasts, as I slide my hands all over them and press them
against her rib cage. I can't believe how good it feels to play with breasts.
No wonder boys were always after mine when I was younger.
Ken walks up behind me.
It startles me because I was so wrapped up in Ann, I forgot he was here!
He places his hands on the elastic waistband of my sweat pants and slides them
down to the floor along with my panties.
l step out of them while still holding Ann's supple breasts.
Ken moves behind Ann, unfastens her skirt, lowers it and her panties.
She never releases my breasts as she steps out of them. One hand leaves my
breast and finds my pubic region, clasps a handful of my soft hairs and pulls
me close to her. She kisses me full on the mouth, this time with much
passion. Her finger sinks between my engorged outer lips, slides to my wet
orifice and enters me.
"Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh......................" I spread my legs
wider so that she will have no trouble getting as deep into me as possible.
She slides her finger out of me, glides it all over my genitals, exploring
every nook and cranny, then back between my lips to my clit.
"Oooohhhh yes ........ yes ...... yes ......... oh YES!"
My hands leave Ann's precious breasts and I wrap my arms around her beautiful
body and hug her tight, pressing our breasts together. My legs are so weak, I
have to hold on to Ann to keep from losing my balance.
"Ooohhhh yes ............. Please don't stop ....... just a little more .....
I'm going to cum!"
In just a few seconds, I tremble all over, arch my tingling pussy toward her
and begin a huge climax.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh ............. I'm cuuuuuummming ........... rub my
puuuuussssssyyyyyyy!"
I kiss Ann on the mouth and slide my tongue inside. I move my hands to her
firm round butt and pull her genitals against mine. I slide my hands all over
her butt, which is incredibly round, solid, and oh, so smooth. It feels so
good to have our naked bodies touching. Our breasts, cuddled between our
arms, are pressing together. Our lips are locked in passionate ecstacy.
I maneuver one hand to Ann's genital area. I am shocked to find NO HAIRS!
Not even stubble. Her pubic mound is just as smooth as her butt! As I slide
my hand around her pubic bone, I discover the dimple that is at the top of her
crevice. I slowly glide my fingers over her smooth fur-less lips.
"Oooooohhhh ......... yes, Penny ........ feel my pussy ......."
The beautiful redhead spreads her legs.
Her pussy lips are smooth, wet and slippery. My fingers slide over them very
easily. One finger dips between them into her very deep chasm and finds her
hard little knot.
"OH YEEEESSSSSS .......... RUB THERE!"
She presses her clit against my finger. I massage her clit for a few minutes,
but then, my curiosity gets the best of me. I slide my finger lower and then
up inside her. Her pussy is so hot. It is real soft and slippery inside.
She spreads her legs wider.
I slide in another finger, then another. The heat from her pussy is amazing.
I rub my palm on her soft puffy lips. Unable to resist any longer, I lower
myself to my knees and gaze at the most beautiful pussy in the world. Two
beautiful swollen red lips. Not a hair anywhere. My wet fingers sliding in
and out. Her legs are spread. A cute little clit peeking from between her
gorgeous enlarged vulva. I pucker my lips, lean over and touch them to her.
I extend my tongue into her valley of passion.
"Ooooohhhhh ........... Pennnnnnnnyyyyyy!" She presses her pussy against my
mouth. Her legs spread still wider. She is having a hard time standing.
"Lay on the floor."
Ann lays on the thickly carpeted floor and spreads her legs wide. I slide a
pillow from the easy chair under her rear to make her pussy easier to get to.
Her hairless pubic area is unbelievably beautiful as she lays on the floor
with her legs widely sprawled.
I kneel between her legs and lower my mouth back to her drenched musky crotch.
I slide my tongue into her hot opening and lick her inner walls.
"Yeeessssss!"
I am astounded. I thought it would taste bad. It doesn't. I actually tastes
great! I lick her between her luscious lips, across her clit, all the way to
the top of her crack and back down again.
"Ooooohhhhhhhhhhh ................... Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"
I suck her clit into my mouth. I do all the things to her that I love to have
done to me. She is going wild. Her body tenses. She is near orgasm.
I don't want her to cum yet. I want to lick her pussy more. I remove my
mouth and tongue from her.
"Nooooo ........... I'm about ........... to cum ......... don't stop!"
I lick the inside of her incredibly smooth thigh. I kiss, then suck on her
hairless pubic mound, above her crack. I kiss her other thigh. I lick that
narrow area between her outer lips and thighs.
"Penny, Please ........ lick me ......... lick my pussy ........ I need to
cum!"
I move my head up to her delectable tits and suck on them for a few minutes.
"Please, please ................ suck my pussy!"
I shift my body 180 degrees to a position where my knees are above her head so
she can suck my tits while I suck hers. I lower my tit into her mouth. She
gladly accepts it and begins eagerly sucking. Ann really knows how to suck
tits.
I work my way back down her lovely torso, back to her bald pussy.
"Ooohhhhh yeeesssss! .......... don't stop ........ make me cum!"
She spreads my legs and begins to lick my pussy for the first time.
"Yeeesssss! ........."
She slips her tongue inside me. Her tongue is fantastic! The way she twists
it, licks my inner walls, and curls it gives me feelings inside my pussy I
have never had before. She licks up and down my crack several times then
sucks my clit into her mouth.
We both approach orgasm together.
"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!"
"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!"
We tense our bodies and scream out together.
"Yeeeeeeeesssssssssssssssss!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
"Yeeeeeeeesssssssssssssssss!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
We relax and I lower my full weight onto Ann's delectable body. Both bodies
are wet all over. After several minutes, I roll off Ann and reposition myself
so that I am laying beside her. We kiss. I look up a Ken who is now naked on
the couch, playing with himself.
"Have we left you out, Sweetie? Come down here with us on."
Ken lays between us. The three of us are laying on our backs on the living
room floor. Ken rests one hand on my pussy and one on Ann's. His finger
dips between my lips and finds my clit.
"Ooohhhhhhh ........" I moan quietly as my pelvis hunches upward.
"Ooohhhhhh ........." He must have found Ann's clit, as she moans also.
I reach for his dick. Ann's hand is already there. I place my hand on her's
and we both slide up and down his hard shaft.
Ann moves her head down to his shank and places her mouth around it. She
maneuvers her body so that her smooth pussy is right in front of my face.
I gladly stick my tongue between her scrumptious lips and lick her hard little
knot. Feeling left out, I steer my pussy to Ken's face and he wastes no time.
He immediately begins licking my most sensitive area. I guess this is what is
known as a "daisy chain".
After a very few minutes, we all three cum and collapse into a pile on the
floor. I can't think of two more beautiful people to be in a pile with.
When they leave, I kiss them both passionately and tell them that I would like
to do it again.
--

227
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/younglv4.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,227 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/younglv4.txt
Archive-author: Huggy Bear
Archive-title: Young Love 4 - Bobby Comes Home
It is Saturday about 3 p.m. and Bobby is due home from college any minute now.
It has been about 6 weeks since I have seen him and I am looking forward to
it.
Doing my usual Saturday household chores, I have already changed the sheets on
Bobby's bed, cleaned his room and done the washing. Bobby always brings home
some clothes for me to wash.
I hear Bobby come in the door and rush to meet him. I put my arms around his
neck and hug him tightly. He gives a superficial hug back. He has never been
one to hug his mother with enthusiasm.
We sit in the living room and talk for a few hours. It is nice to have him
here with Bob gone. It gives me a chance to talk to him privately.
Tonight, he goes to a party at a friends house and returns around midnight. I
am already in bed, but since I am not asleep, I get up to talk to him some
more. He isn't interested in talking and immediately goes to his room to bed.
I give him a few seconds to get in bed and then I go in. He is laying on his
water bed with the covers up to his waist. He always sleeps nothing but his
underwear.
"Is anything wrong, Bobby?", I ask as I lay on the bed beside him. I am
concerned because Bobby is usually such an upbeat kid. We talk for a few
minutes and he offers no clue as to what is bothering him. I can tell by his
slurred speech that he has been drinking heavily.
Bobby turns on his side and faces me. I am laying on my back and Bobby's head
rests on my shoulder. His hand lands on my stomach. I don't think he even
realizes that it is there. I drift off to sleep with his fingers moving ever
so slightly on my tummy.
Sometime later I awaken and realize that Bobby's hand is laying on my breast!
It is moving very very slowly around, exploring. Not knowing if he is awake
or asleep, I am afraid to look in his direction. His head is still laying on
my right shoulder and arm and I use my left hand to remove his hand from my
breast. I place it on my stomach and He lets it lay there for a few seconds
then slides it down to my crotch and cups it in his hand! I quickly cross my
legs and take his hand off me.
"Bobby! Stop that! I'M YOUR MOTHER!"
"You did it with Ken and Steve and you will do it with me."
I am stunned! Those words hit me like a ton of bricks. He must have found
out at the party. I guess the whole town knows. I don't know what to say or
do!
Bobby's hand slips under my gown and boldly fondles my breasts underneath. I
am too dazed to react. I just lay there and let him feel me. His hand moves
from one breast to the other, roughly squeezing and pressing. My nipples
become erect as he pulls them and rolls them between his fingers. He pulls my
gown up over my chest, exposing my two white mounds and the pink nipples at
their tips. First he studies them for several minutes, especially my hard
nipples, then he sucks them like he did when he was a newborn baby.
Why did I let myself get carried away with Ken and then with Steve? I wish I
hadn't let that happen. It's all my fault. I am a slut and now my son knows
it. I am sure the whole world knows it. What am I going to do?
Bobby's hand slides across my bare abdomen to my panty-less crotch. My legs
are tightly crossed, but he fools around with my hairs for a few minutes. He
dips his finger into the top of my crack and tries to move it further down,
but my legs are squeezed together too tightly. I hope he realizes what he is
doing and stops.
"Relax your legs", Bobby orders.
Before I think, I do as I am ordered.
Bobby spreads my legs with his hand. His finger drifts between my lips. I am
still paralyzed, so humiliated that my son found out about my serious
indiscretions. His finger drifts over my sensitive lips making my love juices
flow.
"Uuuhhh.......", I gasp as my breathing deepens as his finger sinks inside me.
My legs spread slightly wider. His mouth returns to my breast and sucks my
nipple once again while his finger is slipping in and out of me. He moves his
finger up to my clit.
"Oooohhh......."
My hips involuntarily begin to move up and down. It is feeling good. No!
This is very wrong. I'm not supposed to do this with my son! He is rough
with me, but I am getting turned on.
"Ooohhhhh ........ Bobby, PLEASE don't ........ I'm very sorry I did what I
did."
"You are going to pay for all the embarrassment you have caused me. I always
thought I had the sexiest mom around, now I am going to fuck that sexy body of
yours. I have always dreamed about it. You owe me."
His free hand takes my wrist and moves my hand under the covers to his erect
penis. Immediately, my fingers encircle it, but my hand doesn't move. Tears
roll down my cheeks.
Bobby's hand explores my genital area completely. His fingers cover my lips
and clit and dip into my wet vagina again and again. He toys with my hairs.
He returns to my clit and concentrates there for a few more minutes.
"Oooohhhhhhhh!!!!......" My breathing quickens even more. My legs spread
wider. My hand begins to slide up and down Bobby's stiff pole as my pussy
gets soaked in my juices.
Bobby squeezes my pussy lips between his thumb and finger and pulls them hard,
lifting my butt off the bed. It hurts, but I don't let him know it. I know
he is trying to hurt me. I have never been picked up by the pussy lips
before. He pulls the covers off himself and sits on my rib cage with his hard
penis pointing between my naked breasts. I had no idea that his cock was so
large. He takes my hands in his and lays them on the outside edges of my
breasts and forces them together, pressing my breasts around his aroused dick.
He begins hunching his penis between my breasts. My own son is fucking my
tits! I am wet with perspiration and his organ slides very well between my
soft mounds. I realize that he has moved his hands and my hands are pressing
my breasts around his cock. His left hand reaches behind him and finds my
pussy again. This time he slides several fingers in.
"Oooohhhhhhh......."
Bobby stops hunching. "Massage my dick with your tits."
I remove my hands from my breasts and put them beside me.
Bobby slaps both my breasts hard with his open hands.
"OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
I quickly place both my hands on my burning breasts.
"Now......massage my dick with your tits."
I move my breasts around with my hands, massaging his swollen cock.
"Oh, yes ........... that feels good!"
Bobby slides higher on my chest, his penis resting on my face.
"No, Bobby, Please don't force your mother to do this to you. Don't put it in
my mouth!"
He places one hand behind my head and the other encircles his penis and he
presses it to my mouth. He forces my mouth open and slides his dick inside.
"Mmmmmppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.................."
I can't stop him. He slides it all the way down my throat. I have to fight
not to gag. He slides it back and forth in my mouth. I reluctantly begin to
suck.
"Mmmmppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh................"
He reaches behind and again plays with my pussy as he rides my chest. I
notice that my hips are again moving up and down with his fingers. It really
feels good and his cock tastes good also. I begin sucking him seriously now.
Bobby gets up and turns around on his knees so that his dick is right over my
mouth and his head is at my pussy. His tongue enters my widely spread crack
and finds my clit.
"Oooooooohhhhhh............Booooooooobbbbyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!!!!?
I have to raise my head off the pillow to reach his dick with my mouth. It is
embarrassing, but I really want to suck his rigid cock. Sucking just the very
tip into my mouth, I apply a lot of suction on it. In just a few seconds it
explodes with a salty mouthful of cum. I swallow the cum as he lowers his
entire body weight on me, lowering the entire length of his softening dick
into my mouth.
Bobby continues to lick my pussy all over.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh.............yyyyeeeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssss!"
He inserts his tongue inside my pussy and laps my juices.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhhh..................!"
He runs his tongue the entire length of the wide open fissure between my
tingling cunt lips.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh................!"
He sucks my clit into his mouth.
"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh ............... yyyyyeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss ............
I'm cuuuuuuummmmmmmmmminggggggggg! .............. Suuuuuuuck myyyyyyyyy ......
puuuuuuuuuusssssyyyyyyyyyy!"
As Bobby shifts his position again, his young penis begins to grow again. He
kneels between my widely spread legs, takes his dick in his hand and slides it
up and down between my wet lips a few times. Then he finds my opening and
rams it into me with one fast hard stroke.
"OOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH ................GOD!!!!"
He thrusts with very long, very fast, very hard strokes.
"OH ....... OH ....... OH GOD ........... OH ........ OH YES ......... DO IT
....... OH .......... FUCK ME ............... OH ........... FUCK ME .....
....OH BOBBY .......... OH .......... YES ..............."
Bobby's hand finds my sore breast and squeezes it hard.
"Oh Bobby .................. I'm so sorry ........... I hurt you ............
Please forgive ...............me ................ Oh .............. oh........
ram it ............. in me ................ yes ............ ram me ......."
Bobby arches his back and I feel his penis jerking inside me. The thought of
him cumming inside me makes me cum again also.
We both relax as Bobby rolls over on to the bed beside me.
"God Mom, you were great! I guess you just don't think of your own mom being
so good in bed. I'm sorry if I hurt you, but I wanted to hurt you, just as
you hurt me."
"I know darling, it's ok. We've both been hurt. I'm so sorry I have acted
the way I have. I promise it won't happen again."
We embrace and fall asleep.
--

318
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/younglv5.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,318 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/younglv5.txt
Archive-author: Huggy Bear
Archive-title: Young Love 5 - Bobby's Friends
In the morning, I wake up with my nose itching. I try to move my hand to it
but it won't move. Neither will the other one! Am I paralyzed? I look over
at Bobby. He is gone. Looking up at my hand, I see that it is tied to the
headboard of Bobby's water bed. The blanket is over me, but I feel my legs
being held apart. Bobby has tied me spread-eagle on the bed!
"Good morning, Mom", Bobby cheerfully remarks as he walks into the bedroom.
He is already dressed, wearing cut off blue jean shorts and a tank top.
"Bobby, untie me, now!"
"Not just yet, Mom. I am not finished yet."
He pulls the blanket all the way off the bed, exposing my naked body to the
bright room light. I am so embarrassed, I want to hide, but can't. Sitting
on the bed beside me, he grasps one of my bare breasts and shakes it.
"How are your lovely titties doing this morning?"
"BOBBY, STOP IT!!"
"And your cute little nipples?"
He squeezes one and shakes it.
"BOBBY, DON'T!!"
"Is your pussy feeling sexy this morning?"
He slaps my wide open pussy several times, harder than I like. It hurts and
my body flinches with each whack, creating waves on the water bed.
I begin to sob, "Please don't, Bobby, darling."
Bobby lays on the bed beside me, cuddles up close to me and rubs my breasts.
He sucks on a nipple and his hand drifts down to my crotch and he massages my
very responsive zone. My juices instantly begin to flow. He slides several
fingers inside me.
I cannot put my legs together, because they are tied to the foot board on the
bed. I try to struggle free, but the ropes are securely tied. I am helpless
and at Bobby's mercy.
Bobby stands up and removes his clothes and straddles me, sitting on my tummy
with a knee on each side. He roughly kneads both my breasts at the same time.
"You really have nice titties, Mom."
I blush. I am so embarrassed and humiliated. My only son is sitting on my
stomach, roughly groping my breasts. Knowing that he is trying to decide what
to do to me next, I try to struggle free one more time. It is hopeless.
Bobby shifts higher and straddles my head with his knees and sits on my chest.
"I think I want you to lick my balls."
"No, Bobby, Please........"
He reaches behind him and tightly squeezes my breast. I hurts so bad! I
stick my tongue out and lick his balls. The hair on his balls tickles my nose
and chin.
"Ohhhh....................yes, Mom............ that feels so good!!"
As I continue to lick, he reaches further back and pokes his fingers inside me
again. My pussy instantly gets very drenched in my juices.
"Take one of my balls into your mouth."
I do as instructed. Tied up like I am, I am helpless and can't stop him from
doing anything he wants.
"Now, lick it while it is inside."
I maneuver my tongue all around his ball inside my mouth while he continues to
molest me between my outstretched legs. He pinches my clit between his
fingers. It is too rough and doesn't feel good.
"I want to cum now, Mom. Suck me off." He sticks his hard penis in my mouth
and I immediately begin sucking. He tastes so good that I don't mind sucking
him, if he just wouldn't be so rough with me.
He slides his dick in and out while I suck him as good as I can, and I think
that is pretty damn good.
"OOOHHHHHH.........MOM...........YOU ARE ......... A GREAT ...............
COCKSUCKER!!!!!................."
Just as he says that, he fills my mouth with his jism. He crams his fingers
into my pussy and then places them on my lips.
"Lick your pussy juice off my fingers."
Again, being helplessly tied, I do as instructed. I lick my juices from his
fingers.
"BING...............BONG.................."
The doorbell. I freeze. Who could it be.
"Bobby, untie me, quick, someone is at the door!"
Bobby, putting on his shorts and shirt replies, "Don't get excited, Mom. I
called some friends and invited them over while you were still asleep. It's
probably just some of them." He walks out of the room.
I hear him open the door. I hear voices, but can't tell how many. Listening
real close, I discover they have some beer and they are sitting in the living
room talking. I am real quiet, still tied spread eagle on Bobby's water bed,
struggling to free myself. I soon discover to my horror that it is hopeless,
I can't get loose. It is about midmorning and very bright in the room. I am
surprised that these boys are up so early. Usually Bobby sleeps til noon on
Sunday. I look at the door and to my horror, I notice that Bobby left the
door wide open. Anyone walking down the hall can see me laying naked on the
bed. I don't know how to get out of this mess.
"Hi, Penny."
"JIMMY!"
It is one of Bobby's old high school classmates. He has never called me by my
first name before. He walks over to the bed and sits beside me.
"God, Penny. You're beautiful." His eyes roam over my entire body,
helplessly exposed before him. His eyes are wide as he visually explores
every inch of me.
"Jimmy, Please untie me." I blush as he continues to examine me with his
eyes.
"I can't do that. The other guys would kill me."
"Jimmy, I have a hundred dollars. You can have it and I will meet you one
night next week and you can do anything you wish to me. I will be your slave
for a night."
"I can do anything I want to you right now."
He reaches over and cups my left breast in his hand.
"Uuuhhhhh ................. No, Jimmy, don't."
He very lightly moves my tender mound in circles. He tweaks my nipple and
then watches it as it quickly hardens. He is very gentle and moves very
slowly. He leans over and sucks my nipple into his mouth.
"Oooohhhhh .......... Please don't ........."
His hand roams down to my widely spread crotch. He very delicately explores
my outer lips with his fingers. I feel myself getting wet. No! I don't want
to get wet. It will just encourage him. He will think I am getting turned
on.
"Please untie ............. me .................. OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"
His finger slides between my lips and into my drenched cunt. Jimmy fingers
me for several minutes.
"Penny, You're so wet! You are REALLY turned on. Steve was right, you really
are a hot woman."
Damn that Steve! He has told the whole world that I am "putting out". That
son-of-a-bitch probably gave a blow by blow description of his night with me.
"No, Jimmy ................. It's not true ................. I'm not hot ....
please, please ............ untie me ............... and let me up........"
"No, you're so hot, your pussy is on fire. I've got to fuck you NOW."
Jimmy stands up and takes off his pants, kneels between my legs, and places
the head of his dick at my opening. I am defenseless.
"No, Jimmy ............. Please don't .............. do this............ to me
...............NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooooooooooooooooo!"
He enters me and pumps with long slow strokes. Oh, God, it feels good. His
penis is smaller than the others I've had recently and feels so good sliding
slowly in and out. My pelvis soon unconsciously starts to hunch with him.
His hand reaches to my breast and begins to massage it once more.
"Oh, you have nice tits, Penny."
Man, I've heard that before, but Jimmy is expert at handling breasts. And the
way he pumps his penis in and out of me with such long slow strokes feels
incredible. I feel an orgasm approaching.
"Ohhhhh ............. Jimmy ..................... keep fucking ............
me, just ................ like you .................are ................. it
feels .................. so good! .............. I'm gonna ...............
cum....... oooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh .............. yyyyeeeeeeeesssssssss .......
I'm CUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!"
I feel Jimmy's cock spurting its load inside me. Sweat drops off his head
onto my face. When he finishes, he lowers his head and sucks my nipple just a
few more minutes then gets up, gets dressed and leaves the room.
"Jimmy, don't leave me like this. Please, please untie me."
"Hi, Penny."
It's Don, another of Bobby's high school buddies.
"Don, Please untie me. I will do anything you want."
"I don't think I want to untie you just yet, Penny. Damn, your body's sexy.
I always thought you were the sexiest mom around."
Now its Don's turn to visually examine every inch of my naked defenseless
body. He sits beside me on the bed and his hand immediately reaches for my
crotch.
"I love a hot pussy, and you have one of the hottest. I always knew you were
a hot mom."
I know it is useless to fight these boys. "Well come on and fuck me, big boy.
Show Mama what you've got."
Don waists no time in getting his clothes off. His cock is already hard. I
know they have been sitting in the other room drinking beer and talking about
fucking me.
Don lowers himself on me and his large dick slides easily inside my soaking
pussy. He pounds me much harder than Jimmy did. I start hunching back. Don
sure has a lot of self control for a young man. He fucks me for about thirty
minutes and shows no sigh of cumming.
One of the other boys gets impatient and pokes his head in the door to see
what is happening.
"Come ....... on .......... in ........... yes ............ fuck me ........
oh yessssss ............. I'M CUMMMMMMMMIINGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!!"
I don't recognize the other boy, but he accepts my invitation, strips and
straddles my face. His penis is flaccid, but he lowers it into my waiting
mouth. His entire soft dick fits easily inside my mouth and I begin to suck
it, still enjoying Don pounding his hard rod into my pussy. The strange boy's
dick begins to grow inside my mouth. I hear others coming into the room.
Someone unties my right wrist and places my hand on his cock. My left hand is
untied and placed around another hard dick. I stroke them both. The other
boy's dick begins to grow down my throat. A hand strokes my left breast and I
feel another hand on my right one. Someone licks my clit. By the softness of
the face, I know I must be a female. She licks my clit for a few seconds then
moves to Don's shaft still pumping in and out of my pussy. Then she returns
to my clit, then back to Don's dick, then again on my clit.
I hear voices talking.
"Hurry up, Don, I want to fuck her."
"No, I'm next."
"I just want to fuck her mouth!"
"Look at her fuck!"
"Man, she has great tits."
"Look at that spread out pussy!"
I explode into a monstrous orgasm. I have never felt so many sensations in my
life! Don rams my pussy, while some young lady licks my clit. Two people are
fondling my breasts while I jack off two young studs and suck another. My
orgasm triggers one in the young man I am sucking and he explodes a ton of cum
into my mouth. Don, unable to control himself any longer, gushes his cum into
my pussy. The people playing with my breasts pinch my nipples. The boys
whose dicks I am so violently stroking, begin to release their load and I
point them to my breast and let them shoot their hot stuff on them. I feel
like I will never stop cumming!
The boy straddling my face rolls over on the bed and is replaced by someone
else. My eyes are closed in orgasm, so I open my mouth to accept the next big
dick. I feel fur on my lips, but no dick. I am still cumming. I open my
eyes to see a naked young pussy hovering over mouth.
"Nooooooo ............. Mphmphmmmmphmmmmmmmm ........."
She lowers her pussy onto my mouth, stifling my words. I try to turn my head
to the side, but her knees are too close to my head and I can't move it. I
feel another dick slide into my drenched pussy. The girl slides her musky
smelling pussy all over my face. She lowers her skirt over my head and since
no one can see, I begin to lick her sweet pussy. When she raises her skirt, I
stop licking and start trying to free my head again. I don't want anyone to
see me licking a pussy. She lowers her skirt back over my head and I resume
eating her. I really like eating pussy. I used to think it would be very
repulsive, but I found out very different. Eating pussy is much more
enjoyable than sucking dicks.
"Oooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh ................ I'M CUUUUMMMMMMMIIINNNNGGGG!!!!"
The girl cums while my tongue slides up and down her slit. It causes me to
have the strongest orgasm I have ever had. Having a large dick pump my pussy
while a sweet tasting pussy is on my face and having both tits played with is
just too much for me. I pass out from the excitement.
I wake up some time later. The bed is soaking wet from sweat and cum.
Everyone has left. Bobby is naked lying next to me. He reaches over and cups
my very sore breast in his hand.
"Hi, Mom, how do you feel?"
"Very sore. That was unbelievable."
"Yea, I know. I really go off watching you fuck and suck all those people."
"Oh, Bobby, please hold me in your arms."
Bobby rolls over on top of me and slides his hard penis into my sore vagina.
Very slowly, he pumps in and out. I hope this new relationship with my son
continues. At this moment, I feel closer to him than I ever have.
--

194
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/youthsd1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,194 @@
Copyright <20> 1997 KnightRdr. ALL Rights Reserved.
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
through mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.
Greetings everyone. This is my first attempt at writing an erotic story. This story is just a work of fiction, so please don't take it literal. I would NEVER even think of having sex with a girl under the age of 16. With that said, I am at a block right now, and can't think of a way to continue chapter 3 (there are only three paragraphs written as of right now). Any comments, suggestions, or whatever would be quite welcome. Write to me in care of Mr. Double.
Happy Reading,
KnightRdr
Youthful Seduction
Prologue
Before I begin my tale of sexual exploration, I would like to introduce myself. My name is Jeffrey. At the time of this writing, I am a 28 year old man who is in a relationship with an 19 year old girl named Samantha. You may say this is not too unusual, but we have been lovers for 10 years. Yes, I was 18 and she was 9 years old. Let me say now that I did not rape her in any way, nor have I ever harmed her. I didn't even seduce her. In fact, I was the one seduced. This story is to chronicle our relationship and how it all started. It takes place in the summer of '87, just after I graduated from high school in a small Northern California town.
Chapter one - The first day of summer
I was lying in bed the morning after my high school graduation, mulling over in my head all the possibilities for the summer. "The parents are going away for the whole summer, so I've got the place to myself. What am I going to do? I could spend the summer at the beach checking out the babes. Maybe I could even get laid. I may not be a jock, but I'm in fairly decent shape. I got contact lenses as an 18th birthday gift, so I don't look like a geek any more." Just then my phone rang.
"Hello?" I said into the phone.
"Jeff? Hi, this is Mr. Johnson next door. You know, Samantha's dad?" the voice on the other end said.
"Oh, hi Mr. Johnson! Is everything ok? Is Sam alright?" I was concerned. Sam was a very cute 9-year-old girl next door. I babysat for her on numerous occasions, and have always enjoyed it. She is pleasant to be around, and she isn't stuck on herself like a lot of girls I know. Why was her dad calling me this early in the morning though? I began to worry.
"Yes. Sam is fine. Don't worry." He laughed a little. "What I'm calling so early about is this. I have just been offered the chance to take a business trip and vacation combined for the whole summer. My wife is going with me, however I can't take Sam. I could send Sam to her Aunt's house over in Utah, but she doesn't want to go. I know this is your summer after graduation, so I am a little hesitant to ask you this, but Sam insisted I call you. Would you be willing to take care of Sam for the summer for me? We would pay you very well, and it would be a very big favor to us. Also, " he said chuckling softly "I think she has a crush on you."
I was a little taken aback. The last thing I had in mind was baby-sitting for the summer, but I could use the money, and I did like Sam. I quickly thought it over.
"Sure Mr. Johnson. I'll do it. In fact, I was just lying here thinking about what to do for the summer. My parents are away for the whole summer over in Florida with family, so it will be nice to have some company."
"Great! We have to leave right away, so if you don't mind, I'll send Sam over with a packet of stuff for you. It will have the house keys, a list of phone numbers of our family members in case of an emergency, my cell phone and pager numbers, and an ATM card with the PIN for a private checking and savings account. The savings account is for you as your payment for watching Sam. Is $5000 enough? If not, I can put more in there for you." He said.
I was shocked. Five thousand dollars! Wow! That's a lot of money to baby-sit for the summer. I could buy a lot with that much money. "No sir, that's fine."
"Ok, but I may throw in a little extra from time to time for you. The checking account is for you and Sam. Use it for food, entertainment, and emergencies. The bills have already been taken care of so you don't have to worry about that. Just enjoy the summer with her. I really appreciate this. You're welcome to stay at our house, or Sam can stay there with you if you want. Work that out between you two. Again, thanks. Sam will be there in 15 minutes."
"It's my pleasure, Mr. Johnson. I like Sam, so I have no problem doing this for you. I am still in bed, so I'm going to go jump in the shower. Just tell her to walk in. I'll unlock the front door for her so she can get in."
"Ok Jeff. Will do. Thanks again!" He hung up the phone.
"Wow. $5000!" I thought to myself. I jumped up out of bed, unlocked the door, and got in the shower. While I was waking up the rest of the way with the steaming hot water, I felt a sudden cold breeze as Sam opened the bathroom door.
"Hi Jeff! I'm here! The packet is on the kitchen counter. What are we going to do today?" She said, excitedly.
"Hi Sam. Well, first of all, you're going to let me finish taking my shower. Then I need to make some breakfast. After that, I don't know yet. We'll figure that out while I'm eating."
"Oh, ok!'
She bounded out the room, closing the door fast, making another gust of wind. I finished my shower, went back to my room to get dressed, and went out into the kitchen. I was surprised to see that Sam had made breakfast for the both of us. There was bacon, eggs, toast, juice, and milk on the table.
"I hope you don't mind, but I didn't have the chance to eat yet either, so I made breakfast for both of us." She looked at me looking for acceptance.
"Thank you Sam." I smiled. "It all looks so good. Let's eat."
Before I could sit down though, she ran up to me and gave me a big hug. When I reached down to hug her back, she gave me a kiss on the lips. Not too long, but, not a quick one, either. I was a little surprised by it, but I didn't let it get to me. Her dad did say she had a crush on me. I just shrugged it off.
"This is going to be the greatest summer ever!" she said as she hugged me tight. I had no idea at the time how right she was.
We sat down, ate breakfast, and outlined the summer activities. We never made any set plans, other than to go swimming every day. She had an in-ground pool in her back yard. As for the rest of the summer, we'd just take it as it came. We decided that she would spend the nights at my house so it would be like a vacation for her too. We would spend the days between both houses as the day went on. So, we went to her house, got some clothes for her, and moved her in to my house. She wanted to sleep with me, since I had such a big bed - it was a king size bed - and didn't want to sleep alone in a strange house. I thought about it carefully. I told her I could get into a lot of trouble if anyone found out, so I didn't think it would be a good idea. She promised not to tell anyone. She really wanted to sleep in my bed with me. I figured that I probably wasn't going to get laid anyway that summer, so I agreed to let her sleep with me. She jumped up and down excitedly. I began to wonder if this was such a good idea.
Chapter Two - The first night
Later that evening, we rented a few videos and settled down on the couch to watch them together. Sam had already changed into her nightshirt, and I was in a T-shirt and loose fitting shorts. As we watched the first tape - some horror movie that was popular at the time - she started to move closer. Eventually, she was snuggled up to me with my arm around her. At first, I didn't think anything unusual about it, but I noticed her hand was high on my thigh, just under the hem of my shorts. Her hand was so soft, so warm there. My heart started to pound as I realized I was getting an erection! I was hoping she wouldn't notice it. I started to feel like a pervert. Here I was an 18-year-old guy, getting a hard-on for a nine-year-old girl! I made a mental note to slip off into the bathroom later and jerk off while she is asleep. She looked up at me and asked "Jeff, Do you have a girlfriend?"
"No, I don't. Why do you ask?"
"Oh, no reason. Just wondering I guess. Have you ever kissed a girl?"
"Other than my mom or family, no, I haven't"
"Would you like to kiss me?"
"Do you want me to kiss you?" I asked, not knowing exactly what was going through her head at the moment.
"Yes. I do. I want you to kiss me Jeff."
I bent my head down to kiss her. She had already lifted her head to meet mine. Our lips touched for a few moments. I tried to end the kiss, but she wrapped her arms around my neck, holding me to her. I didn't fight it, but in the back of my mind I knew this wasn't right. Our kiss became warmer as we went on. She opened her mouth a little, and I felt her tongue touch my lips. I opened my mouth and she quickly pushed her tongue into it. She was frenching me! A nine-year-old girl was French kissing me! I lost control. My cock started jerking and I came in my shorts. She broke off the kiss.
"Are you ok? Did I do something wrong?" she asked. She looked worried.
"No sweetheart. I'm ok. You didn't do anything wrong." I replied, hoping I wouldn't have to explain what happened.
"You had an orgasm, didn't you?" She said excitedly.
"How do you know about that?"
"I read a book about it. I also play with my pussy at night, so I get them too."
I was a little shocked. I didn't expect her to know about orgasms, and I CERTAINLY didn't expect her to play with herself! I just shook my head and smiled. I knew then that I was going to have an interesting summer, and maybe get laid after all!
"Sam, I think it's time we went to bed." I said.
She jumped up off the couch excitedly and practically dragged me to the bedroom. I left a nightlight on in the room, hoping I could catch a glimpse of her body naked. As it turned out, I didn't need to hope. She pulled off her nightshirt and panties.
"Aren't you going to get naked, too?" She asked, looking disappointed.
I looked at her naked body for a moment. She was about 5 feet tall, compared to my 5'11". She had red hair, green eyes, and pale skin with a light covering of freckles. She had no pubic hair, and for breasts, she had a slight swelling, with perky nipples that were poking straight out. Her ass and legs were perfect too. Overall, I had to rate her as a perfect "10" even though she was only nine years old.
"Of course I am," I said as I stripped off my shirt and shorts. "I was just stunned at your beauty." I smiled.
She beamed at me. "You really think I'm beautiful? I was afraid you wouldn't like me cause I'm so little and I don't have any boobs yet."
"You are perfect Sam. Just perfect." I said as I picked her up in my arms and laid her in the bed. Then I lied down in the bed next to her. I stroked her leg and side with my hand as she looked at me and smiled. I knew what I had to do. I kissed her warmly on the lips. I let my hand slide down to her pussy lips. I gently ran my finger up and down her slit. She was already wet. I slipped my finger inside her pussy. She was very tight. I slipped it in farther, looking for her hymen, but I never found it. I sunk my finger in all the way to the hilt, and I never felt it. She must have lost it riding her bicycle or something.
"Ohhhhhhh" she moaned.
I then kissed her neck and her little breasts, sucking on her nipples. I kissed down her tight little tummy. Then I reached her pussy. I slid my tongue over her clit. As soon as I did that, she started cumming.
"Ohhhhhhh gooooooooooooooddddddddddd!!!!!! I'm cummmmmmming!!!" She screamed as she thrashed about with my finger buried in her tight little pussy. After she settled down, I pulled my finger out of her. She looked at me with disappointment now that her pussy was empty.
"Can you put your thing in me? I want to feel it. I want us to 'do it'" she asked.
"Are you sure? It might hurt you. My dick is a lot bigger than my finger."
"I don't care. I want it!"
I just shrugged and said, "Ok sugar. If you're sure."
She spread her legs open wide for me as I climbed over her body. My cock was rock hard now, and it was dripping with pre-cum. I spread it over the head to get it slick. I also squeezed the head to make it smaller so it would go in her easier. I guided my cock at her opening, gently pushing it in. Even as wet as she was, she was still very tight. I barely got the head in when I heard her grunt.
"Ooofff!" She said
"Are you alright? Do you want me to take it out?"
"NO! Don't take it out!" she shouted. "I'm alright. It's just bigger than I expected that's all. Please, fuck me. I want you. I love you."
I pushed my cock in farther. Slowly, I kept pushing it in until I was in all the way. Finally, my balls were resting against her ass. She raised her legs and wrapped them around me, digging her heels into my butt, pushing me as deep into as I could go.
"Oh god, my pussy feels so stuffed. Let me get used to it for a minute." I held still for a minute so she could get used to my cock deep inside her. I did flex my cock inside her a little though, making her squeal in delight.
"Umm...That feels good. Now, fuck me!"
I slowly started pulling my cock out of her pussy, making sure only to go halfway out. I didn't want to slip out. I pushed it back in. She started moaning again. I started moving a little faster in her, loving the feeling of how tight her pussy was. Soon, I was sawing my cock in and out of her. My balls were slapping against her ass. She was so tight, I could tell I was going to cum soon again, even though I had just cum a short time ago. She started thrashing under me. Her hips moved up to meet each of my strokes. Just as I felt the cum welling up in my balls, she started wailing and howling.
"I'm cumming! Oh god I'm cumming!" she yelled.
As she came, her pussy contractions set me off. I flooded her insides with jism. I kept fucking her as we both came. Our combined juices spilled out of her, making a foamy mess. Finally, we stopped fucking. I didn't pull out of her as I kissed her. She responded to the kiss by sucking my tongue into her mouth. My cock didn't get soft, so I wrapped my arms around her, and managed to roll over, pulling her on top of me while staying inside her.
She sat up on me, pushing my cock into her deeper than it ever went before. She started rocking her hips, making my cock drive in and out of her. I put my hands on her tiny hips. As she fucked me, I could see pure lust in her eyes, and they were glazed over as she came again and again. I gave one final hard thrust upward, driving my cock deep into her as I came again. She collapsed on top of me, keeping my cock buried in her. It was still hard as a rock, but I was too tied to fuck her any more. I put my arms around her and held her close to me. She kissed me deeply and smiled.
As she lay there on top of me, I looked in her eyes again, this time seeing something different than lust. I saw love. Pure love. She loved me. She was in love with me. As much as I knew it was wrong, I loved her too. I was in love with a nine-year-old girl. She sighed and said "Jeff, I love you. I've loved you ever since you first babysat me when I was 5 years old. Ever since I saw mommy and daddy making love I knew I would make love to you someday. That's why when they had to go on that business trip I wanted to have you watch me. I wanted you. I hope you aren't mad at me."
"Oh sweetheart. I love you too. I couldn't be mad at you for this. I'm glad you wanted me to watch you." I replied. I held her tightly to me and kissed her again.
She laid her head on my chest, and fell asleep quickly. Poor thing, she was worn out from our lovemaking. Actually, so was I. I held on to her and fell asleep too, my cock still buried in her pussy. That's the way we stayed all night.
Chapter Three - The morning after
When I woke up the next morning, I saw the most beautiful sight. Samantha was still sleeping, and she looked so angelic. It was hard to believe this nine-year-old angel had fucked me like an animal the previous night. I stared at her for a long time, studying her body closely. I looked her over completely - every curve and every swell. She was so pretty. I watched her sleep for at least an hour. Finally, at around ten a.m., she stirred, waking up. I smiled at her. "Good morning sweetheart." I said to her.
"Good morning." She gave out a moan as she stretched. God, her body was beautiful as she did. I could feel my cock start to stiffen as I looked at her. "Oh goody! For me?" she asked excitedly.
She grabbed at my hardening cock and quickly got on top of me. She guided my cock into her already wet pussy and shoved herself down on it in one stroke. I just let her fuck me through three climaxes of her own before I had my own, flooding her cunt with my cream.
Well, that's it for now. If you have any suggestions as where this story can go from here, I'd love to hear them.
KnightRdr
--
Double for Nothing!! Tricks for Free!!!
http://pw1.netcom.com/~mrdouble/main/stories.html
Be There.....

113
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/youthsd2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,113 @@
Summary of the story so far:
Eighteen year old Jeff has been asked by nine year old Samantha's parents to babysit for her while they are gone for the summer for a business trip. The first night, Sam gets Jeff to make love to her, and she confesses her longtime crush on him.
Chapter Three - The morning after
When I woke up the next morning, I saw the most beautiful sight. Samantha was still sleeping, and she looked so angelic. It was hard to believe this nine-year-old angel had fucked me like an animal the previous night. I stared at her for a long time, studying her body closely. I looked her over completely - every curve and every swell. She was so pretty. I watched her sleep for at least an hour. Finally, at around ten a.m., she stirred, waking up. I smiled at her. "Good morning sweetheart." I said to her.
"Good morning." She gave out a moan as she stretched. God, her body was beautiful as she did. I could feel my cock start to stiffen as I looked at her. "Oh goody! For me?" she asked excitedly.
She grabbed at my hardening cock and quickly got on top of me. She guided my cock into her already wet pussy and shoved herself down on it in one stroke. I just let her fuck me through three climaxes of her own before I had my own, flooding her cunt with my cream. She collapsed on my chest and layed on me for several minutes before I told her we really should get up and get on with the day. Reluctantly, she agreed.
After a quick morning shower together, we got dressed and decided to go out for breakfast instead of cooking. Since by this time it was closer to noon, we went out to a local burger joint for lunch. We had the usual fast food fare: burgers, fries, and cokes. While we were eating, we started talking about the day's events.
"So, what do YOU want to do today?" I asked her. "Besides make love all day" I whispered to her. She giggled and made a pouting face. "Not today anyway hon. Another day, ok?"
"Oh, alright. As long as you promise we'll spend a whole day in bed some day this week and make love all day long." She said.
"I promise. Scout's honor." I replied. "Seriously though, what do you want to go do today?"
"I wanna go to Disneyland! I've never been there cause mom and dad have always been too busy to take me." She said quickly.
"Hmmm, Disneyland eh? That's a heck of a drive from here. At least 8 hours or more." I did a little figuring in my head, and thought it over carefully. "How about this. If we're gonna down to L.A. to go to Disneyland, we may as well stay for a few days and do a bunch of stuff. I'll make a few phone calls and make reservations at the Disneyland Hotel, and we can leave on Wednesday morning. Then we'll stay down there for a whole week, ok?"
Her eyes lit up with this news. "Yayyyy!!!!!" She clapped her hands together excitedly. "Jeff, you're the best babysitter ever!"
"Awwwww. Thanks hon. Well, after we finish up here, lets go home, and I'll make those phone calls. Then, we can go for a swim, ok?"
"Ok. Deal."
So, we finished eating our burgers and went over to her house to go swimming. Since there was no one around to bother us, and she had a tall fence that no one could peek through, we went skinny dipping. Seeing her sexy little body in that water had me hard as a rock quickly. She noticed this immediately, and so she swam up to me and grabbed my cock.
"This must be cold in the water. Let me warm it up for you." She said. With that, she pressed her body up against me and pushed my cock up into her pussy. "There, nice and warm, isn't it?"
"Oh yes, very warm." I smiled. She then proceded to fuck me in the pool. I was a little nervous, hoping that no one would peek through the fence or come to the back yard and catch us fucking. But, that tight little pussy around my cock made it difficult for me to worry about anything else but cumming deep in her. She slid up and down on my cock, the water making her lighter than normal, so she easily bounced around. After a few minutes of this, we came quickly together, since we were so horny.
"That was good." She said breathlessly after coming down from her climax. "I needed that." She smiled up at me, then kissed me deeply, her tongue and mine dueling to see who's tongue would go in who's mouth. She won. After we broke off the kiss, I looked deep into her eyes and said "I love you Sam."
"I love you too Jeff." She replied. I hugged her tight for a long time.
Finally, we were starting to get a little cold, so we got out of the pool, dried off, got dressed, and wandered back over to my house. Once there, we watched a little TV, ate dinner, cuddled on the couch, and then went to bed where we made love for a while before falling fast asleep in each other's arms. We had a busy day ahead of us.
Chapter 4 - The shopping trip
We woke up to the alarm's persistant clamor. 8:00am. Ugh. I was half tempted to hit the snooze, but we had a lot to do today, so I knew I had to get us up. Of course, my cock was up long before I was, but we really didn't have time to make love. I woke Sam up.
"Sam honey, time to get up sweetheart." I shook her lightly. She opened her eyes and gave a little whimper of annoyance from being woke up from her blissful slumber. "We gotta get moving. We have a lot to do today."
"Make love to me first." She wrapped her arms around my neck and smiled at me. She kissed me deeply, thrusting her tounge in my mouth. How could I say no? I climbed on top of her, and slid my cock into her pussy. She was already wet and horny, but then again, it seemed like she was horny all the time (not that I'm complaining mind you). We fucked hard for about 15 minutes. It seemed like she had one constant orgasm the whole time. Finally, with a howl and one last thrust, I came, collapsing on her. She wrapped her arms around me tight, and kept her legs locked around my ass, not wanting to let me go. Finally, we got up, took showers (alone, because we couldn't get anything done otherwise), had breakfast, and we were off to the mall.
We stopped at the bank, where I withdrew about $1500, of which a grand of it became traveller's checks. Better safe than sorry. The $500 that was left over was for us to go shopping with, which we spent at the mall.
"Jeff?"
"Yes sweetheart?"
"I want to buy some new clothes for the trip, but I don't want to you see what I buy. I want to surprise you. Can I go to a couple of stores alone?"
"Well, I shouldn't leave you by yourself, but I promise not to peek while you shop, ok?"
"Ok."
She dragged me to The Gap, The Closet, DEBS, and a myriad of other places. I didn't know there were so many clothing stores just for girls. After we spent about $250 on clothes for her, she wanted to stop at one more store. Fredrick's of Hollywood. She insisted that I let her go in by herself there. Reluctantly, I gave in, so I just sat outside the store and waited. I did get a good look at the salegirl inside. She was a very well stacked redhead, with very large breasts and a great figure. Before Sam and I fell in love, the redhead would have raised a hard-on in me in a heartbeat, but instead, I felt nothing. I admired her beauty, but I didn't get excited.
I sat there for a while, trying not to peek at Sam's shopping, but instead thought about why the salesgirl didn't get a rise out of me. Could it be that I was a pedophile and didn't know it up until now? Or was it just that I loved Sam so much, that I didn't care about looking at other women? I knew that was madly in love with Sam. I thought about that too. Was it wrong for me to be in love with such a young girl? This wasn't your average "I love you like a little kid" kind of love, this was full on, head over heels, I want to be with you forever kind of love. I started to think about the last couple of days with Sam. We were making love several times a day. She was a very lovely young girl, I had to admit, and she was a terrific lover. Just thinking about her was giving me a tremendous erection. I had to think about something else so I could get rid of it, or I wasn't going to be standing for a while. Finally, it went away, just as Sam came out of Fredrick's with a small bag.
"So, what did you buy?" I asked.
"Uh uh uh! You have to wait until we get to Disneyland to see what I bought. Believe me, you won't be disappointed."
"Hon, you could never disappoint me." I smiled. She wrapped her arms around me tight and kissed me deeply, making my cock start to stir again. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the salesgirl staring at us in shock. I broke off the kiss and said, "Come on, let's get out of here before we get in trouble. The salesgirl is watching us."
"So let her watch, I don't care. You're my boyfriend, not hers."
"Yes, but if she were to call the cops, then I'll be in jail, and we won't be able to be together anymore."
"Ok, I understand. I don't want to lose you. I guess we'll have to be a little more careful in public, huh?"
I smiled at her. She was pretty smart for her age. "Yep. That's right. We can still kiss, but not like we are lovers. We'll have to kiss like brother and sister or something like that. That way we don't raise any suspicions. Ok?"
"Ok." She was a little hurt by that, I could tell, but she forced a smile.
"That's my girl" I smiled. "Now, let's get something to eat and then go home. I'm horny as hell and want to make love."
"No."
"No?" I was taken aback. The last thing I expected to hear was "no".
"No. I want you to take me home right now and FUCK me! FUCK me hard! Then we can eat."
I laughed. "Ok, you win, we'll fuck instead of making love. Then we'll order a pizza. How's that?"
"I thought you'd see it my way" she giggled.
So, we went home, and no sooner did I have the door shut than she was stripped naked, and was taking my clothes off me. She got down on the floor on her knees, waved her ass at me and said, "come on big boy, give me that cock. FUCK ME!" I didn't need any more encouragement. I got on the floor behind her, and rammed my cock home. She let out a yell "oh yeah! Fuck me, fuck meeee." I fucked her hard and fast till I came with a final thrust. That triggered her own climax. She screamed as she came. We stayed joined like that for several minutes, coming down from our highs from orgasm. Finally, we separated ourselves and got our clothes on.
"Let's go to my house and go swimming and order a pizza for dinner. Ok?" she said. It sounded good to me.
"Sure, let's go." We went over, swam for a couple of hours, had pizza, and then went back to my house. Where we did the usual watching TV and stuff.
The next day was nothing special. We just kind of made last minute preparations for our trip and lazed around the house. She decided that we should spend the entire day in the nude so we could make love whenever we wanted to without hassle. I figured "what the hell. Why not?", we were alone and we wouldn't be bothered. I did call her parents on their cell phone to let them know where we were going so they wouldn't get worried if they tried to call and we didn't answer the phone for a week. They had no problem with it. In fact, they thought it was a great idea. Mr. Johnson even put $1500 into the account to cover the cost of our trip! I told him that he didn't have to do that, but he insisted. Sam talked to him on the phone and told him that she was having a great time. It was hard for her to keep from giggling since we were talking to her dad while we were both naked and I was fingering her pussy the whole time. As soon as she said goodbye and hung up the phone, she jumped me and fucked me for a couple of hours.
End of chapter 4. Coming soon, Chapter 5 through ???? Jeff and Sam take a trip to the Happiest Place on Earth.
I hope you're enjoying the story so far. Keep those suggestions coming. I will consider all suggestions. I may not use them all, but I will keep them under advisement for this story, or maybe even future stories.
KnightRdr

323
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yungmug1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,323 @@
Copyright (c) 1997 The Story Teller. ALL Rights Reserved.
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
through mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.
The Young Muggers
by The Story Teller
Peter is my young nephew of just 13 years of age and I am his favourite Uncle,
which was no surprise as I am his only Uncle. Since he was five-year-old, I had
looked after him every Saturday while my Sister and brother-in-law went away
buying for their shop. They would drop him off early in the morning and pick him
up early on Sunday as they often didn't return until late on Saturday night. So
Peter would sleep over at my house for the night.
Peter is one of those boys that you just can't stop looking at and admiring.
When I take him out to the beach or whatever, you can't but help notice the
sideways looks he gets from everybody. He has beautiful blonde hair and a
wonderful body tan. Whenever the sun is out he would be stripped to his trunks
and soaking up the sun's rays. That's assuming we were out in public but if we
were out in the back garden, he would strip off everything. We never told his
parents about it because they had rather strange ideas about nudity and so it
was our little secret. I often wondered if they were been curious how Peter's
body was always well tanned all over with no bikini line whatsoever.
Sometimes, when it was really hot, I would strip off as well. I often would
study him when he was naked and wonder at his young beauty. Since he was ten,
his body has developed into a young manliness with well-developed chest and a
good tuft of pubic hair around his penis. He is wonderfully slim and has a
lovely rounded pair of bum cheeks. It wouldn't be long before I would feel my
own cock stirring after watching him and I would have to make some excuse for
going back into the house and relieving myself. I'm sure he guessed what I was
doing but we never talked about it. In fact, until quite recently and because he
was my nephew, we never discussed anything sexual and apart from a little body
contact during play we never made any form of sexual contact.
Last Saturday, for the very first time, Peter approached the subject of sex. It
was a gorgeous day and we were sat out in the garden and both stark naked.
Unusually to normal, Peter seemed to be always sitting or standing more openly
in front of me. It was as if he was trying to get me aroused. I was lying on my
back on the sun lounger when he pulled up his chair close alongside me so that
it was facing towards me. He sat on the chair with his legs spread wide apart
and his arms resting on the arms of the chair. It was obvious that he wanted me
to see as much as his nakedness as possible. I tried not to look but my eyes
were drawn to him like a magnet. "Do you like me?" he said.
"Of course I do," I replied.
"No I mean do you really like me?" he said as he placed one of his hands
tantalisingly close to his penis.
"I think you're a fine young man," I said embarrassingly.
This was a boy I had always wanted but knew I couldn't have but here he was
trying to lure me. "But wouldn't you like to have me," he said in a very
tempting manner, "Wouldn't you like to touch me?"
I immediately felt my cock responding to his words and it began to rise. Peter
noticed and stared at it. "I'd be lying to say anything else and I would love to
physically enjoy your company but it's just not possible Peter. I am your Uncle
and you are my nephew and it's not possible for us to get involved," I replied.
"So you would like to but you can't," said Peter and continued, "I suppose your
going to go and have a wank know?"
I felt quite uncomfortable at this last remark as he'd had obviously known for
quite a while what I was doing. Unfortunately, he was right and I jumped up and
went indoors and relieved myself.
The next day, my sister picked up Peter as usual and I was once again alone. For
once I was glad to see Peter go and I could now get some time to myself to come
to terms with what had been said. I couldn't get him out of my head. Later that
afternoon I went for my usual walk. Something I did most Sunday afternoons. I
enjoyed the solitude and I found it very relaxing. This Sunday, I had more than
usual to think about!
As I walked over the dale and down past the stream, close to the woodlands, I
noticed that I wasn't alone. Although I couldn't see anybody, I could hear
people moving about and I began to walk a bit more briskly. Just when I thought
I was out of danger someone jumped out in front of me brandishing a knife. He
was wearing a mask but I would guess he was about 15 or 16 years old and quite
well built. I froze for a moment and then turned around and tried to make a run
for it. I soon realised that he wasn't alone and that there was another 4
younger kids behind me, all brandishing knives and wearing masks. I knew it was
pointless trying to escape and once again froze.
The oldest boy shouted, "Hand over your money or we'll kill you!" One never
thinks one would get caught and at first I thought perhaps this was a wind up
but after looking around I realised that they were serious. I put my hands in my
pockets and handed over the little change I had in my pocket. "Is that all you
have?" demanded the oldest boy.
"Sorry but yes that's all I have on me," I replied.
"Well give us your watch," he demanded.
I took my watch off and handed it to him. With that I could hear a couple of
other kids approaching with another youngster. One of the kids had the youngster
in an armhold and he shouted, "I got another one here!"
As they approached us, the older boy shouted back, "Did he have any money?"
"None at all," they replied. As they finally joined us the boy pushed the
youngster towards me and it was then I realised that the youngster was my nephew
Peter.
"What we going to do now," said one of the younger kids.
"I don't know," said the oldest one, "any ideas?"
A dark skinned lad spoke up, "Well I reckon that the kid is about my size and I
could do with a nice new jacket like he's wearing. In fact all his clothes look
better than mine!"
The older boy thought for a while and then said to Peter, "Hey kid, what's your
name?"
"Peter"
"Well, Peter, you heard what my friend said. He'd like to have your clothes, so
I guess you better start stripping off and giving them to him!" said the older
boy.
The weather had turned and a cold wind had blown up. "But it's freezing," said
Peter.
"Just do as your told," the oldest boy replied, "If you value your life, that
is." I looked at Peter and beckoned him to do has he was told. As Peter took off
his jacket and handed it over to the dark haired boy, the older boy said, "Hang
on a minute." He turned to me and said "What's your name?"
"Dave," I replied.
"Okay Dave. I think you should undress Peter." I couldn't believe what was being
asked of me. At long last I could get to undress my nephew. I lifted his arms
and pulled of his jumper off over his head. I then I unbuttoned his shirt and
let it drop to the floor. For a moment I forget the situation we were in and I
run my hand over his shoulders and down over his chest. "Wow! We got a right one
here," said the oldest boy. " I think Dave's enjoying this! Come on Dave get
stuck in. I want you to undress Peter as if you really want him!" The boys all
sat around us ready for the show. Here we were in the middle of nowhere and I
was being forced to do something I have dreamt about for years. I began to kiss
Peter's chest. I slowly sucked on his nipples that were now standing proud. I
moved down to his stomach and curled my tongue into his deep belly button,
something I'd always wanted to do as it looked so appealing. I run my fingers
around the rim of his trousers and with a sharp tug released his trousers from
around his waist and let them slip to the ground. "Keep going and take his
underpants off!" I hadn't intended to stop and I slipped my hand down the back
off his underpants and fondled his beautiful round cheeks. I placed my face
close to his groin and could see his organ standing erect in his pants and a
small patch of pre-cum staining the front of them. I slowly tugged at his pants
until his organ popped out from under them. Here I was only inches from his
wonderfully formed circumcised cock. "Suck it you Nancy!" Oh yes please, I
thought to myself. I slipped my lips over the end of his penis and let it slip
deep inside my mouth. I was surprised how long his penis was and before I knew
it was banging against the back of my throat. The taste of his pre-cum was like
nectar and I couldn't wait to take his full load.
It wasn't long before Peter's body began to spasm and I knew I was soon to taste
his nectar. The times I had dreamt of tasting it and now at long last I was
about to. Once again Peter's body spasmed and jerked and I felt his first spurt
of cum hit my throat and then the second and the third. I found it difficult to
swallow quickly enough as wave after wave of his nectar left the end of his
cock. For a boy of just 13 he certainly had a lot to give and his cum was thick
and creamy. Peter had given everything and he collapsed to his knees in complete
exhaustion.
"Very good!" said the oldest boy. "You obviously enjoyed that too much." He
began to converse with the other boys and I could hear them snigger at what he
was saying. "Okay," he said turning back to me, "as you enjoy it so much then
you're going to do all of us! Just like you done Peter, starting with me!"
The boys circled around me, making it obvious that although the oldest boy had
given his knife to one of the other boys, there was no escaping. The oldest boy
stood in front of me and said, "Come on then start stripping me and do it like
you did it to Peter." I did what I was told and slowly removed his clothes and
started to work on his cock. This boy was obviously a lot older as I had first
imagined and his body was that of young man with a fair amount of hair covering
is older but still young body. His cock was surrounded by masses of pubic hair
and it was thick and black. I would judge that his rod was some 7 or 8 inches in
length as I found that when I took into my mouth, I couldn't reach the base of
his shaft without gagging myself. I could see that this boy was more experienced
than Peter was and he was moving his body in unison with my sucking motions. It
wasn't long before I felt his load release itself inside my mouth. It wasn't as
sweet as Peter's and I had trouble swallowing it, even though it was no more in
quantity than what Peter had given me.
Once I had finished, the boy gathered his clothes together and redressed. The
next boy stood in front of me and I started again. Then the next boy and so on.
Although each of them was wearing a mask, when I got to see their naked bodies,
I worked out that they would taking it turns according to their age. Starting
from the oldest down to the youngest. When I got to the sixth and final boy and
undressed him, I could see that he wasn't any older than about 8 years old. He
had no pubic hair whatsoever and his cock was no more than a couple of inches in
length and his balls were still taught. I sucked and sucked his cock and several
times I had his balls as well in my mouth. Although I could only see the boy's
eyes, I could see that he was desperate to cum like his pals had but he just
wasn't capable of it. I finally gave up and apologised to the boy.
The oldest boy turned to me and said, "I told you that you had to do the same to
all of us and you have failed. For that you're going to be punished!" He
beckoned me to follow him and we all headed into the woodland. Once we were deep
inside the woodland, he turned to me and said, "Okay, this will do. Take your
upper clothes off!" I did as I was told and stripped from the waist up. I had
noticed earlier that one of the boys was carrying a large holdall and the oldest
boy was now rummaging inside it. He produced some heavy rope and told me to
stand facing a large nearby tree trunk. He tied my hands together so that I was
wrapped around the tree trunk with my naked back exposed to the boy's mercy. The
oldest boy handed a large branch off a tree to the youngest boy that I had
failed to satisfy and told him to punish me as hard as he could. The young boy
started to whip my back with the branch. Although he was only small, he had a
tremendous strength and each swipe of the branch on my back caused me to jump
with pain. It wasn't long before I could feel small trickles of blood running
down by back. The swipes kept coming, one after another and the pain became
unbearable and I slumped down, held up only by the rope around my wrists. One of
the boys untied me and I fell to the ground. The oldest boy turned to Peter and
said, "I want you to clean up Dave. He's taken his punishment and I'm sure he'll
do exactly as he's told from now on. By the way I want you to clean up his back
using only your tongue!" Peter began to lick the blood off my back and
shoulders. It felt good. I could feel his naked body on top of mine and didn't
take long before I recovered from my ordeal.
Once again the group of boys huddled together and talked and giggled. I knew
they were deciding what else they were going to do to us. Although I was fearful
at what they may suggest, I found that my cock was throbbing with excitement. It
wasn't long before they had agreed what was going to happen next and within
minutes they had me tied over an old fallen tree trunk, stark naked with my bum
standing out proud. The oldest boy once again started and pulled his pants down
and within seconds his shaft was deep inside my anus. He rose up and down so
that his shaft was almost out of my anus and then he would push with all his
might so that his balls were pressing hard against by bum cheeks. He'd obviously
done this before and the other boys were watching in fascination and keen for it
to be their turn. After each boy had cum inside me, Peter had to clean him them
up using his tongue. When the youngest boy tried he failed to reach an orgasm as
before but pretended to enjoy it and no one commented that his cock was still
clean. Peter was then told to do what the others had done and so he mounted me
and I felt his beautiful cock deep inside me. He pumped and pumped and I could
feel his body shuddering as he came close to releasing his load in me. Before he
could release his load, I felt some of the boys tying a rope around Peter and
myself and within moments Peter was tied tight to my back, with his cock still
deep inside me. The ropes were so tight that Peter was unable to pull his cock
out. They released me from the tree trunk and I was ordered to stand up. They
tied Peter harder to my back so that neither of us could breathe properly and we
had to take it in turns to take a breath.
The group of boys forced me to walk with Peter attached to me for about two
miles, deeper into the woodland. Every step I took I could feel Peter's cock
getting gripped between my cheeks. Twice, I felt Peter's cum release itself
inside me. Each time Peter would start breathing faster which would make it hard
for me to breath. I could also hear his cum squelching inside me and some of it
was running down my legs. My body was covered in small cuts as the bushes and
branches cut into me as we passed them. One of the boys in front of me was
purposely holding back the foliage and then releasing it as I was passing them.
When we finally were ordered to stop alongside a stream, they untied Peter from
my back. I was ordered to follow three of the boys and was led to the stream and
was told to going and wash myself down. The water was icy cold but I did as I
was told and washed my body in the cold water.
When we rejoined the rest of the group, I could see that Peter had been staked
to the ground on his front and in a spread-eagled position. The sun was starting
to set and the sky was turning a subtle shade of orange. The light falling on
Peter's body complimented his already beautiful tan and he looked so inviting.
The older boy turned to me and said, "Okay, you've been good and you obviously
want him, so go ahead and enjoy it." He was right of course! I knelt between his
legs and stretched over his waiting body and stroked his shoulders and back. I
could feel his young tender skin under my fingers. I wanted this boy so much but
because he was my nephew, I had always held myself back but now I was being
ordered to take him. My organ was fully erect and dangling waitingly between my
legs. I caressed his buttocks and let my fingers run into the opening of his
anus. I guessed that Peter had never received anal before and I wanted to loosen
him up a little. I obviously loved this young man and I didn't want to hurt him
more than I had to. I was astonished how easily his anus took my fingers and
before long I had all four fingers deep inside him. He writhed as much as he
could under the restraints that held him down. My cock was already glistening
with pre-cum and so 1 wiped it onto my fingers and rubbed it into his opening
for lubrication. I then rubbed my cock up and down his opening spreading as much
of the pre-cum as I could before finally pressing the head of my cock into him.
He started to groan but I knew that I had to go through with it. I pushed harder
and with a mighty slurping sound my cock went deeper into him. He groaned even
louder. I decided it would be best to get the initial pain over and done with
for Peter and pushed with all my might and my rod finally pushed all the way in
and my balls were tight up against Peter's cheeks. Peter gave out an almighty
shriek which slowly faded to groans of pleasure as I gently pumped my nephew's
anus. The pumping got faster and faster and remembering that through all this
ordeal, I so far hadn't had an orgasm, I was soon pumping my load into him. Wave
after wave of my hot cum was releasing inside him. No longer was Peter shouting
in pain but in shear ecstasy. I finally collapsed on top of him with complete
exhaustion.
It was now virtually dark and it was obvious that the boys had to go home. The
older boy turned to Peter and myself and said, "Okay, we've finished with you
now. We've got to go home and we got to make sure that you don't follow us. What
we're going to do is tie you both up and then leg it. By the way we know you're
related, so don't get any ideas about going to the police as we'll claim that
you mugged us David and I'm sure Peter's mother would love to hear that you
raped her son."
They tied me to a tree with my back against the tree. I was still stark naked
and so was Peter. The oldest boy picked up Peter by his feet and tied his legs
around the tree so that Peter was dangling upside down facing me. Using more
rope they tied Peter so that his cock was pressing against my face and was told
to open my mouth and let his cock into my mouth. They then tied Peter's head so
that he had to take my cock into his mouth. Try to imaging the picture, this was
a vertical '69' position and the ropes were so tight that we couldn't release
each other's cocks from each other's mouth. They left us and I could see them
disappearing through the woods with the little vision I had between the legs of
Peter. Regardless of everything that had happened and the concern of how we were
going to get out of the situation we were in, I just could help myself. The
taste of Peter's organ in my mouth once again was wonderful and I was soon
sucking hard on his organ. Peter, being in an inverted position, wasn't
reciprocating but I continued to play and tease his organ. It took along time
before Peter finally gave up the fight and he released another full load of his
cum inside my mouth. At the same moment I reached an orgasm myself and shot a
load of my own cum into Peter's mouth. He began to choke as he couldn't swallow
my cum because he was upside down. He began to cry and was quite distressed as
he tried to breath. He tried to spit out some of the cum but into ran up his
nose and made him choke even more. I realised what I'd done but I was helpless
to do anything. What was I going to tell his mother, I killed him with my cum,
the cum that he didn't have to take!
With that I was aware that we weren't alone. The oldest mugger reappeared from
the bushes and began to untie Peter. "I'm sorry that wasn't part of the plan,"
the mugger said and disappeared. He left me tied to the tree but had completely
untied Peter and left him on the ground trying to regain his breath. He had also
thrown our clothes in a bundle on the ground. Something else that he'd done was
that he hadn't worn the mask that he'd been wearing all afternoon. I had
recognised him as one of Peter's friends. Peter finally got his breath back and
without untying me he said, "I'm sorry for this afternoon." Before I could
answer he placed his wonderfully formed lips against mine and gave a lovely deep
kiss. He ran his mouth down my chest and settled on one of my nipples and sucked
it. "I do love you Uncle Dave," he said.
"I love you too Peter," I replied. It had finally dawned on me that Peter and
his friends had staged the whole afternoon. I had been taken in by the whole
thing and what a wonderful time I'd had.
"Are you going for walk next Sunday, Uncle Dave?"
"Too right I am" I replied.
To be continued.
--

362
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yungmug2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,362 @@
Copyright (c) 1997 The Story Teller. ALL Rights Reserved.
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
through mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.
The Young Muggers by 'The Story Teller'
Chapter 2
After the experience of last Sunday, the week seemed to drag as I looked forward
to the weekend and meeting my nephew, Peter. Last Sunday was probably the best
day I had ever spent in my life. I still bear some of the scars of all the cuts
and bruises that I received but they were reminders of the wonderful time I'd
had and the day I took my nephew.
At long last its Saturday morning and Peter is due to be dropped off at any
moment by his parents. I'm dying to talk about last Sunday with him and I am
hoping he still feels the same way about me. The doorbell rings and I answered
it and there was Peter. I waved to his parents as they reversed out of the
driveway and then closed the door. "Hi Uncle Dave" said Peter.
"Hi Peter," I answered, "By the way you don't need to call me Uncle anymore,
when your parents aren't about. After last weekend, it makes me feel guilty and
I think it might be better if we just consider ourselves as good friends and not
relations!"
"Don't you mean lovers," said Peter.
His remarked almost embarrassed me but he was right and replied, "Okay lovers!
So you still feel the same about me, do you?"
"Of course I do. And you?"
"Yes, I do. It's just I wasn't sure that in the cold light of day that you'd
want to go on with a relationship. There's something else I been wanting to ask
you..." I hesitated for a moment and continued, "Let's put it this way, I'm not
gay and I like women as well, how about you?"
"No, I'm not gay but I guess we're both bisexual after last week. I love you but
in a different way to how I feel towards girls. I love sex and I enjoy being
with you."
I reached out and grasped his hand and pulled him towards me. His mouth beckoned
me to kiss it and I surrendered to it. I placed my hands on his shoulders as our
mouths were entwined. My hands soon moved down his back and under his pants and
I began stroking the bare skin of his buttocks. Peter's hands moved down the
front of my body and were unbuttoning my trousers and they were soon around my
ankles along with my briefs. "Dave," he said, "last week I tasted your meat and
it was nice but it nearly choked me. I'd like to try again but in the upright
position."
"Be my guest," I quickly replied.
We were still in the hallway and was already stripped from the waist down with
young lad giving me a blow-job. I wondered what sought of day we had ahead of
us. His beautiful tender lips were wrapped around the crown of my penis. His
young tongue was teasing the end of cock and I could feel the pressure welling
up in my balls. I knew I couldn't stand this for long. For being only 13 he knew
when I was near to exploding and he would stop and let the feeling subside and
then start again. He was purposely prolonging my orgasm. I couldn't wait no
longer and I put my hands firmly on his head and held him on the end of my
organ. He continued and I exploded inside his mouth and he took the lot, wave
after wave. He took it better than I had taken his load last week and managed to
swallow the lot.
"Oh, that tastes good," he said to me after swallowing the last drop and then
went about licking the rest of the end of my shaft.
I picked up my trousers and briefs and we went into the kitchen and I put the
kettle on for a cup of coffee. I turned to Peter and asked him, "You know last
week, when I penetrated you, I didn't hurt you too much did I?" It was something
that I'd been worried about.
"Well, yes it did but once you were inside me the pain subsided. It's been a bit
soar since."
"I am sorry. Would you do it again?"
"Yep! I know my friends were jealous of me last week. They've been asking me
what it's like to have a big cock inside them. I told them that hurts at first
and then it turns into something wonderful!"
"Was I the first?" I asked.
"Not quite. My friends and I have often played sex games and a ten-year-old boy
once penetrated me but it was nothing like when you did it. His prick was only
small and I hardly felt it."
I was disappointed that I wasn't the first but I somehow guessed that I wasn't.
His young anus was just a little too loose for a virgin.
We sat for while and talked and drunk our coffees. Then the doorbell rang. I
quickly put on my briefs and trousers and started for the door. I wondered who
it might be and I hoped whoever it was that they didn't stay too long as I
wanted to explore Peter some more. I opened the front door and was greeted by a
large group of kids. "Hello Dave," said one of the kids, which I'm sure I
recognised, "want to be mugged again?"
It was then that I recognised who they were. It was the group of kids that had
pretended to mug me last weekend. I let them in and made them all a drink.
"We didn't hurt you too much last week, did we?" said one of the boys.
"Just I little," I said.
"Well we're sorry about that but we had to make it look real."
"I guess you did. Why have you all come here today?"
"We knew how much enjoyed last weekend," said another the lads, "By the way my
name is Darren and I was the leader last week." I had already recognised him.
"We felt it was only fair that YOU should become the master and we'll be your
slaves! That's why we're here today. We will obey your every command. Our
parents think we have gone a trip and we're not due home until late this
afternoon, so we're yours for the day"
The thought of having all these youngsters at my command gave me a quite a
thrill and my cock grew uncomfortably inside my trousers. I wondered for a while
that perhaps this was just a joke and that they were not really willing to do
everything that I said. They seemed genuine enough, so I thought I would put
them to the test. "Okay then Darren, let's see if you really mean what you're
saying. I want you to go upstairs and go in to the first bedroom on the right. I
want you to find the cane in the corner of the room and place it on the bed. I
want you to then take your clothes off and lean over the end of the bed. I will
be up in a minute and I'm going to give a good hard caning for what you did to
me last week."
"Okay Dave," said Darren as he left the kitchen.
I left it a few minutes and told the others that they would each receive the
same punishment. I went upstairs and entered the bedroom and was quite surprised
to see Darren stripped and laying over the end of the bed with the cane
alongside him. I went into the wardrobe and pulled out some rope and said "Just
to make sure that you take your punishment, I'm going to tie your hands to the
bedposts."
"Okay" replied Darren.
Good grief I thought to myself, he really willing to go through with this. I
tied his wrists to the bedposts so that he was totally at my mercy. I picked up
the cane and went about giving his bare buttocks some fairly hard swipes. I
could see weal's appearing on his buttocks but he refrained from crying although
he was having difficulty. His bum was bright red when I'd finished. I was about
to untie him when I remembered what Peter had said about them wondering what it
was like to have a cock inside them. I run my hands over his buttocks. They were
red hot. I placed my fingers into his opening and he groaned. "Okay Darren, I'm
going to enter you now!" I said.
"Okay Dave," Darren replied.
I knew that most of the pain I'd suffered last weekend was because of Darren, he
was the oldest and the other boys obviously looked up to him. Yet here he was
with his arse waiting for me and at my mercy. I got out of my clothes and
without any hesitation I plunged my cock deep into his opening. He let out an
almighty scream as I pushed my cock in all the way. I couldn't believe it but
Darren was tighter than Peter had been. "Keep it quiet," I demanded.
"Yes, Sir", he replied.
I let him get used to having my cock inside him before I started to slowly pump.
I pushed my hand under his body and found his cock. It was already erect and
covered in pre-cum. This told me that he was enjoying what I was doing to him
and I began to pump him harder and faster. He started to groan with pleasure as
I increased the motion and before I finally released my load, he released his
load all over the bed.
"Oh man, that was wonderful," he said in a soft voice. "Can I be of further
assistance to you, Sir"
"Sure can," I said not believing that he still wanted to obey me, "You can clean
up my cock and then you can clean up the mess you made of the bed."
I untied him from the bed and he started cleaning me up with his tongue. When
he'd finished he looked at me for approval that he'd done the job properly and I
nodded to him and beckoned him to clean the pool of his cum that was on the
bedclothes. Using his mouth he drank the pool of cum.
"Who's the next oldest?" I asked him.
"Err...Jason. He's 14." He replied.
"Okay, now I want you call him up here and then come back here yourself, I
haven't finished with you yet!"
"Yes, Sir!" he said as he left the room and shouted down for Jason.
Within in few moments Jason entered the bedroom followed by Darren. I sat on a
chair in the corner of the room. I said to Jason, "Are you ready to receive your
punishment?"
"Yes, Sir!" he replied. They'd obviously rehearsed their responses to me!
"Good boy," I said, "I want you to undress and put your clothes on top of
Darren's."
Jason went about taking his clothes off while Darren and I watched. Jason was
probably the least tanned of the group. He obviously didn't let the sun to his
body all that often. His skin was very fair and covered in a good smattering of
freckles. He was very thin and you could see his ribs clearly and his bum was
virtually flat. His cock was of reasonable length but was very thin and his
foreskin looked like it was too big for his penis as it dangled from the end of
his organ. I asked him to sit across my still naked lap while I caressed his
naked body. I whispered to him, "Now I want you to take your punishment like a
man. Darren is going to cane you until your cheeks are nice and red and then
when I tell him he's going to stick his cock inside your arse. It may hurt quite
a bit, are you sure you want to go through with it?"
"Yes I'm sure," he said nervously.
I watched as Darren tied him down and administered several sharp blows of the
cane across Jason's buttocks. I kept an eye of Jason's face to make sure that he
wasn't crying and that the punishment wasn't too severe. After all, I wanted him
to enjoy the experience. I wanted all of them to enjoy it and wanted to make
sure that none of them did what they didn't want to do. I could see that Darren
was enjoying it as his cock once again stood proud and so was mine! I told
Darren that he'd caned him enough now and that he should have his way with
Jason. A smile came across Darren's face as he guided his cock into Jason. Jason
jumped but accepted Darren's cock with barely a murmur and was soon moving in
unison with Darren's pumping. I saw the relief on Darren's face has he shot his
load into his friends anus. He guessed that I'd want him to follow what I'd done
and he untied Jason and told him to clean his cock with his tongue.
I told Darren to leave us and go into the next bedroom and wait. He went to grab
his clothes and I told him, "Leave them there. You won't need then for a while."
After he left the room, I asked Jason who the next oldest boy was and he told me
it that it was Chris and that he was 13. I told him to shout for him and within
a couple of moments they arrived. Chris undressed and sat on my knee. Chris was
quite tubby, something I'm not particularly fond of, but he was an Asian
background so his skin was a golden brown colour. Although he was only 13, his
body was covered in dark hair and his pubic area was thick with mounds of thick
dark pubic hairs. Apart from his height and his obvious boyish face you would
have thought that he was a man. His breasts, because he was overweight, hung
like small tits from his chest. Unlike most overweight people, who's nipples
usually fold and look uninviting, Chris's nipples were round and solid and were
almost black in colour. I couldn't help myself and had one of his nipples in my
mouth and was sucking on it as if I was trying to get milk from it. Chris was
enjoying the attention that I was paying to his chest and I could see his
already erect cock twitching with my every sucking motion.
"It's time for your punishment," I said to him. I knew with all the excess fat
that Chris was carrying that tying him to the bed would be no good as he'd have
too much cushioning from his fat and so I told Jason to tie Chris's hands to
ankles so that his body was folded in half. This stretched the boy's buttocks so
that the cane could penetrate the fat. Jason knew what to do and went ahead
without any intervention from me and I just sat back and watched.
Next was James. He was 11. He was very underdeveloped for his age compared to
the others. He had no body hair whatsoever but he was beautifully tanned. His
body was slim and perfect. I remembered his jet black hair from last weekend and
knew that this boy had the sweetest cum of the group. Possibly sweeter than
Peter's. When he'd got undressed and he was standing in front of me stark naked
my lips began to quiver and I knew I had to taste his nectar once more. I
kneeled in front of him and started to suck on his organ. He grabbed the back of
my head like a true professional and I was in heaven as I once again tasted his
fluids. "For being a good boy," I said to him, "You can miss the caning but are
you happy about Chris fucking you?"
"Yes, Sir!" was the reply.
I watched as he bent over the end of the bed and Chris began shafting him.
The next boy was Garry and he was also 11. He was the short for his age and a
lot shorter than James. I would guess that he'd be ribbed in school about his
height. When he undressed, he was perfectly formed and had a well developed
chest. It looked like he looked after his body and had possibly done some weight
training. He was blonde and had a good smattering of blonde hair on his arms and
legs. He had a small amount of dark hair under his arms and a line of dark hair
just above his circumcised cock. His lips were lovely and pink and well formed
and I felt that they needed kissing. As James hadn't received a caning and as
Garry didn't look strong enough to take a heavy beating, I requested that James
gave Garry a good spanking instead. I checked that Garry was prepared to go
ahead with a fucking and he told me he was and so I told James to get stuck in.
The last kid was a bit of a surprise. He was called Sam and was 10. I remembered
the youngest boy from last weekend and how he couldn't yet manage to cum and I'd
estimated as being about 8. The person that was in front of me I was sure wasn't
the same kid. Remember of course I didn't see their faces last week but this kid
was certainly taller. The kid was wearing a cap and had what looked like a
feminine face but it isn't always easy to tell at this age. As before I demanded
the usual stripping. As the vest was removed, I looked at the breast region and
thought that something wasn't quite right. "This boy looks more like a girl", I
thought to myself. The nipples were much larger and there was a small cupping
under each of them. As the kid pulled down his trousers, I realised that these
weren't boy's underpants or shorts but girl's knickers. This wasn't a boy at all
but a young girl. She pulled down her knickers and sure enough there wasn't a
cock. Instead there was a small bush of hair surrounding her small female
opening. She then took off her cap and let her long blonde hair fall from under
the cap and it fell down around her shoulders and down her back. Some of her
hair fell forward and was just long enough to reach the top of her barely
developed breasts.
"What's your real name?" I asked her.
"Sam," she replied, "short for Samantha."
"Okay Samantha," I said, "Obviously I didn't meet you last weekend!" I looked
down at her private regions as if to point out the fact that she didn't have a
cock. "So who are you?"
"You met my younger brother, Larry. I often play naughty games with Larry and
his friends. I knew about last week but they wouldn't let me join in. Larry
couldn't come this weekend, he had to go to my Gran's house. Larry told me about
they had planned for today and I wanted to join in. The rest agreed that I could
come and that it would be a nice surprise for you. Your not angry are you?"
"No, I'm not angry but I am rather shocked. I thought you were all boys and I've
been rather tough on them as you might have heard," I said to her.
"I expect to be treated the same," she said.
I thought for a moment, I looked into her eyes and she was serious, she wanted
to be treated as 'one of the boys'. I told to her to sit on my bare lap. Instead
of sitting across my lap she straddled my lap so that she was facing me. Her
young cunt was a couple of inches away from my cock. She looked down at my organ
that was embarrassingly growing with excitement. It was excited even more when
she grabbed hold of it and pulled it towards her pussy. It'd been quite a while
since I'd had hetro sex and it was certainly the first time with a young girl.
"We can't do it, " I said to her, "You're obviously developed enough to bear
children and I wouldn't want to risk that happening to you." She leapt off my
lap. I thought I'd upset her but she picked up her jeans and pulled out a bundle
of condoms. She re-sat on my lap and carefully opened one of the packets and
rolled a condom over my cock. What more could I say. She raised herself and with
one hand on my cock, she lowered herself down on it. She wasn't a virgin, that
was obvious, but I don't think she'd ever had a grown-up cock inside her before.
She was tight but she persevered and forced herself down the whole length. It
obviously hurt her but she was determined to continue. She raised and lowered
herself up down the length of my cock. God did it feel good. I brushed her hair
from around her breasts and started playing homage to them with my tongue. This
really excited her and within moments she was quivering with her first orgasm. I
could feel the lips of her opening gripping my cock and the feel of warm fluids
oozing out of her as wave after wave of pleasure run through her little body. I
was enjoying it as much as she was and I was consciously holding back my own
orgasm. After a couple of minutes or so I couldn't hold back anymore and I
released by hot cum. The feeling must have been so good to her as well as she
started to shudder once again and hit a second orgasm. I think this was the
first time that I've ever managed to get a second orgasm from a female to one of
mine. It was wonderful.
After all the feelings had subsided she lifted herself off my organ and stood in
front of me and said, "Now I'm ready for my punishment!"
"I can't punish you after what you just did. Besides I am punishing the others
for what they did to me last week. You weren't even there!" I said to her,
bemused that she wanted to be punished.
"I insist, Sir. I want to take my brother's punishment!"
I considered the situation for a moment and thought "What the hell." I turned to
her and said, "Your skin is more sensitive than the boys and I wouldn't want to
harm it. So instead I'm going to get Garry to whip you with this towel. It'll
hurt just as much but it won't leave any marks. Are you sure you want to go
through with it?"
"Yes, Sir," came that now familiar reply.
I instructed Garry to start whipping her. I told him to spread the lashes around
her back, bum and legs. She jumped at every lashing but kept a smile on her
face. I had decided that was all the punishment she should have. I was surprised
when she turned back at me and said, "I don't think I've received all my
punishment yet! What else do I have to do?" She smiled at me.
"Well, yes you're right, the other boys were forced to have anal penetration.
You've already been penetrated so it doesn't count."
"Yes it does Sir," she replied. "I'm happy to take Garry inside my bum."
What could I say. I told Garry to fulfil her wish and I saw his eyes light up.
He'd been wondering if he was going to get any action out of it. Fortunately,
Garry wasn't all that big in the cock department and he fucked her anus without
causing any problems to her.
I told Sam and Garry to go and join the others in the next bedroom, leaving
their clothes behind. I knew that the group would be wondering what was going to
happen next to them but I decided to leave them stew on it for a while and I
went downstairs to see Peter. "Do you know you're the only person in the house
who has his clothes on?"
"I can soon alter that," he said and started undressing himself.
"No, " I said stopping him, "let me do it for you." He'd already taken his
jumper off, so I started undoing his shirt. Peter never wore a vest or T-shirt
under his shirt. I undid one button at a time and then let the beauty of the
newly revealed skin hit me before undoing another. While the rest of the kids
were great and each had their own beauty, none of them compared with Peter. As
the last button was undone I pulled back his shirt and looked at his bare chest
and stomach. There wasn't an inch of surplus fat anywhere to be seen and yet you
couldn't see any of his bones. If there was a perfect weight ratio then this was
it. He looked at me his wonderfully blue eyes and then lowered them to his chest
as if to beckon me to get stuck in. I tickled each of his nipples with the end
of my tongue, they tasted good. I wasn't going to be happy until my tongue had
visited every square inch of his chest and stomach. When I'd finished, the front
of his body was covered in my saliva.
I turned him around and pulled the shirt off his back and let it slip to the
floor. I kissed and licked the back of his neck and very slowly moved down his
back until I had covered every square inch. I could feel the quivers in his body
as I progressed indicating that he was enjoying every second of it. When I got
to the rim of his trousers, I put my hands around him and unfastened his
trousers. Placing my thumbs inside both his trousers and shorts, I pulled them
down and let them fall to the ground. In front of me was Peter's perfect little
bum. I continued licking across the cheeks and own to the top of his legs and
then returned to his little opening. Peter knew where I was going and leant over
and put his hands on the kitchen table and spreading his legs a little as he did
it. I could see the pink ring of his anus come into view and my tongue followed
the view that confronted me. Peter groaned a little as I teased him with my
tongue. When his ring was soaked in my saliva, I offered my aching cock to his
pink ring and I let it slide deep inside. I was pretty sure that Peter enjoyed
me fucking him last week but he was tied down. This time he was there in front
of me and taking my cock freely.
"Fuck me! Fuck me good and hard!" Peter said as if to confirm that he knew what
was going through my mind.
He groaned and groaned as I pushed my cock in and out. Each thrust pushed all
the way home and I could feel my balls banging tight up against his cheeks. My
hands were busy feeling around his body as I fucked him. A few times my hands
came in contact with his cute cock and it was already dripping with cum. All of
a sudden I could hold back no longer and I released my hot fluid inside his hot
arse. Wave after wave of it squirted deep inside of him. After a felt the last
drop leave me, I fell to my knees with complete exhaustion. Peter too was
exhausted and joined me on the floor.
After a few moments of recovery, I turned to Peter and said, "We've got a room
full of naked people upstairs. Any ideas what we going to do with them?"
"I have a few ideas," he replied!
--

159
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yungmug3.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,159 @@
Copyright (c) 1997 The Story Teller. ALL Rights Reserved.
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
through mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.
"The Young Muggers"
Chapter 3
Written by The Story Teller
Peter was excited that I was asking him about what we should do about the kids
upstairs. He knew what each of them liked and most of their individual sexual
fantasies. Over a period of time, each of them had confided in Peter about their
fantasies but didn't particularly want the others to know, as they might feel
embarrassed about it. He explained all this to me.
"So how are we going to go about it?" I asked.
"Well." Jamie continued, "I have this idea about playing a game where we are the
Masters and they are our pawns. Perhaps we could use some playing cards and each
of them will take it in turn to turn over a card from the pack and place it in
front of them. When two players have the same card value in front of them, you
know like 'Snap', then those two players have to fulfil some act that we the
Masters set for them."
"Sounds good to me," I replied. "You know what they want so you can set the
tasks if you like."
"Okay with me."
We both went upstairs and entered the bedroom. What a sight, all those naked
young bodies!
"Okay," I said, "Listen carefully." They all stood up and listened eagerly as I
explained what was going to happen next. I didn't tell them that they were about
to fulfil some of their personal fantasies as we decided that we could hide that
fact from them. Each would think that it was pure coincidence that one of their
own personal fantasies had been fulfilled. They all sat on the floor in a circle
and a double pack of cards were placed in front of them. Obviously the idea of
the game that I'd outlined to them had excited some of them as I could see some
rather erect cocks around the room. Even Sam's nipples were standing proud in
anticipation.
They took in turns taking cards off the pack and placing them in front of them.
After a few turns, Jason turned over a two of spades and that matched Gary's two
of hearts.
"Okay," said Peter. "I command that the two of you position yourselves in the
middle of the circle in a '69' position." Gary looked at Peter for clarification
of what a '69' position was but before he could say anything Jason grabbed his
arm and moved him to the centre of the circle and pushed him gently down on his
back on the floor. Jason knew what he was doing and laid on top of Gary so that
his face was inline with his cock. He arched his back slightly so as to bring
his own cock inline with Gary's mouth. "I want you to suck each others cocks
until each of you has a mouthful of cum. Neither of you should swallow the cum.
When you have both finished I want you to show us Masters that you still have
the cum in your mouth. Okay now get stuck into it!"
They both did as they were told while the group watched every move. It was
obvious that Jason came first and that Gary was holding a large amount of cum in
his mouth. When he finally came himself, he nearly choked on the cum but he was
determined not to swallow it. They both got up and walked over to Peter and
myself.
"Don't swallow it mind," Peter told them. "Now open your mouths and show us that
you each have a mouthful of cum!" They both did as they were told and then Peter
said to them, "Okay that's fine. Now I want the two of you to French kiss and to
mix all that cum together and then, and only when I tell you, you can both
swallow!" They began to kiss each other and everyone in the room could hear the
cum squishing about between their mouths. Both were having trouble breathing and
Peter was watching with a wicked look on his face and just when I thought I
would have to overrule him, Peter said, "And swallow." The boy's lips parted and
they both swallowed immediately. "Okay you can sit back down" They were still
trying to get their breath as they rejoined the circle.
The game continued until Darren and James had the same cards. "Darren," asked
Peter, "Do your parents ever see you without your clothes on?"
"No." replied Darren.
"Are you sure?"
"Absolutely!"
"Okay!" Peter turned to me and whispered in my ear. What Peter was telling me
raised a little smirk from face as I got up and went into the bathroom. I
returned with a shaver in my hand and handed it to James. Darren soon realised
what was happening. Peter turned to James and said, "I don't think it's fair
that Darren has all that hair around his cock and navel, do you? I want you to
make him the same as yourself, totally hairless. Use the beard trimmer on the
shaver to cut off all his hair from around his cock and right up to and around
his belly button. When you've finished that I want you to use the shaver head
and remove any surplus hair so that he's totally smooth!"
Darren was well developed in the pubic hair region and it was thick, black and
bushy. James had a smile on his face as he set about cutting it. Fortunately,
the shaver had been serviced recently and it was cutting well with too much
pulling of hair. As James got to Darren's balls, a couple of times the beard
trimmer got to close to the loose skin and it cut the skin. Peter immediately
told James that he had to suck Darren's balls until it stopped bleeding. When
James had run the shaver head all over Darren's bare skin, Darren was smooth and
hairless like a baby's bottom. "Well done James," said Peter, "You've done a
good job and you can sit back down. Darren, I haven't finished with you yet. I
want you to go to each player in turn and let them play with your newly bare
cock! When you've done that then you can sit back down." Darren went from player
to player and each had a chance to fondle his hairless cock. He went slightly
red when he had to let Samantha play with his cock and even more so when she
noticed a globule of cum on the tip of his crown and she licked it off with her
tongue.
The game continued until Samantha and Darren's cards matched. Peter pulled out a
condom and went over to Darren and pulled it over his cock and said, "I want the
two of you to lay down in the centre of the circle and let the rest of us watch
you fuck. I want to inspect the condom when you've finished and it better be
full!" Darren and Samantha fucked in front of us all and fair enough when they'd
finished, Darren's condom was full of cum. His newly shaved pubes had obviously
made him feel good because his orgasm was reached in under a minute. "You hang
on there for minute," Peter said to Darren. "Jason you're next! I want you to
fuck Samantha just like Darren did and the same rules apply!" Peter put a condom
on his eager cock. Peter knew that Samantha had always dreamed of being gang
banged and she was now getting what she wanted. After Jason had finished, Peter
made Darren clean up his cock by licking it. Each of the boys took it in turn to
fuck Samantha and each time Darren had to clean them up. Peter then placed a
condom on his own cock and was soon fucking her as well and then not long after
I was following suit.
>From then on, the cards were dispensed with and Peter just chose who was going
to do what. The next task he set was for all the boys to line up so that their
hands were on each other's shoulders and then into a circle. Each of the boy's
arms were tied together so that you had a circle of boys with their bums facing
outwards. Samantha got into the middle of the circle and played and sometimes
gently sucked on each of the boy's cocks until each had an erection. This wasn't
easy as they'd all just had an orgasm and will still recovering. Once she was
happy that they all had a good erection she stopped touching them. It was then
for Peter and myself to spank and whip each boy who Samantha told us was loosing
his erection. She was allowed to help by squeezing their nipples but wasn't
allowed to touch their cocks. This went on for about 15 minutes and each of them
was having trouble keeping their cocks up and each had red skin on their back
and buttocks where we had been hitting them. After a while we realised that they
couldn't take any more but as we were about to untie them, Samantha asked us
quietly if she could fulfil another fantasy. She explained what she wanted and
we agreed. We placed a tick blanket underneath the boys feet and Samantha laid
down in the middle of the circle.
"I want you all to start peeing on the count of three! I know it's not easy but
I want to try and get your piss to land on Samantha. 1...2...3!"
The boys all started to pee over Samantha. Considering that none of the boys
have been for pee since they arrived, all of them were fairly desperate to
relieve themselves and Samantha was being drenched in their piss. She was
obviously enjoying it and she was opening her mouth and trying to drink some it.
By the time the last they had all emptied their bladders she was totally soaked.
We untied the boys and I then picked up Samantha bodily and carried her into the
bathroom and placed her under the shower. I enjoyed soaping her down and I made
sure I didn't miss a bit of her!
Time had finally beaten us and it was time for the kids to go home. We chatted
as they all dressed and everybody agreed that they enjoyed the day and wanted to
do it again. Samantha told me that she was free tomorrow afternoon and was it
okay if she came over and had a one to one session with me. I naturally agreed.
Gary said that he could come over on Monday evening for a couple of hours for a
one to one. They all jumped on the idea and booked an evening with me, which
meant I was going to busy all through the week. Then on Saturday we're all going
to meet up again in the woods where I was mugged last week. I was a bit nervous
about the suggestion that a few of them had more friends that would probably be
interested in joining in but agreed that they were all sensible enough to
protect our little group and wouldn't jeopardise it.
So my calendar is pretty full and I still got Peter for the night!
To be continued...

1235
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yungmug4.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

3515
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Y/yungmug5.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

14
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Z.1 Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,14 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#000000" TEXT="#00FF00" LINK="#00FF00" ALINK="#00AA00" VLINK="#00AA00">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: Z</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00FF00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00DD00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00AA00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Z/zarah.txt">zarah.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 250774<BR><TD> STORY: Zarah, a Personal Fantasy (Hypnotism)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Z/zenobia.txt">zenobia.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20304<BR><TD> STORY: Zenobia, the Passion Challenge, by Emish (Amazon) (1993)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 2 files for a total of 271,078 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

14
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Z/.windex.html Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,14 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#FFFFFF" TEXT="#000000" LINK="#000000" ALINK="#004400" VLINK="#004400">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: Z</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#000000><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#002200><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#004400><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="zarah.txt">zarah.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 250774<BR><TD> STORY: Zarah, a Personal Fantasy (Hypnotism)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="zenobia.txt">zenobia.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20304<BR><TD> STORY: Zenobia, the Passion Challenge, by Emish (Amazon) (1993)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 2 files for a total of 271,078 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

4428
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Z/zarah.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

295
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Z/zenobia.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,295 @@
Archive-name: Amazon/zenobia.txt
Archive-author: Emish
Archive-title: Passion Challenge
It's a place nobody seems to hear about, a private place, the kind of
"in" spot that's purposely kept under wraps by those who go there.
From the outside, it looks like any of a hundred run-down and
abandoned warehouses that are found around the dock area. But one
you are inside the backdoor, after you've walked up the creaky stairs
to the big second floor loft, then you will find yourself in a lavishly
fitted gymnasium. But this isn't your typical gym, there's something
very unusual about this place! The first thing you notice is the circular
pit, a sunken area which dominates the center of the main room. A
raised section about three feet high all around the pit serves as seating
for the onlookers as they observe the action that takes place below
them. The pit itself is thickly padded with what appears to be a thick,
firm, foam rubber surface. And inside this pit you'll usually find a
couple of members engaged in a squirming, straining wrestling match.
Most of the time there's also a crowd of spectators gathered around
the rim of the pit, cheering the entwined wrestlers.In fact, that was
exactly what was happening last night when I got to the gym about
7:00PM. I eased my way through the crowd until I could see down
into the pit. Had you been there with me, you may have been surprised
to discover a pair of half-naked women wrestling like a pair of
wildcats.Oh, I forgot to tell you that this very secret gymnasium was
restricted to women members only. Men were not allowed! And if
you're wondering how I happened to be there, well it's quite simple . . .
I own the building. The women members get to use the space rent-
free, so long as I can come and go as I please, and this is a stipulation
that I take advantage of as often as I possibly can.So there I was, the
only man in that huge, private gymnasium full of fabulously fit females,
most of them stripped down to the bare minimum in of exercise gear,
with several wearing only thong bikinis. And almost everyone had
stopped what ever they were doing to gather around the pit to watch a
pair of even more scantily clad women wrestle in the pit. I immediately
recognized one of the women as being Anita Burns, the gym's
undisputed champion of the pit. But I couldn't make out who her
opponent was, since she was smothered flat beneath Anita's six-foot-
two of sleek, muscular weight in a full length body press. Anita was
stretched out along the other woman's body with her long legs
entwined around the other's thighs and calves in a grapevine leg lock.
Both of Anita's solidly biceped arms were wrapped securely beneath
the woman's moving as if in slow motion. And at this precise moment,
it was obvious that Anita was in full control of the match, which wasn't
that unusual. It always excites me to watch Anita wrestle. She has the
intricately defined muscularity of a champion bodybuilder, and yet she
retains the lush curvaceousness of an old Petty Girl or Varga pinup
model. It is this rather bizarre juxtaposition of sculptured muscularity
and dazzling feminine beauty that has always blown my mind. And
Anita knows it, too. Anita is a shameless tease. But pity the poor guy
who falls for her. Believe me, the strongest most self-assured man who
ever lived would be mere putty in Anita's capable hands. You see,
Anita is a card-carrying feminist. She deeply resents the dominant
position of men in the world, and seems to work overtime at turning
men on, just so she can shut them off when they least expect it. That's
how Anita gets her kicks . . . that and wrestling in an erotic, nude-
muscled, sweat-slippery contest of strength with another woman. And
that was what she was doing right now within that circle of cheering
female gym members. And me!From the looks of things, I'd almost
arrive too late. The two nearly naked bodies down there on the rubber
mat were hardly moving at all, and it appeared that Anita was even
now asking her opponent if she was ready to give up. Some of the
onlookers were even moving away from the pit, wandering back to
their exercise routines as if the battle was already over. I decided that
they were right, and started to walk on back to my office. But for
some reason I paused and gave a final glance over my shoulder. Good
thing I did, else I'd have missed a startling sight. The woman locked
beneath Anita had arched upward in a bridge, almost toppling Anita
from her perch. Then the woman began bucking and heaving like a
wild mare. Anita battled to stay locked in place atop her opponent's
squirming, thrashing body, without too much success. The other
woman, and I still couldn't make out who it was, was able to spring
her legs free of Anita's punishing grapevine. Then she wrenched from
side to side until she had wriggled free of Anita's hard locked bear hug.
On hands and knees, the woman tried to scramble away across the
mat. But Anita was too fast for her. She leaped back upon the woman,
trying to regain the advantage. Anita was able to snake both muscular
arms around the woman's waist, while at the same time her powerful
thighs scissored her adversary's body in a vise of wrenching strength.
A quick murmur of appreciation came from the crowd that remained
around the pit, as they saw their champion smother her opponent one
more time. This time the woman appeared to be trapped, unable to
move even a finger. Once again it appeared that the match was soon to
be over. There didn't seem to be a way in the world that the woman
could escape the champion's clutches again. But just as I was thinking
that thought, the woman dug her heels into the yielding surface of the
mat, spreading her feet wide apart, and then heaved both of them
across the sweat-slick mat in a tumbling roll. Out of that flurry of
action, the two women wrestlers emerged in a new combination of
holds and grips. And this time it was Anita who was on the bottom
being pinned! The two women faced away from one another, head to
foot, but still belly to belly as they lay there. Anita's opponent was half-
sitting and half-reclining on Anita. A split-second earlier, Anita had
snaked her long, powerful legs around the other woman in a kind of
reverse scissors. Anita lay back, holding herself off the mat by resting
her supple weight on both elbows. Her adversary reached down with
both hands to grab Anita's lithe hips, trying to wrench those python-
like thighs from around her waist. But Anita's strangling scissors
held!And now, finally, I could get a clear view of that female wrestler
on the mat with Anita. And I could hardly believe my eyes. The
woman was absolutely gorgeous! She was also as perfectly muscled as
Anita, and THAT was saying something. I continued staring at her
with amazement, wondering how it was possible that I hadn't seen this
beautiful woman in the gym before. I found myself wondering just
where this new gym member had come by her wrestling ability, and
how she had developed such incredible strength and feminine
muscularity! At least from what I could see of her, Carla was as
superbly built as her opponent. Anita or Carla could have tied for the
championship in any heavy-weight class bodybuilding show they
wanted to enter. Now I'd better admit to something right off the bat. I
LOVE big, well-muscled women. By that I don't mean the huge,
"butchy" , monstrous females with bulging muscles that take away all
sense of their femininity. Today's body-builders, with their beautifully
chiseled and self-sculpted muscularity are what I have in mind. I myself
am just a tad over six feet, so when a woman is close to my size (or
even bigger) I'm in 7th heaven. And this newcomer to the gym fit right
into my sexual predilection for women: beautiful, athletic, muscular
body types who also liked to wrestle! Carla fit that predilection
perfectly! This magnificent young Amazon was a complete stranger to
me, but I certainly didn't intend that to be the case for long.So there I
was, looking down into the pit at this stunning young Amazon, whom
I'd not seen before. At that point I turned to one of the women
standing next to me and asked her about the woman down there in the
pit with Anita. Actually, I think my questions was something like:
"WOW! So who's that chick wrestling with the Champ? "Yeah, she's
really something, isn't she," the women beside me replied. "Hey, that's
right . . . I don't think you've seen Carla before. She's a brand new
member, joined only a couple of days ago."Well, that helped to explain
why she was wrestling with Anita. Every new member was almost
immediately given a challenge by Anita, just to make certain the new
girl knew who was boss-lady of the gym. It was sort of like an
initiation rite. But usually the newcomer lasted no longer than a couple
of minutes and was then let loose, much the wiser as to who was the
Queen Bee of the gymnasium."So how long have they been at it," I
asked."You won't believe this, but they've been wrestling for a half-
hour, and I mean all out," replied the woman beside me. In fact, the
new girl, Carla, dammed near had Anita pinned flat on her fanny in the
first five minutes. I could hardly believe my ears. Anita was the best
I'd ever seen. I had even wrestled with her a few times, in some hot
and heavy after-hour sessions when every one else had left the gym.
Each time we'd gone at it, Anita had me tied up within five minutes or
less. I would have given anything to have had the match last longer,
and had fought with my best effort, but just couldn't even come close
to defeating her. And maybe it was just my male ego, but I couldn't
believe that anyone else, especially a woman, could wrestle Anita for
half an hour without being yelling out an "uncle". But as I looked
down into the wrestling pit, I could see why this new girl, Carla, had
lasted so long. It was her speed, and the way in which she caught
Anita in sinewy holds that I didn't even recognize. It was obvious that
this Carla was a skilled wrestler. However, right now Carla wasn't able
to use either her speed or tricky holds. She was being held prisoner
within the hard-muscled vise of Anita's crushing scissors.Carla heaved
and bucked within the grasp of Anita's powerful thighs, trying
frantically to squirm free of that devilish hold. Had she not possessed
such incredibly well-developed abdominals, those squeezing legs
would have crushed her into sobbing defeat long ago. But every time
Anita's legs levered inward another notch, Carla would tighten the
silken bands of sinewy strength across her flat belly, and the
washboard-like abs were able to resist the pressure. Anita's face
mirrored the amazement she felt at Carla's unexpected ability to
neutralize her most punishing hold, the crushing scissors. No one had
ever lasted more than a couple of minutes in one of Anita's scissors.
Yet Carla had battled Anita for almost three quarters of an hour now,
without submitting to those strangling legs. What worried Anita was
that those coiled, encircling python-like thighs were just beginning to
cramp from the exertion of her hold. Her rippling thighs were
beginning to ache, and her splendidly molded calves were bunched and
quivering in spasms of ultra-flexed effort. Then, finally, with a growl
of frustration, Anita was forced to release her scissors from around
Carla's adversary in a kind of reverse head-lock. Then, in a display of
amazing pure female strength, Anita slowly lifted both of them from
off the mat. Carla's big sweat-slippery body was bent backward, taut
as a bow. I was now able to see, for the first time really, Carla's upper
torso in all of its breath-taking magnificence.Bent backward as she
was, Carla's sinewy belly flattened out and became drum-hard. Carla's
solidly formed breasts were arched upward, nipples hard and erect
from the friction of rubbing back and forth against the bare flesh of her
opponent.Slowly, inexorably Carla was being brought up from the
mat. Her legs, hard-flexed and straining to maintain balance, were
beginning to quiver spasmodically. Actually, Anita never quite got
Carla all the way up and onto her feet. Just as Carla reached the half-
way point, Carla seemed to do a quick backflip and went right on over
Anita's broad shoulders. That acrobatic flip had released her from the
bondage of Anita's tortuous headlock. They got back up to their
feet.They were circling again. The two half-naked women stalked one
another, looking for just the right opening that would give one or the
other an advantage. When they did finally leap forward to resume their
wrestling, we could hear their sweaty bodies coming together with a
resounding SPLAT of wet flesh. They stood there for a moment, their
bodies locked together as they strove to master each other. The two
women spun and twisted, each trying to off-balance the other. Then,
finally, they tumbled back down to the thick mat.Carla had somehow
managed to capture Anita in a strangely effective combination of
holds, a body lock and head scissors. Anita was locked in an upside-
down position, leaving her head between Carla's muscular thighs. Both
of Anita's legs were dangling down. Carla had wrapped her strongly
biceped arms around her opponent's thighs, leaned back, and strained
in her dual holds of torture as she rocked Anita back and forth. Carla
took a deep breath, ballooning her naked breasts and sucking in her
flat belly, as she squeezed a little harder. Anita somehow fought free of
Carla's holds just enough to bring her own strong arms into play. The
two naked Amazons lay tight-locked together, putting everything they
could into their holds . . . Carla with her strangling scissors locked into
place around Anita's head and upper shoulders, while her strong,
muscular arms held Anita's arms immobilized in a bear hug. Anita, on
the other hand, had managed to hook one arm around Carla's head in a
necklock, and tried to bring her own grappling thighs into play.Their
bodies were by now steaming hot from the exertion, and sweat
gleamed on their naked flesh. Their two muscular bodies slid back and
forth against one another; breasts rubbing against satiny breast until
their nipples were stiff and aching, smooth bellies slurping together,
powerful thighs rippling and coiling like pythons around each other's
straining bodies.There was a strange glazed look to Anita's eyes, and
her breath was coming in hot, panting gasps against Carla's face. A
low moan came from between Anita's parted lips, as she seemed to
strain even more tightly against the slippery body of the woman who
lay within her grappling limbs. It was not a moan of pain, but of erotic
delight!I knew from experience just what was going on down there in
the pit as Anita wrestled Carla. I'd discovered during one of our own
late-night tussles on the mat that Anita was certainly no Lesbian. At
least she had gotten just as turned-on as I did, particularly after a solid
five minutes of sweat-slippery grappling in nearly naked combat. At
first I'd figured that it was just the fact that she delighted in besting a
man in physical strength that got her so aroused. Perhaps it was an
overt reaction of her hard-core feminism, and her distaste of being
dominated. But I had seen that same kind of arousal take place during
particularly long wrestling bouts with women, too. But the fact that
she was even now obviously in the throes of lusty eroticism as her
body ground against the nude-muscled torso of Carla wasn't absolute
proof of her being bisexual. At least I was certain of one thing; Anita
and Carla would not end their wrestle in the same was that the
Amazon pit-champ and I had ended ours on two occasions! Hm-
mmmm, but then we had no spectators looking on during our late-
night battles down on the wrestling mat. Anita had taken me down into
a body-smothering pin on the yielding surface of that rubbery mat
twice. Once to win the bout, and once to make me yield to her
passion! But this match with Carla was different. I could see that as I
looked down at them now.For almost another twenty minutes they
strained together. Anita used every wrestling trick she'd ever learned,
but she could not seem to make her beautiful opponent give up her
dual holds. And Carla was just as unable to pin Anita, despite her own
tricky moves and devilish holds. None of us had ever seen anything
like this before! In fact, a couple of the bystanders were already
suggesting that we climb down into the pit and stop this savage
wrestle before someone really got hurt. But then, a moment later, we
heard a muffled voice cry out: "Oh-hhhhhh God! Please . . . I give up,
I quit! Uncle!" The two women were so tightly enwrapped in each
other's arms and legs that none of us could tell who had yielded. Then
I saw that tears were streaming from Anita's eyes, as she once again
cried out in surrender. For an instant, it appeared that Carla did not
hear Anita's cries of pain and vanquishment. Carla's eyes were wide
and staring, seeing nothing. She was so intent upon maintaining her
holds that she had lost al idea of where she was or what she was
doing. But then, slowly, her mighty muscles began to release their
amazonish grip around Anita's body. And it was Carla who eventually
climbed to her feet to stand victorious over Anita. There was a new
champion of the pit! The gymnasium was rocking with the sound of
applause and cheers. Not a single person at the gym had escaped
humiliation at the hands of Anita, including myself. So we were all
delighted with the unexpected turn of events.Carla staggered over to
the edge of the pit, looking for a towel to wipe away some of the
sweat that filmed her big body. Without even thinking, I grabbed a
towel off a rack of weights and handed it to the blonde beauty. Her
brown eyes met mine, and I saw a quick frown of surprise at the sight
of a man in the all-woman gym. But then, just as quickly, she parted
her lush lips in a dazzling smile of thanks . . . and I lost my heart as
totally as Anita had just lost the wrestle!Needless to say, I got one of
the girls to introduce Carlato me within a few days of that breathtaking
wrestling bout in the pit. We hit if off from the very beginning. At first
we dated a couple of times a week, but before long it was every single
night. And before I really knew what hit me, I'd fallen hopelessly in
love with this lovely, athletic young woman.Surprisingly enough,
neither of us had ever talked about that incredible wrestling match
between Carla and Anita. I discovered very quickly that Carla was
terribly embarrassed about my having been a witness to that titanic
battle between the two half-naked woman. Carla told one of the
other girls at the gym that she was sure I'd been shocked, even "put
off" by the sight of watching two half-naked females locked in a
sweaty, disheveled battle for supremacy. Oh yeah? Well she certainly
forgot to ask me! As soon as I knew that she felt that way, I tried to
talk to Carla and let her know how proud I was of her magnificent
strength and wrestling ability. I tried, but each time it came up she
immediately changed the subject. Finally, I came to the conclusion that
for some reason, Carla was ultra-sensitive about her superbly
developed muscularity and her Amazon strength. So I found myself
playing this incredibly frustrating game with the woman I loved so
much. I pretended not to be aware of the very thing that so excited me
about her. But I knew that I couldn't keep my feelings hidden forever.
All I could do was bide my time, and wait for the right opportunity to
present itself so that I could really let Carla know how I felt about her.
But that's ANOTHER story!
Copyright 1993 <20> by Emish
--

287
textfiles.com/sex/a-p_fone.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,287 @@
this is a true story. isn't it, kel? ;'> i feel a certain
degree of shame and self-disgust when i consider the fun i had
recalling the occasion and writing it down. this is my imitation
of her imitation of my style. vengeance. nikolai alekseivitch
#include <dh1:tekst/stories/dev/erotica/telefone>
The phone rang. He was crouched under the desk, phone held between
his ear and his shoulder while his fingers were occupied with the
keyboard; he waited for an answer which, after the ninth ring, came.
`Accounts, 9071 - can I help you?'
`Could i speak to the Whore of Babylon, please?' she giggled.
`Hi, scumbag! snoo you?'
`It's about this story you wrote - '
`- which one? the one about that evening on the beach, where you -'
`- no, it's that revolting piece about the girl who gets raped by a
telephone. i'd be grateful if you would stop telling people that _i_
wrote it.' she made a deprecatory `ahhhh' sound.
`It's a lovely bit of text. I can't imagine why anyone wouldn't
want to be associated with its creation.' He snorted cynically.
`Its single redeeming feature is that it's very visual. Nicely
described. It would make an excellent Robert Palmer Music Video,
but-'
`...but it's sexist, fascist, and indicates an attitude with an
unhealthy degree of objectification towards females?'
`- and it's not physically possible.' There was a pause.
`Wanna bet?' another pause.
`Yeah.'
`Okay, my shift ends at six tonight. I'll come right over.' she
hung up.
Knowing that her usual way of entering a room was to kick the door
open, he left the door slightly ajar and kept working with his PC.
At about quarter past seven, he heard the sound of tyres screeching
to a stop in the street outside (`Company car.' he said to himself),
followed by footsteps crunching up the loose stones of the driveway.
Shortly, the door flew open and she strode in, throwing her bag
across the room to land in the corner. He peered out from under the
desk. She was wearing tattered jeans with slashed knees, a pair of
his reeboks and a Dead Kennedy's `Too Drunk To Fuck' t-shirt. He
said,
`You didn't wear that to work, did you? i thought the Department
of Defense had a dress code.' She grabbed his foot and dragged him
out from under the desk.
`No, I didn't, and yes, they do. So, been keeping busy?'
`Oh yeah, definitely... i must have played at least a hundred
games of "Rogue" today. She smiled and said, sarcastically,
`That's nice, dear. Oh yeah - 'got somethin' for ya.' She picked
up her bag, rummaged around in it and produced a shiny black
telephone receiver, with about a foot of coiled flex trailing from
one end. `...got it from the service elevator. it didn't work,
anyway, so hopefully this will prompt them to get it fixed.' she
stroked the end, buffed it against her t-shirt (making her breasts
jiggle) and held it out for his inspection.
The rounded end was almost as large as a baseball, narrowing
rapidly to about two centimetres' thickness at the hand-piece, which
was curved like a banana. He tapped it; it was hollow.
`I took the insides out... so, where is everyone?'
`Sister is at work, parent is carousing with various rellies at the
beach-house. `Robert Smith' is asleep on the soft-top of my car.
i'm afraid i don't know where `Vyvyan' is.' She stripped the t-shirt
off and tossed it to him.
`May I use your shower?' He matched her grin, replying,
`If you are going to do what i think you are going to do, i'd
almost insist on it. Can i, uh, watch?'
`What, me in the shower? You can join me if you'd like.'
As she made her way to the bathroom, she left a trail of clothing,
which he gathered into a bundle. He buried his face in her t-shirt,
relishing the traces of warmth left by her body, the subtle blend of
her body odour and deodorant. While she turned on the shower-taps,
he reclined in the bath-tub, watching her through the pane of
unfrosted glass which faced the tub. When the stream of water had
reached a comfortable temperature, she stepped underneath it, rubbing
her hands through her short blonde hair, down her face and neck, over
her breasts and down her waist. There, they divided, one hand
slipping between her thighs, the other tracing the curve of her
behind. He watched, unmoving, as if in a trance.
Not expecting to be disturbed, he had left the bathroom door open
to dissipate the steam; otherwise, his view would have been obscured
within minutes; his foresight ensured that he had an uninterrupted
show. She slowly soaped herself, moving the detachable shower-head
over her body, rubbing it over her breasts, tweaking the nipples
until they stood to attention. She then lathered her hand with soap
and slipped three fingers between her buttocks, running her fingers
over the bud of her asshole, washing the soap away with the shower-
head. She turned around, pressing against the glass, her breasts
flattening out and squeaking on the wet surface as she raised herself
up on her toes, one hand gripping the shower-head, the other moving
slowly behind her. She smiled to herself when she saw that this had
motivated him to get up to join her in the shower.
`You might be more comfortable if you took some of your clothes
off.' she pointed out. He obliged, and knelt before her, pressing
his face against her hip, one hand resting on her belly, the other
flat against the back of her hand, slowly working her middle finger
in and out of her anus. Still pressed against the glass, she
replaced the shower-head and fumbled along the ledge until her
questing fingers encountered a squeeze-tube. Pausing to ensure that
it was savlon and not toothpaste (which, she had discovered, when
applied to the rear, burns like a *bastard*), she worked the top off
and smeared some on her fingers, which she then brought down to join
her other hand. He grasped her fingers, bunching them together and
pressing them between her buttocks. He then tapped her hip four
times in a certain pattern, and she passed the tube of savlon down to
him. He withdrew her hand, pushed the end of the tube against her
ass, and squeezed a minute quantity into her, pushing it in with his
index finger. She gasped and was obliged to hang on to the soap-rack
as he carefully probed her behind with two fingers, then three, and
then four. Applying more lubricant, he pressed his fingers together
and insistently worked his hand in up to the knuckles, spreading his
fingers slightly within her. He kept this up for a few minutes,
pushing her up onto her toes with each exquisitely slow motion. She
squeezed her ass around his hand, slowly relaxing the muscles after
each contraction, until he felt that she was ready; pressing his
thumb hard against his other fingers, he worked his hand completely
into her. He clenched his fist and was rewarded by her gasp of
surprise; he extracted a feverish moan by working his hand from side
to side.
`I hope... you trimmed... your finger-nails... recently.' she
managed. He smiled and spread his hand out further, tickling her
inside, tugging his hand back, dragging her away from the glass so
that he could slip his other hand between her legs to stroke her
cunt-lips. She grabbed his hand, bunching his fingers and inserting
them, matching the thrusts that he applied to her rear until he felt
that his finger-tips would meet somewhere inside her. Eventually,
she was lifted up on to her toes with each thrust; she hung onto the
soap-rack with one hand, the other resting on his shoulder. When he
had reached the point where he could slide his hand in and out
easily, he angled his fingers as far apart as possible and with one
arm wrapped around her waist, slowly, painfully pulled his fist out
with a wet sound. She gasped and sagged into his embrace. kissing
him, she reached between his legs and asked,
`Have you been drinking excessive amounts of cough syrup again? or
have you given up erections for lent?'
`... or is it possible that i don't get off on having my arm shoved
into your ass up to the elbow? Or maybe i - hey, don't do that -
please, it - mmmmph -'
`I *know* it does, that's why I do it - OW! There's no need to
bite!'
* * * * *
He dried her off with a towel fresh from the drier, working his way
up from her trim ankles to the mop of hair that hung in wet strings
over her eyes. He vigorously towelled the silken strands until they
stood up in all directions, and then smoothed them down. Loosely
draped in towels, they proceeded to the bedroom.
`Now, what would be the best position for this?' she mused, half to
herself. After a moment's thought, she heaped the pillows, blankets
and sheets at one end of the bed, and lay over them, her legs
pointing straight back, spread slightly. He knelt on the floor next
to her, placing the telephone receiver on a towel along with a jar of
vaseline and the tube of savlon. She took his left hand in both of
hers, resting her cheek on his forearm, smiling up at him, and the
few reservations that he had felt about this dubious performance
vanished. He handed her the receiver, and she tucked it between her
breasts to warm it up.
He coated his index finger in vaseline and lay it lengthwise along
the divide of her behind, rotating his hand and carefully curving the
tip of his finger against her asshole. It dilated easily and he slid
his finger into her, his thumb pressing her buttocks apart, his
middle finger stroking the lips of her sex. Within thirty seconds,
he was able to squeeze his whole hand into her again, noting the
fetching way she flinched each time he squeezed his fist.
`If only Michette hadn't borrowed my video-camera!' he reflected
sadly.
He slowly pushed his fist in up to the middle of his forearm; she
squeezed his other hand to indicate that he shouldn't go any further.
He carefully withdrew until the ridge at the base of his thumb
stretched her anus; he rotated his hand, clenching his fist, in order
to promote as much dilation as possible. He worked the widest part
of his hand in and out until he felt that she was as relaxed as
possible; he took the receiver from between her breasts and slid his
hand out of her ass, wiping it on the towel. Fascinated, he watched
her anus close slowly, like a flower.
He smeared savlon over the end of the telephone receiver and
pressed it against her behind. She took a deep breath as it parted
her buttocks; her hands gripped his as he rotated the receiver,
looking for the best angle for entry.
`Ah- ' He glanced down at her.
`Not that way?'
`No - down a bit - yeah - there - okay, push!' She arched her
back, spread her legs further apart and inhaled sharply through
clenched teeth as he forced the head of the phone in. She squeezed
back, pushing the head out slightly, relaxing and allowing it in
about another two centimetres. Her eyes widened as the widest part
of the receiver entered; just as she felt that she had to cry out, he
stopped pushing, leaving the head of the receiver wedged in,
painfully impaling her. She looked up imploringly.
`Don't stop!' she whispered. He idly stroked a savlon-coated
finger over the ring of muscle stretched around the receiver, and
then pressed it home. It slid in with a rush, her abused hole
closing over the head, settling around the relatively narrow handle.
`Oh!' she sighed in heartfelt relief. She breathed deeply, and
only then became aware of how aroused she felt. He bent down, pushed
her hair out of her eyes and kissed her.
`Okay, you were right... it *is* physically possible.' Smiling, he
added, `Do you want to emulate the rest of the story? Shove it in
and out a few times -'
`No.' she replied quickly. He grinned, and after a moment's
hesitation (during which she could plainly read his desire to do
exactly what he had suggested), she smiled back, kissing him again.
Their lips parted, and his attention returned to her behind, half of
the telephone receiver poking out from between her buttocks, curving
upward. He gently grasped the end, pushed it down, shifting the head
of the receiver within her; released it, watching it spring back up.
She bit her lip as he repeated the action.
`Okay, I think the point has been proven... if you would be so kind
as to...' He smiled slowly, regarding the receiver with his head to
one side.
`Oh, i don't know... it seems a shame, after all the effort we
went to get it in there...' He tugged on the trailing flex, twirling
the end of the receiver around, causing her shoulders to tense, her
behind smoothly flexing around the handle of the receiver. She
pressed her mouth against her forearm, teeth clenched. `Ah. That's,
that's simply beautiful...' He took the end of the receiver and
slowly rotated it to the accompaniment of her muffled squeaks of
protest, until the protruding half curved downwards, the ear-piece
within her pressing into the floor of her rectum; and then, with no
warning, sharply lifted the end, pushing it further into her.
`Oh!' He repeated the action, and she drew her legs up onto the
bed, kneeling over the pillows, arching her back and poking her
behind into the air as he lifted the receiver again, levering her
upwards until she was almost standing. He tentatively pushed the
handle in, pressing her down again; then he sensed the aroma of her
arousal, and he coaxed a shudder from her by rubbing the knuckle of
his hand against her swollen lips. She shifted slightly, reaching
down with one hand to meet his and press it into her, while she
gnawed the knuckles of her other hand in fevered lust. Together,
they recalled the rhythmic motions she had experienced in the shower,
he gently pushing and pulling on the receiver from behind, while she
pressed his fingers into her from the front, while her free hand
clenched and unclenched spasmodically...
...and then, to their mutual surprise, she mounted and surpassed
the peak of erotic sensation, her orgasm shaking the bed and almost
snatching the receiver out of his hand. Not ordinarily given to
operatic recitals in these situations, she surprised him by giving
voice to a shrill scream (which he sincerely hoped that the next door
neighbors, a mere three metres away from his bedroom window, would
ignore). The scream degenerated into a semi-hysterical giggle as she
collapsed limply over the pillows. He pushed her legs apart, fingers
tracing the slick wetness, and carefully angled the receiver
downwards between her thighs, with a view to removing it.
Reflexively, her buttocks clenched.
`Come on,' he coaxed, `let go... you can't wear those adorably
tight denim jeans with this thing poking out of your bum, can you?
That's right... come on...' She sighed, and reluctantly relinquished
her hold. He tugged, wiggling the receiver from side to side; she
moaned and spread her legs as wide as possible. He observed the hole
stretching painfully around the obscenely broad ear-piece; the
slightly hook-like shape of the end made it even more difficult to
get out than it had been to get it in, and she whimpered as he tugged
again. He almost considered stopping; she grabbed his free hand,
squeezing it, and he was reminded of the traditional film scene of
childbirth. He tactfully resisted the impulse to say `push, honey!'
in an American accent, and instead, carefully licked the area, his
tongue caressing the straining ring of muscle; underscored by her
heart-rending whimpers, the object finally slid free. She exhaled
explosively, and he gently wiped away excess vaseline with the towel,
planting a soft kiss on her ass-cheek, then moving up to hug her and
wipe her tears away with the corner of a bed-sheet. He subdued her
shaking sobs as best as he could, kissing her eyes and stroking her
neck.
`It's okay, there's no bleeding... calm down, dearest...' she
sniffed and looked up at him with such an expression of faithful
trust that his heart almost melted within him.
`Do you... could I have some Perrier water please?' she whispered.
Making gestures of reassurance, he untangled himself from her arms,
rushed out to the kitchen and brought back a 330-ml bottle. She
gratefully accepted it, hesitantly turning over onto her back, biting
her lip as her behind settled onto the mattress. She removed the
bottle-top and drank, swallowing convulsively. They shared the
drink, occasionally pausing for slow, sensual kisses.
When it was empty, she regarded the smooth green glass, tracing the
inviting `O' of the bottle's mouth and then, grinning impishly,
pushed the bottle down between her legs and underneath her, wriggling
her hips in the air.
`Kelanie!'
--------------------------------------------------------------------
This file is Copyright (c) Nikolai Kingsley, 1995. Unlimited
electronic reproduction and one hard-copy per user is permitted, for
non-profit use, providing that this notice is left intact.
hail eris - Fnord - all hail discordia - 93 - oops, that's my banana
--------------------------------------------------------------------

169
textfiles.com/sex/a-scene.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,169 @@
Archive-name: Bondage/a-scene.txt
Archive-author: theClone
Archive-title: Scene, A
Copyright 1991 by theClone.
released into the public domain.
the Clone fantasizes about a scene...
I think it was the blood that kept my attention, really. Not that
there was so very much of it, but it was quality blood. I mean the
image. I'm not explaining this right. I mean amidst the almost three
dozen rising welts on her back there were only three slashes that were
bleeding. I think they were on purpose. But they were bleeding so
well. Not a lot, mind you, but attractively.
You see, the blood was trickling in rivulets from these three
lashes and running down her back. The scarlet tracks split and joined
and resplit as they made their way to her shapely ass. Just in the
small of her back they spread thinly into the fine lines and contours
of her skin like a red river delta. And surrounding each gash, was a
slight red spattering, where the blood mist flew from the lash and
settled.
Where not rising or running red, her skin was pale. It was beyond
pale, it was white, like snow or alabaster. Like the little cotton
puff clouds on a fair day, her skin was. The contrast was shocking.
She hung there, her knees bent, legs unsupportive. Still
conscious, but no longer holding herself up, she hung there by her
arms. Almost without will. Her head was bent to her chest, and I
could see that the strain on her shoulders was tremendous. Yet she
hung as she had been told to before the whipping. The fact that she
could relieve the pressure on her shoulders but chose not to was
unfathomable. Admirable.
He was standing behind her, and a little to her right. She
wouldn't have been able to see him even if she craned her neck. But
she never tried that either. We were a little further back and more on
the left, safely out of lash range. Not that we ever believed Paul
would lose control of the whip; we all agreed that he was the best of
us with it, but safety was cheap insurance.
"Watch her carefully," he whispered to me. "Let me know if she
moves. I'll be right back."
I nodded ascent, and Paul dashed out of the playroom.
In less than a minute he walked calmly back into the room with an
armload of supplies. He was also one of the more inventive members of
our Club. He set them carefully down behind her, and then picked up a
dark blue cylinder with a little white picture on it. He opened a
spout on the top, poured the white contents into his hand and set the
container down. He walked up right behind her.
"I'm back my love," he said into her ear. "You may stand now. Are
you ready for more?"
She carefully placed her feet, and slowly straightened her legs,
taking the pressure off of her shoulders a bit at a time. She flexed
her shoulders what little her restraints allowed. She shifted her
weight back and forth on her feet until she seemed comfortable, rolling
her head a bit as she did. In a minute she was standing straight and
firm. Admirable, indeed.
"If it please you, my love," she said, "I would indeed like more."
As soon as she finished speaking he spread the substance across her
back. "Ungh," she gasped loudly, as if barely stifling a scream.
She almost lost her balance and her knees bent as she reflexively
strained forward.
"Salt," I whispered to Tim, next to me.
"Not even Paul would do that," Tim replied.
"Paul would do anything, and Trish almost so. Trust me, it's
salt," I said.
Paul's glance darted to us only briefly, but it spoke volumes. I
made a mental note to stay off the business end of his whip until he'd
had time to forget that I'd spoken almost aloud during his scene.
He wetted a cloth from a bottle of water and wiped down her back.
She sighed at the cleansing and the cool feeling on her hot welts.
"Shhhh, darling," he said. "Rest a moment."
Paul took that moment to carefully remove his clothes, fold them,
and place them neatly on one of the tables in the playroom. This too
was behind Trish, and she couldn't tell what he was doing. Paul
doesn't have the most magnificent body I've ever seen, but it is quite
firm and flexible and serviceable. And he could use it well, when he
so chose. When he turned back to the scene, his erection made it clear
that tonight would be one of those times.
He walked back to her, picking up the tube of lube along the way
and opening it. He knelt behind her and spread her ass cheeks. He
lubed her hole well while licking the extra salty blood now drying in
the small of her back. He rose, lubed himself equally well and dropped
the tube nearby, just in case. He walked back to his pile of items and
picked up a small paddle like thing I couldn't quite see. He slipped
the wrist strap over his hand.
He went back to her and spread her cheeks again. He positioned his
penis at her ass and entered just slightly. Paul then put his hands on
her hips and pulled her firmly to him.
"Ungh," she grunted again. She relaxed and slide steadily onto him
until he was all the way in. Then he slowly pulled back until his head
was just inside of her sphincter, and he proceeded with one more slow
relaxing stroke.
As he was about to begin his stroke again, he grabbed the paddle
that was hanging around his wrist, and I saw that it wasn't a paddle at
all. I was stunned to see that it was a currycomb. I wondered where
he got it; I hadn't known that the Club had one.
This time, as he began his slow stroke in, he dragged the currycomb
firmly down her back, until it and his pelvis met at the blood delta in
the small of her back. She screamed. There were many red parallel
tracks crisscrossing the welts and cuts his lash had already induced.
On the out stroke, he didn't touch her back, but rather bent his head
and blew cool air across the fresh marks. She sighed.
This then became his rhythm. In-stroke-drag-currycomb.
Out-stroke-bend-blow. In-stroke-drag-currycomb. Out-stroke-
bend-blow. In-stroke-drag-currycomb. Out-stroke-bend-blow.
In-stroke-drag-currycomb. Out-stroke-bend-blow. And her rhythm was
scream-pause-sigh-pause. Scream-pause-sigh-pause. Scream-
pause-sigh-pause. Scream-pause-sigh-pause.
The pauses became shorter as Paul sped up. Her sighs became
grunts, and her screams became scream-moans as they slid into the
grunts that had been sighs. He was relentless and tireless. In
minutes there were bright red streaks across her entire back running
from shoulder to ass. She had begun to bleed again from her cuts, and
she had fine red welts rising on top of her wide, wild lash welts.
When he came, he was buried deep inside her, and she shuddered
once, straining against her chains as he pressed her forward. She
shuddered again when he withdrew, still semi-erect. He walked to her
front for the first time since the scene began and kissed her gently.
"I love you," he said.
She mumbled something I couldn't hear in reply and let her head sag
onto her chest. He held her up, unchained her arms and carried her
carefully over to another of the tables. He wrapped her in the blanket
he'd had ready there and carried her up to her room. He would come
back later to get his things, right now she was his first concern.
We filed out of the playroom and into the library, where we each
got a glass of our favorite vice. I looked at Tim. He was already
looking at me.
"Maybe he will ask to do me next," I said.
"Or maybe I will," said Tim.
"Or maybe I'll ask to do you," I said looking at him with my best
lascivious glance.
"Maybe I'd let you," he said.
Do The Job, theClone.
--

583
textfiles.com/sex/a_friend.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,583 @@
"A Friend in Need"
By: Phil Phantom
We financially outgrew our suburban neighborhood about a
decade ago. We bought this 3/2/2 cracker box sixteen years ago.
We've added on, built a pool, deck, sauna, weight room, and den.
Our neighbors are jealous, but they're still friends. We've
known most of them from the beginning--four couples especially.
They've all been through tough times. Cheryl and I have helped
them all from time to time. I'm lucky, I suppose. I'm a
top-notch salesman. I'm never out of work or money. I'm also
free with my money. My friends think I'm generous to a fault.
When we go out as a group, I usually grab the check. We
entertain a great deal. Our home is like a yuppie playground.
The drinks are free, the music is sixties/seventies, and there's
no need to drive home drunk. Either stagger home or crash where
you are.
Frank and Rachel are our best friends. We knew
them from high school. Frank is an auto mechanic; Rachel sells
Avon--mostly to Cheryl. Cheryl is fucking Frank fairly
regularly. I've had the pleasure of bopping Rachel a few times
when she gets shit-faced. Cheryl is bisexual. She's had Rachel
more than I have - also when shit-faced.. Rachel gets teased
about that a great deal. She's straight as an arrow with a body
that is anything but straight.
Ed and Inez live next door. Ed owns a dry cleaner. Inez
keeps the books. I loaned them the money to start their
business. Inez paid the interest to Cheryl by periodically
depositing tender kisses between her legs. Ed paid interest as
well, making sperm deposits in Cheryl's sperm bank. Though the
debt has been repaid for years, Ed keeps paying interest. Ed and
Inez are not bad looking; but, of the girls, Inez would have to
be considered the only plain one in the bunch and a little on the
chubby side. I've never fucked Inez, probably never will.
David and Sue are our holy rollers. They never miss church,
though they've given up on winning converts from any of us.
David is the only guy that has never fucked my wife, though she
has tried. Sue, on the other hand, will lift her skirt and
spread her legs at the snap of my finger. I had to use a little
friendly blackmail to condition her - a few immodest pictures
taken at a drunken bash on New Years Eve 1986 did the trick. Sue
needs an excuse to commit adultery, but GOD can that woman commit
adultery! She's a genuine three-holer holy roller. Praise the
Lord!
She's also the mother of my second child (two-year-old
Jennifer). This caused quite a scandal. I have fire red hair.
David and Sue are both brunettes. Jennifer has fire red hair.
David just started returning to the group last year, though Sue
never left. David turns a blind eye to his wife's infidelity. I
get a big kick out of making it difficult for him. Getting her
pregnant was easy. I simply told her to get off the pill and
avoid sex with Dave during ovulation. I ordered her track her
cycles for me and report to me for twice-daily screwings at those
times when she was most fertile. She put up a mild fuss, swore
she couldn't, but the next day, she presented me with her unused
pills and a chart. Sue is my little whore and I treat her as
such. Cheryl gets a kick out of that. Sue has resisted my
attempts to get her and Cheryl together. She's weakening,
though.
And last, but certainly not least, Neal and Diane. Neal was
everybody's best friend, a regular party animal. He had a joke
for every occasion, the life of every party. He and my wife were
lovers. Diane was by far the most attractive woman in our group.
She was also the youngest at twenty four, the most educated, the
most cultured, and the most stuck-up. She stands five two,
has a full head of silky brown hair down to her ass, and has a
figure that stops express trains (38-22-36). Rachel gives Diane
Avon cosmetics to wear just for the free advertisement. Frankly,
Diane could make a mud pack look good. She has perfect white
teeth, huge brown eyes, and full lips. I'm a leg man, and I've
never seen finer legs on any woman. Unfortunately, Diane doesn't
mess around, drink, or have any vices to exploit. She's new to
the group. Neal married her three years ago. We, at least the
guys and Cheryl, were excited by her addition. We've been
salivating ever since her arrival.
Neal died in a car wreck three months ago. He was a great
guy but a lousy driver and lousier gambler. He had no life
insurance and owed a fortune in gambling debts. Diane had never
worked a day in her life, had no family to turn to, and we were
her only friends. When they came to foreclose on the house, we
naturally took her in. What are friends for?
During that first week, she was treated as a guest. As we
got to know her better, and realized how dire her circumstances
were, we began seeing her in a different light. She was helpless
on her own and frightened of the outside world. All she wanted
to do was read and tend the garden. Cheryl was the first to
suggest that we make Diane work for her keep. This idea came
after repeated rejects to her advances. I tried to put the make
on her myself, but grounded out at first base. Cheryl was
pissed. She wanted to make Diane a domestic servant. She said
she could train the bitch. When she described the uniform she
had in mind, I smiled and told her to go for it.
At dinner that evening, Cheryl dropped the bomb on Diane.
Diane sat meekly listening as Cheryl explained the necessity of
either sending her away, or putting her to work. Diane's
submissive acceptance inspired Cheryl to sharpen her tone. She
came across as a strict task master, warning and threatening
Diane. Cheryl offered work in exchange for room and board and a
small allowance.
I was embarrassed, so was our son, Jason. Jason was
seventeen and Diane's presence in the house had him in tight
pants most of the time. He revered Diane, treated her like a
goddess. Hearing his mother treat her like a low-life domestic
boggled his mind. Seeing Diane accept it, boggled mine. By the
time Cheryl was through, tears started flowing down Diane's
cheeks. To add insult to injury, Cheryl told her that it was not
proper for domestics to eat with the family. She told her to
take her plate to the kitchen. Diane hung her head, picked up
her dinner, and departed.
When she was out of ear shot, I looked to Cheryl and started
to speak. She shushed me with a raised hand, and said, "Don't
say anything, Red. I know what I'm doing." She looked at Jason
and added, "Do you like her, Jason?" He nodded. "Would you like
to see what she looks like naked?" His eyes bugged out. He
swallowed hard and nodded vigorously. "If I am successful,
you'll get more than that."
Jason turned to me and said, "Let Mom handle this, Dad. She
knows what she's doing."
The boy thinks with the head of his dick, but so did I at
his age. I said, "Hey, she's all yours, Cheryl. I'm staying out
of this completely."
Cheryl began at once to train Diane. She started with the
cleaning-up after dinner and dogged her until late in the
evening. Diane could do no right. Cheryl brought her to tears
several times. Cheryl reminded me of a drill sergeant at boot
camp: loud, degrading, demeaning, and authoritative. What's
more, Diane reminded me of a young trainee: frightened, nervous,
unsure, moldable.
Jason and I cringed when Cheryl first slapped Diane across
the face for not addressing her as ma'am. We left the room when
Cheryl forced Diane's nose into some gravy she'd spilled on the
floor. After three days, Cheryl had Diane stepping and fetching.
She had her calling her ma'am, calling me, sir, and calling
Jason, master. Jason loved his title.
On the fourth day, after breaking a cheap vase, Cheryl
instituted spanking. She took Diane by the elbow and marched
her into the garage. We heard the smacks and cries. Right after
the spanking, Jason disappeared into his room for an hour. I
later learned that Cheryl had administered the spanking on
Diane's naked ass after making her lift her skirt and bend at the
waist. Cheryl dragged her panties to her ankles. She described
Diane's pouting sex lips and her extra large clit. She took the
spanking well and juiced-up nicely. Cheryl reported that her
training was progressing well. I had to agree.
By week's end, Cheryl was taking Diane to the garage hourly
it seemed. Diane spent more time in the garage than out. Jason
spent as much time in his room as Diane spent in the garage. For
major infractions, like forgetting to call Jason, Master, Cheryl
used a wide leather belt and made her strip naked. After a
punishment session, she made Diane stand with her nose pressed
into a corner for up to three hours, still naked. Jason and I
found countless excuses to go to the garage after a whipping.
God, what a body!
Cheryl did not hit Diane hard, but she did redden her ass
and thighs. Diane never laid out or even wore a swim suit. She
had no tan line, and her skin, besides being blemish free, was
the color of cream all over. The reddened area stood out in
stark contrast. You could see where every blow landed for hours
afterwards. Having us see her naked backside caused Diane no end
of embarrassment. She clenched her legs tightly together and
pressed bodily into the corner as though trying to merge with the
wall.
Cheryl was quite pleased with the progress she made with
Diane. She had Diane attending her toilet: bathing her, painting
her toes, doing her hair and make-up, even trimming her pubic
bush. Cheryl shaves her cunt lips, or used to until Diane
started doing it for her. In addition to these personal
services, she calls on Diane to clean her after sex with Frank.
She said she could make her do it with her tongue, but was saving
that for a special occasion. I was in awe of Cheryl's success.
The others new nothing of Cheryl's work. They only knew
that Diane was helping out around the house. Whenever someone
stopped by, Diane was busy. Cheryl planned a coming out party
for Diane. On the Friday before the weekend get-together, Cheryl
handed Diane her new uniform and ordered her to put it on. She
instructed her to wear it without bra or panties. Diane took one
look at the dress and cringed. She begged Cheryl not to make her
wear it. Cheryl was adamant. Jason and I were introduced to the
dress at dinner that evening. We almost fell out of our chairs.
The dress was exceedingly short with an open bodice. The
ruffled lace hem did not hide her lower moons, nor did it hide
much in front. Were it not for the white apron, we could have
easily seen her pussy. The tiny apron just barely hid her cleft,
coming just below the juncture of her thighs. She wore
wide-pattern fish net stockings and a pair of five-inch heels.
The waist pinched in tight and flared to the bust line. The
wired top cupped her breasts, presenting them more than covering
them. The full upper globes quivered in the half cups. The tops
of each nipple crested the rim. When Diane turned, we saw that
the back was open to her ass, showing the top of her ass crack
framed by the tails of the bow. Diane was beet red throughout
dinner.
After her first departure, I turned to Cheryl and said,
"Outstanding! How did you get her to put that thing on?"
"It was easy after I gave her a real whipping. If she
bends over, you'll see the welts."
"No Shit! What did you use on her?"
"I cut a switch from the willow tree."
"Damn, and she took it?"
"Yes, she took it. Honestly, Red, you amaze me sometimes.
Do you really think she doesn't want this? Christ, she almost
had an orgasm while I was doing it."
Jason piped in, "Mom, are you serious? She liked it!"
"Jason, sweetheart, you know nothing about women. If you
learn nothing else, remember, never listen to what a woman says.
Learn to read body language. A woman's body can't lie."
"I don't get it."
"Well, I'm sure as hell not going to give lessons. Maybe
your father can clue you in. He does know some things."
Diane returned with ice tea and looked flushed. She
bashfully made the rounds, filling our glasses. Jason and I
tried reading her body language. All we could read was, "Please!
Stop staring at my body." Cheryl must have read, "Please do
something to make me show my pussy and naked ass."
Cheryl's fork flipped from her hand and landed on the floor
behind her. Diane eyed it nervously. Cheryl said, "Remember how
I told you to pick things up. There's a fresh switch in the
garage if you forgot."
Diane's face reddened. She moved to the fork, facing away
from me and Jason. She took a deep breath then bent from the
waist with her feet about eighteen inches apart. Her skirt rose
up over her streaked moons and her pussy peeked out from between
her tawny alabaster thighs. Her shiny pink clit hung out at the
bottom of the slick coral crease and her full inner lips fanned
out like an orchid. Her asshole could also be seen when she was
at her lowest. She picked up the fork and slowly returned to an
upright posture. She remained fully doubled over with her head
past her knees much longer than was necessary - a five second
count, I learned later. She then stood slowly, wiped the fork on
her apron, and returned it to the side of Cheryl's plate.
Cheryl smiled and dismissed her. Her whole body had a red glow.
When Diane left the room, Cheryl said, "If you two can't read
that body language, you're both blind as bats."
It was an obscene display, totally out of character for
Diane. Jason looked confused. I turned to him and said, "Son,
that wasn't just a vagina you saw, that was a very aroused
vagina. She loved showing it to us, despite how she acted."
"How can you tell?"
Cheryl said, "Hold on, Red. Before you start, I think I'd
like to take my leave. I'll go check on the help."
After she left, Jason smiled and said, "Mom doesn't
embarrass easily. This must be good."
"I don't think it is embarrassment as much as discomfort.
Anyway, did you notice how full and open her cunt was?"
"Heck yeah!"
"Did you see how her clit stood out, all pink and wet
looking?"
"Yeah, I noticed."
"Did you see how her inner labia lips were full open and
wet?"
"You mean the flabby part?"
"Right, and besides, that pussy was drooling. Normally, you
can't see inside a pussy with the legs that close together unless
it's aroused. Pussies are like cocks, when aroused, they fill
with blood, swell up, and open up. That pussy was ready for a
fucking."
"Wow! Is Mom going to let you fuck her?"
"When the time is right, she'll probably let both of us fuck
her. Just be patient."
"Do you really think it might happen?"
"It sure looks that way."
Jason pushed back from the table and stood, saying, "I've
had enough dinner. I'm going to my room."
I smiled and said, "Don't wear it out, Son; you might need
it soon." He blushed and left.
Cheryl returned right after he left. She smiled and said,
"My poor baby. I heard what you told him. That was beautiful; I
should have stayed. Hell, I should have told him myself. I
don't know why I get this way around him. I'd like to be totally
free and open. I can't even bring myself to walk around naked in
front of him. Isn't that silly?"
"I'm sure he wishes you would. Go see him right now. You
can break the ice."
"Yeah, right. I could give him a hand, I suppose."
"Hand, hell, the kid needs a fuckin' blow job."
"Well, he'll soon be getting that from the maid. By the
way, she's hotter than hell. I fingered her in there. Her pussy
feels like membrane soup." Cheryl held her wet hand up and said,
"Want a whiff?"
"Please, I'm eating dinner."
"Excuse me! Since when did you become a connoisseur?"
"When I get a whiff of Diane's pussy, I want to get it off
my own fingers, thank you."
"Suit yourself, but it might be a few days."
"Not by the looks of things."
"Hey, if you want it, she's in the kitchen. Just bend her
over the counter and pork the slut."
"I'll wait. I don't want to scare her off at this point."
"Shit, Red, we couldn't drive her off with a team of killer
dogs. We're stuck with the bitch."
"Poor us. What WILL we do?" Cheryl smiled.
That evening, we were treated to a punishment session in the
living room. Cheryl made Diane strip right in front of me and
Jason. She then took a belt to her ass and thighs. Cheryl made
her stand with her ass facing us and took her time. Diane's
juices were drooling down her inner thighs before Cheryl was
through. Afterwards, she made Diane stand in the corner facing
us until bedtime. Jason had to leave the room twice.
Saturday afternoon, everyone gathered at the house for a
pool-side barbecue. Diane kept out of sight until the critical
moment. It was her job to bring out the ribs. Everyone knew
that something was going on because Cheryl requested that they
all leave their kids at home. Cheryl waited until everyone was
settled on the deck, then rang a bell. When Diane stepped
through the patio doors in that uniform, carrying the platter of
raw meat, there was a sudden mass intake of air, absolute
silence, then a pin dropped. Sue also dropped her drink.
Diane never looked sexier. She had a full body blush as she
stepped awkwardly towards the table, trying not to catch her
spike heels in the decking cracks. The wind whipped at her thin
apron, treating us to flashes of her pussy, freshly shaved bald.
All eyes followed her progress as she twisted away from the wind.
Tongues fell to the deck; flies flew in and out of open mouths.
Diane set the tray beside the grill, turned to Cheryl and said,
almost in tears, "Will there be anything else, Ma'am?"
"No, just attend my guests and keep their drinks fresh."
Diane did a curtsey and departed. Cheryl smiled at our
astonished guests.
I wasn't sure how our friends would take this. Diane was a
friend, our beloved Neal's widow. They'd grown accustomed to
Cheryl's bizarre behavior. The women accepted Cheryl as a
mistress to their husbands. Her bisexuality was an amusement.
Inez and Rachel had experienced Cheryl as unwilling lovers.
Neither was bisexual. Inez had taken quite a ribbing while she
was paying interest on the loan. Cheryl used to take her off
from the group and return her with a wet face. The women all
knew that if they got too drunk, they were likely to be assaulted
by Cheryl. It was a running joke. They playfully called Cheryl
a sexual predator. When Diane came into the group, we all knew
she'd have to have her. Diane proved to be unreachable. She
never let her hair down, never drank, never got crazy. She was
always modestly dressed and always the proper lady. Seeing Diane
play the subservient maid in that outfit told volumes. They all
knew how vulnerable Diane was and how determined and crafty
Cheryl could be.
For the longest time, nobody spoke. Finally, Rachel stood
and toasted Cheryl, saying, "Well, I suppose congratulations are
in order. Maybe now I can tie one on without worrying about
waking up with a woman's thighs clamped over my ears."
Nervous laughter broke out, thawing the tension. Frank
said, "How is she, Cheryl?"
"As a maid, she sucks." Everyone broke up laughing at what
they thought was a double meaning.
Inez said, "It just takes practice. Like they say, once you
get past the smell, you've got it licked." More laughter
followed.
Diane returned carrying a tray of fresh drinks. She seemed
to be adjusting to the exposure. Though still flushed, she no
longer bothered turning against the wind. She let the wind blow
her apron up and tolerated the eyes feasting on her privates. At
first, her old friends tried not to be obvious about their
stares. Before long, they looked openly, unabashedly, even
dipping heads to look between her legs. Even the women
participated. Amazingly, no one treated her as an old friend, an
equal. Cheryl never told them how to act, they just picked up on
it. Comments about Diane's body began to flow in her presence.
They spoke about her as though she weren't there. Cheryl enjoyed
Diane's humiliation. Diane kept her cool composure even when
someone poked a head under her skirt. She almost lost it when
Frank grabbed her ass and made her spill a drink on the
bikini-clad Rachel. Rachel swiped scotch off her bare legs and
cried, "Clumsy bitch!" Rachel had never been terribly fond of
Diane.
Diane turned fearful eyes on Cheryl and set the tray down.
She apologized and began wiping Rachel's legs with a hand towel,
giving the rest of us a delightful display of her naked pussy.
She seemed oblivious of the show she was putting on as she
swabbed Rachel's widely parted legs. Ed leaned in close to me
and said, "I don't fuckin' believe this. You fuck her yet, Red?"
I smiled. Frank leaned around Diane's leg and looked right
into Diane's crotch from the rear and exclaimed, "Jesus H Christ,
her cunt is bald as a baby's butt. His hand went between her
legs, instantly bringing Diane erect. She stiffened as Frank
entered her. Cheryl shouted, "You take care of Rachel, bitch!"
Slowly, trying to ignore Frank's plunging fingers, Diane returned
to wiping Rachel's dry legs as Rachel hung her legs over the arm
rests of her chair. Frank was lewdly finger-fucking Diane using
his two middle fingers and whipping her crotch into a froth.
Diane's knees appeared ready to buckle as she dutifully accepted
the abuse and attended Rachel's inner thighs.
During this lewd exhibition, Dave and Sue sat quietly on my
left, Sue at my side. Sue was taking it all in. Her eyes rarely
left Diane's loins. Dave hadn't said a word. He had long ago
learned to leave his morality at the door. He knew that at some
point during the party, I'd take his wife by the hand and lead
her to my bedroom, usually at a time when everyone was looking
and could see where we went. Afterwards, I'd return her looking
fresh-fucked, her hair a mess, her lipstick smeared, and semen
trailing down her legs. Sue enjoyed being put on display in this
way, though she always protested mildly. With Sue, you can only
get her to do what she wants to do anyway. She just needs to
feel helpless and pressured.
As she watched Frank abusing Diane, her face and neck grew
splotches of red, a dead give away to her state of arousal. When
Diane fell to her knees and succumbed to a powerful orgasm, Sue
reached over and gripped my hand tightly, telegraphing her
immediate need. When I didn't respond, she tugged. When that
didn't work, she stood and pulled me to my feet, leading me into
the house. She dragged me to the bedroom, shut the door, and
attacked me. The woman was insatiable. She had me exposed, on
my back, and mounted in record time. I took advantage of her
aroused state to press once again on behalf of Cheryl. I said,
"Sue, I'm getting tired of you putting off my wife. She wants
you. Either you make yourself available to her, or I'm sending
your pictures out to your parents and telling them who their
grandchild's father really is."
I'd made this idle threat so many times, it was quite
powerless. This time, however, Sue said, "Is there no other
way?"
I said no, somewhat surprised. She hung her head in mock
surrender and said, "I won't resist. Is she going to treat me
like Diane?"
I hadn't thought about that, but quickly said, "You can
count on it, and Dave better learn to accept it."
She looked into my eyes while riding my cock and said, "Dave
knows his place, Red. Our daughter is proof of that. If he
pouts or complains, he knows he won't get any for weeks." She
paused, then said, "When are you going to tell Cheryl?"
"Right after we're through."
"God, do you think she might put me and Diane together?"
"How do you mean?"
"You know, make us do things to each other, put on a show."
"You mean like make you lick Diane's pussy in front of
everyone."
"YES!"
"In the nude?"
"YES! Both of us."
"I think she will."
Sue moaned and bucked harder, riding my erection. After a
few moments, she said, "Red, I'm pregnant again. It's yours. I
told Dave right before we came over."
"Did you tell him it was mine?"
"Yes, but that wasn't necessary. Since I've been off the
pill, he's been using a condom."
"No wonder he was so quiet."
"Red, are you going to make me carry this one full term
also?"
"What do you think?"
She rode me harder, bucking furiously. She exploded in
climax and slowed to a slow, gentle easy ride, moaning in
ecstasy. She looked at me through glassy eyes, smiled, and said,
"Everyone knows I'm your whore, Red. Tammy [her
thirteen-year-old daughter], the neighbors, the church, even my
parents know. Anyone that knows you and takes one look at Jenny
knows. Going anywhere with her is like having a sign on my ass
that says, 'Red's Whore.'"
"Good, soon you'll have two signs, won't you?"
"Yes! You bastard, you've ruined me. I'm not going to
fight you anymore."
This declaration was more than I'd dreamed. For the past
two years, I've been trying to set Jason up with Tammy. Sue has
steadfastly refused. Tammy is not allowed to date and rarely
visits us. She has blossomed into a gorgeous teen in the past
year, a small version of her mother. Jason has had his eye on
her ever since she developed tits. Sue knows damn well that to
let Tammy go out with Jason was tantamount to handing over her
cherry. Jason has a bad reputation. I've bailed him out of
three statutory rape charges by paying off parents. I said, "In
that case, tell Tammy she has a date with Jason tonight."
Sue stopped her motion to stare at me. She shook her head
slowly, then said, "You won't give up, will you?"
"No, I won't."
She thought for a moment. My dick grew inside her. She
felt it stir and began moving once again. She bit her lower lip
and then said, "All right, I'll do it."
I reached to the bedside phone and handed her the handset,
saying, "Call her."
She took it, paused, then dialed. She said, "Hello, Tammy.
Sweetheart, I want you to do me a favor. I want you to go out
with Jason tonight....no, on a date....yes, I've changed my mind.
I think you're old enough now....I don't know where he's taking
you, just be ready by eight."
I cupped the mouthpiece and said, "Tell her to wear a
sexy dress."
"Honey, you better wear a dress. He might take you to a
nice restaurant....No, wear the yellow one....I know what I said
about it, but you do look cute in it....No, I'm not
setting any curfew. Jason's a big boy; he knows when too late
is. Okay, bye." She hung up and said, "Are you happy now? I'm
surprised you didn't make me tell her to go without panties."
"I didn't think of it, but panties are no problem for
Jason."
Sue rode my now stiff erection, building up speed. She
moaned, "God, I can't believe I'm setting her up for this. Just
last week I forbid her to wear that dress again. It's at least
two sizes too small. She must think I've lost my mind. Dave
will be livid."
"What's one more whore going to matter?"
"That's true. Besides, misery loves company."
She was bucking and bouncing again. I said, "You don't look
miserable to me." She smiled. Jason smiled when I told him he
had a date with Tammy and that he had no curfew.
Sue had worn a modest two piece swimsuit covered by one of
Dave's shirts. When we finished fucking, I made her wear only
the shirt. In addition, I only let her button the two bottom
buttons. When she stood, semen poured down her legs. She looked
at herself in the mirror, turned and looked at the rear view.
She looked at me and smiled bashfully, saying, "This will
definitely blow Dave's mind, not to mention the rest of them.
Are you sure you want me to go out there like this with Jason
still home?"
"Sure, why not. He'll be fucking you one day. He may as
well get a peek."
"My, but we are bold now, aren't we? I see you took me at
my word."
"Absolutely. Come on, you have a show to do."
I led Sue to the patio doors and eased her through. She got
a sudden case of nerves at the last moment. Diane passed her on
the way in and looked down. Someone had pulled Diane's top below
her tits and removed her apron. The stiff top pushed up on the
underside of her big mounds distorting them grossly. I gave her
left tit a squeeze as she passed me.
All eyes focused on Sue as we stepped onto the patio. Sue
blushed and headed for her chair. Dave looked away in disgust.
Everybody else smiled. I gave Frank and Ed a high five. I took
Cheryl aside at the first opportunity and filled her in on the
latest developments. She was delighted to say the least. She
told me that Ed yanked Diane's top down and fingered her to
another climax. I noticed that his hand had been a little
sticky.
I went to tell Jason the good news as Cheryl returned to the
party. When I returned to the patio, Cheryl had Sue's shirt wide
open and was inviting everyone to feel the baby kick. Of course,
no one could feel the baby kick. It was only two months along.
They did, however, feel Sue. She took the groping of her crotch
stoically. Only Dave and Inez abstained. I went over and patted
Dave's shoulder, saying, "Well, it looks like you're going to be
a daddy for a third time."
He looked up and said, "No, you are."
"Now, now, Dave. Let's not split hairs. What comes out of
your wife is yours, old buddy."
"That's awfully generous considering how much you've put
in my wife."
Sue shot her husband a disapproving look as Ed fingered her
cunt. She said sternly, "Dave, I warned you about that attitude.
What goes into my body is none of your fucking business. Now,
you apologize to Red this instant."
Dave looked at the fingers plowing his wife's furrow. Sue
widened her legs and drew the shirt flaps off her breasts,
leaning back. He looked to me and said, "I'm sorry, Red."
Sue smiled, then added, "Dave, Jason is taking Tammy out
tonight. I want you to give him some money. This is her first
date. I want it to be special. Tell him she doesn't need to be
home at any special time and give him a condom."
Dave looked at his wife with incredulous eyes. She stared
hard right back. For a second, it looked like Dave was growing a
spine, but he stood and checked his wallet. He went into the
house, headed for Jason's room. I found out later that he gave
Jason fifty bucks and a condom.
While Dave was seeing Jason, Diane returned. Cheryl
stripped her and ordered her to kneel before Sue. Sue had her
legs draped over her chair arm rests. The rest of us gathered
around as Cheryl ordered Diane to lick Sue's pussy. Diane slowly
dipped her head between Sue's legs and licked. Sue grabbed her
head and pulled her in tight. Frank knelt behind Diane and
entered her pussy. After Frank came, we had the two girls get
into a sixty nine with Sue on top. Ed mounted Sue. After Ed
came, they flipped over and I fucked Diane in the ass. Inez
dropped to her knees before Cheryl and ate her pussy. Rachel
fingered Inez and herself at the same time. Dave walked in on
this scene. Jason caught the tail end of the act as he headed
out the door on his way to pick up Tammy. They got home at two
in the morning. Sue and Dave had just left. Inez and Ed were
leaving. Frank had passed out. Rachel, Diane, and Cheryl were
using the master bedroom.
I sat on the sofa, recovering as Jason led Tammy inside.
Tammy's yellow dress was torn to shreds. Her right breast hung
out and the skirt was ripped up the front to her navel. She had
no bra, panties, or shoes. Cum matted her hair. Jason tugged
her along and stood her before me proudly. I surveyed her young
body and smiled. Jason parted the skirt halves to show me her
cum leaking pussy. I gave him a thumb's up. He smiled and took
Tammy to his bedroom.
That was a banner day at our house. Diane is now a
well-trained whore, as are Sue and Tammy. Diane wears only the
apron, now. She sleeps at the foot of Jason's bed. Tammy is a
feature performer at our parties. Everybody fucks her, and all
the women use her. She's pregnant now, two months behind her
mother. Lord only knows who the father is. It might even be
Dave. I just hope it isn't a red head.
THE END

91
textfiles.com/sex/a_guide_.wom Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,91 @@
A GUIDE TO LOVE AND SEX FOR
TODAY'S YOUNG WOMEN
As a young, modern women of the nineties, you no doubt have many questions
concerning romance, love, even s..e..x. In this sensitive and frank "question
and answer" format, noted sex therapist Dr Rut explains everythiong you've
ever wondered about.
Q: Where can I find the man of my dreams ?
A: This is a difficult question, since every woman probably has a different
ideal of what her own personal Prince Charming should act and look like.
However, when it comes to finding Mr Right, I can give you a good suggestion
on where to start - and that's in a bar. That's right, go to a bar ...
preferably the kind that smells of stale beer and lots of men crowded around
watching a sports event on television. Pick a man that looks interesting -
it's bets to stay away from the shallow "pretty boys" in designer clothes
with bulging muscles. Instead, I recommend you pick somebody a little older
and wiser, possibly reassuring pot belly. Boldly approach him, offer to buy
him a few beers, then invite him back to your place. He'll advise you from
there.
Q: How do I know if I found Mr Right ?
A: Unfortunately, there's no sure way to tell. Therefore, I suggest you try
out many different kinds of men and many different kinds of bars.
Q: Do men like aggresive women?
A: Definitely. Although they don't admit it, men are often shy - so it's up
to you to be bold. In addition to bars, don't be affraid to approach men
on streetcorners, in restaurants, even in restrooms. Break the ice with
simple "hello", followed by an offer to buy them dinner, drinks - even an
expensive gift. Then invite them to back to your place.
Q: What if a man's married ?
A: Go for it. This is a great opportunity to enjoy the valuable experience
a married man possesses, without being tied down by any sort of commitment.
Q: But what if I fall in love with a married man ?
A: This is a tough one, especially if you find yourself pregnant. Ask him
how he feels about his wife and family. If he says his wife doesn't understand
him and he's thinking of leaving her, believe him and continue your
relationship, secure in the knowledge that he'll soon make good his promise.
Married men rarely lie about such important matters.
Q: How do I know if I'm ready for sex ?
A: ask your boyfriend. He'll know when the time is right. When it comes
to love and sex, men are much more responsible, since they're not confused
emotionally as women. It's a proven fact.
Q: Should I have sex on the first date ?
A: YES. Before if possible.
Q: What exactly happens during the act of sex ?
A: Again, this is entirely up to the man. The important thing to remember is
that you must do whatever he tells you without question. Sometimes, however,
he may ask you to do certain things that may at first seem strange to you.
Do them anyway.
Q: How long should the sex act last ?
A: This is a natural and normal part of nature, so don't feel ashamed or
embarressed. After your man has finished making love, he'll have a natural
desire to leave you suddenly, and go out with his friends to play golf. Or
perhaps another activity, such as going out with his friends to the bar for
the purpose of consuming large amounts of alcohol and sharing a few personal
thoughts with his buddies. Don't feel left out - while he's gone you can
busy yourself by doing his laundry, cleanig his apartment, or perhaps even
going out to buy him an expensive gift. He'll come back when he's ready.
Q: What is "afterplay" ?
A: After a man has finished making love, he needs to replenish his manly
energy. "Afterplay" is simply a list of important activities for you to do
after the lovemaking. This includes lighting his cigarette, making him a
sandwich or pizza, bringing him a few beers, or leaving him alone to sleep
while you go out and buy him an expensive gift.
Q: Does the size of the penis matter ?
A: Yes. Although many women believe that quality, not quantity, is important,
studies show this is simply not true. The average erect male penis measures
about six centimeters. Anything longer than that is extremely rare and, if
by some chance your lover's sexual organ is seven centimeters or over, you
should go down on yur knees and thank you lucky stars and do everything
possible to please him, such as doing his laundry, cleaning his apartment
and buying him an expensive gift.
Q: What about the female orgasm ?
A: What about it ? There's no such thing. It's a myth.
Q: Are you sure ?
A: Will you stop asking so many questions ? Do you distrust men or something ?
Instead, prove how much you care for your boyfriend by going out and buying
him an expensive gift.

657
textfiles.com/sex/a_ride.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,657 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/a_ride.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: A Ride
CHAPTER 1
I am sitting at home alone watching the
evening news. It is the usual boring once
over with a little detail on the feature
stories. They give just enough information to
let you know that something is happening.
None of it is very interesting.
By the end I am ready to turn on the vcr
and put in a tape of some real hot action.
The guy behind the counter at the adult book
store rated very highly. The title on the
cover is "Unending Lust".
The cover art shows a well hung man with
his right hand down a well endowed blondes
miniskirt. Her top exposes most of her
enormous breasts. I am getting hard just
thinking of what a body like hers could do in
bed. Her left hand holds the enormous bulge
in his pants. His left arm is around her with
his hand under her top and holding her left
breast. His index finger is touching her
erect nipple under the skin tight material.
I can't get the tape in the vcr fast
enough. I have the vcr wired to the stereo so
the sound quality will be better that for just
the tv. I turn on the stereo, program it to
use the auxiliary port, adjust the volume and
the balance.
I had a friend check out my speaker
locations a few month back. I found out they
were in poor locations for how they were being
used. He helped find the correct locations.
Since they have been moved the difference has
been very noticeable.
As the introduction comes up on the
screen, I close the drapes. I don't want the
neighborhood boys peeking in on the action. I
don't need a lynch mob gathering at my because
some mother didn't like want her son was
seeing.
I normally have the sofa where the best
sound is, but since I don't have company I
decide to move the sofa back against the wall.
They are starting to previews of other movies
they are offering as I finish moving the sofa.
Now I can move my favorite recliner to
the sweet spot. There is a small bare spot in
the carpet that I use to indicate when I am
there. The action starts as I grab a soda and
lean back in the chair.
The tv is a large screen model with a 48"
diagonal screen. From my chair, which is
about five feet from the tv, the screen takes
up most of the view.
This IS a really hot tape. The opening
scene is of the blonde climbing out of a hot
tub stark naked. Her long hair hangs down her
back just brushing her ass. She climbs out on
the edge of the tub showing off the left side
of her body.
She places her abundant breast on the
side while positioning her hands for a good
lift. She swings left leg up out of the tub.
The camera angle changes as her pussy comes
over the edge of the tub giving a close-up of
beautiful cunt as it comes into view.
For a moment she rests on the edge of the
tub letting the warm water flow down her well
shaped body as comes to a sitting position
facing the camera. The water glows on that
golden body.
A river of water flows down the valley
between her breasts toward her cunt. Her
dripping snatch is in full view. Her nipples
are like pyrami on her huge breasts.
The camera again closes in on her hot
pussy as she slowly massages her lusty mound.
She spreads her legs wide giving the camera an
open view over her cunt. She parts its
luscious lips with two finger s from her right
hand.
The moist interior of her cunt begs for
attention. The camera zooms in on her clit as
she starts to rub it gently with her right
forefinger. Her left comes into view as she
strokes her love button with the forefinger of
both hands while using her middle fingers to
hold her cunt open for easy viewing.
Soon she is moan sweetly. Her cunt
strains against her hands. Her stomach
muscles tighten. Her juices flow out to join
with the water in cascading down the side of
the tub.
Suddenly her legs and stomach start to
convulse erotically. She screams wildly as
she cums. The camera angle widens to show her
leaning backward over the edge of the hot tub.
Her beautiful face stares at the camera daring the
viewer to do something about it.
My left hand slides down to my groin to
check my response to all this excitement. I
find a small wet spot developing on the
outside of my pants just past the end of my
huge hardon.
I look down briefly to see just how big
the spot is. The spot seems to grow as I look
at it. My hardon starts to shrink as the wet
spot gets bigger. I am a little embarrassed
as I return my gaze back to the movie.
After resting for a few moments she
climbs down off the side of the tub. She
heads for a table along side the adjacent
swimming pool. She grabs a towel from the
back of a chair by the table and starts drying
off.
She playfully bounces her breasts up and
down as she dries them off. Carefully she
gets every drop of water off of their firm
countenance. She lifts her left breast up to
her lips. Her left nipples stands waiting as
the camera zooms in on it.
She takes her nipple between her lips and
starts alternately sucking then licking this
small erection. I can feel my own asking for
the same type of attention. I look down to
see that the head of my cock is lifting up the
middle of a large wet spot on my pants.
My penis is throbbing with anticipation
as I look up at the action on the tube. She is
down to her clit and her legs are spread wide
as the camera zooms in. Her cunt looks so big
and juicy. Her right hand has found a home by
her cunt.
The Thumb and forefinger of her right
hand are now playing joyfully with her love
button. A much more ragged moan greets her
efforts. You can see that she is REALLY
enjoying herself.
The camera angle widens as she leans her
ass against the table. There is a man
climbing out of the pool. She must hear him
getting out of the water but there is no
apparent response.
My cock is rock hard and pounding
feverishly, begging to be free of its
confinement. The action on the screen draws
my undivided attention. It looks like the
action will soon go to the next level. What
is he going to do when he gets out of the
water?
The camera pans between the man and her
cunt. She has two fingers from her right hand
on her clit and two from her left in her cunt.
God, I wish my cock was where those fingers
are. Her hips are grinding. her fingers are
a blur.
She cums with a series of loud primordial
screams that echo from the speakers and
throughout the room. There is more than one
reason for her to scream as the man puts his
tongue where her hands are. The camera
focuses on his tongue licking up her juices.
He keeps her at the peek of orgasm for
several minutes. Her cascading shrieks and
moans surround me. I can feel her ecstasy in
my balls as they begin to throb rhythmically.
Soon she collapses as her body has had
enough for now. He picks her up in his arms
and lays her down on a nearby lounge chair.
Her legs are spread wide allowing easy access
to her waiting cunt.
She wakes up and sees him taking off his
swim trunks. The swimmers style trunks had
covered next to nothing. The head of his
royal shaft was protruding from his waistband.
Now his shaft stands proud and ready as he
looks at her from the end of the chair.
"Come on and fuck me, Jim. I can see
your hot cock is hard as steel. But that
fucker right where he belongs." She says
holding her cunt lips open.
"You asks for it, Wendy. You get it!"
Jim says as he positions himself between her
legs.
I take a brief break to check my groin.
My pants are soaked! My cock lies limp under
a massive wet spot. I get up and stop the
tape. I want to get out of these wet pants
before the cum turns cold.
Maybe I should just get naked. Its
Friday night and nobody will be coming around
here this time of night. On second thought,
this movie is getting hotter, if I just sit
there naked I will be cumming all over the
seat cushion.
The thought of explaining the eventual
cum stain to my house keeper races through my
mind as I start to head down the hallway
the bedroom. I get to the bedroom and have my
shirt off when suddenly the door bell rings.
"OH SHIT!!!! TALK ABOUT BAD TIMING!!"
I quickly slide out of my pants and grab
a robe from the closet. I throw my clothes on
the bed with the stained material facing up.
The doorbell rings again as I enter the living
room.
"I'll be there in a minute!"
I check the room quickly for evidence as
I go to answer the door. Luckily there is no
apparent clues to what I was doing. I pull
myself together and head for the front door.
The doorbell rings again as I reach for the
door knob.
Opening the door , I find this beautiful
lady standing there. She is about 5'4" with
long brown hair, blue eyes, and a worried look
on her face. She is wearing a black blazer, a
white silk blouse, and black pleated skirt the
just covers her knees. Her black high heels
accentuate her well shaped legs. Her shapely
breasts stretch the V of the blazer into a U.
her skin is a beautiful coconut tan.
I am stunned by the sight of such a sexy
lady at such close quarters at this time of
night. I try to compose myself. "Hello,
sorry for the wait. I don't have too many
people ring my doorbell at this time of
night."
My robe is about knee length giving ample
coverage under normal circumstances. However,
my system has been sensitized to the slightest
stimulation by watching the movie. My cock is
quick to respond to the prospect of getting
some action.
My cock has been hanging loosely between
my legs. Seeing this sexy woman has given my
crotch a noticeable rise. I try to hide my
reaction.
"My names Rachel. Me and a friend were
driving down your street when my car broke
down. I managed to bring it to a stop in
front of your house. Can I use your telephone
to call a tow truck?" She says.
Her eyes wander toward my groin. "Excuse
me. Am I interrupting something?" She says
as she loosens the top two buttons of her
blouse.
"I was just getting ready for a shower."
So I lie. She won't know the difference.
"Please come in. I will show you where the
phone is." I reply.
I step back from the doorway and turn
toward the center of the room. I
unconsciously swing my left hand away from my
groin and toward the end of the hallway. My
cock released from its hold springs through
the opening in my robe. The head of my penis
can be seen easily.
"Excuse me." I say apologetically as I
pop my cock back under my robe.
She pauses for a second or two then steps
through the door. Her right hand brushes my
groin. She lifts my robe freeing my hardon as
she pasts.
She pauses and puts her hand into my
robe. She squeezes my balls playfully.
"Excuse me." She says with a wicked grin on
her face.
She retrieves her hand and wiggles her
sexy ass as she strides seductively into the
middle of the room. "Where did you say the
phone was? She purrs.
This bitch can sure lay down a heavy
tease. She has a body built for sex and knows
how to use it. She isn't afraid to flaunt it
in front of a total stranger either.
I wonder if she is just a tease or does
she plan on doing it with me? Would she fuck
a total stranger?
I cover up my cock and close the door. I
walk past her toward the hallway and reply, "I
didn't say, but if you will follow me, I can
show you where it is." I say as I head down
the hallway.
After a few brief moments we reach the
bedroom. The telephone is on a nightstand by
the right side of the bed. It is an older
push button model. There is a large lamp and
an alarm clock occupying the rest of the
stand.
I notice my clothes lying on the bed with
wet spots in open view. I look behind me to
see if Rachel is still there. She has just
entered the room. She must have left her
blazer in the living room. Her blouse is
unbuttoned but is still tucked in exposing the
valley between her breasts. There is no bra
and no tan line!
I feel my desire for her grow in my
groin. I step back toward the wall giving
Rachel a clear view of the phone and the bulge
protruding from my groin. I can see Rachel's
eyes are not looking at the telephone.
She checks out the room briefly. As she
sees the wet spots she licks her lips and
massages her cunt through her skirt. Her eyes
return to my bulge as she continues to massage
her cunt.
"There is the telephone. The phone book
is in the drawer below it." I say hoping she
sees what she wants.
"Thank you." Rachel replies.
She walks by and reaches into my robe.
She strokes my hardon vigorously a few times.
"That's a nice piece of meat you have there."
She adds as she release it.
She grabs the telephone book and leans
back against the headboard with her left leg
hanging off the edge of the bed and the right
one resting on the edge. She flicks her right
shoe off and bends her right knee high in the
air.
She rests the telephone book on her leg.
I can just barely see up her skirt from where
I stand against the wall. First no bra now no
panties! She is definitely too hot to handle
and knows it oh so well.
She closes the telephone book. She puts
it back in the drawer. She swings around to a
sitting position and closes the drawer. She
picks up the receiver and taps out a number.
"Hello this is Rachel Cummings. My car
broke down at ...." She starts and looks at
me.
Taking her head away from the receiver
she asks, "What is your address?"
"4110 North Saint Claire Avenue." I
reply.
"4110 North Saint Claire Avenue." She
repeats into the receiver. "How soon can you
get a tow truck out here to take it in?"
There is a brief pause while the person
on the other end answers her question.
"Two hours! Are you sure you can't get
here sooner? I am going to be late for a
party as it is."
There is another brief pause.
"An hour. That is more like it. I will
be inside the house at that address waiting.
Thanks."
"So what is the story." I say trying to
get some details I can work with.
"We have to wait here for an hour while
they come and get the car. That still leaves
us without transportation though. Do you have
a car ..... What is your name anyway?" She
says with a sense of embarrassment.
"My name is Bob Reddel. I do have a car
that is in good working condition. I am not
going to let a total stranger use it." I
reply.
She leans back against the headboard
again. Her right leg is back on the bed.
Slowly she raises her right knee while she
draws the hem of her skirt down by her waist.
Her pussy is in clear view now. To make
it even more obvious, she slides down on to
the bed. This exposes her cunt in all its
glory. Her eyes are fixed on my crotch as she
starts playing with her clit.
"See something you like, stud?" She
purrs.
Rachel continues playing with her clit
while staring at my bulge. Her left hand
slides down the opening in her blouse. She
starts pulling the blouse out of her skirt.
"What could I do that would convince you
to let me use your car?" She breathes in a
low sexy voice as she exposes her left breast.
She starts massaging her erect nipple.
"I bet you would do just about anything
to loosen that load. Now wouldn't you?"
Rachel remarks as she continues her slow
torture. "We could really help each other out
here. Don't you agree?"
I contemplate the possibilities for a few
moments as she continues her slow torture. My
cock is hard as a rock and sticking out in
clear view. "I will drive you anywhere you
want to go, but I want to fuck you first." I
reply.
"You have no idea where I am going. How
could you drive me there?" She asks. Then
she pauses for a moment. "You have a deal but
first I have to make telephone call."
She swings around to the side of the bed
covering herself up in the process. She picks
up the receiver and taps out another number.
"Hello, Rick? This is Rachel. Me and Tracy
will be a little late to your party tonight"
There is a pause and then she answers,
"Yes, we ran into car problems. It will take
about an hour get them taken care of. And
Rick, we will have a friend with us."
There is some loud noise from the other
end of the line and then some even louder
laughter.
"Yes, his name is Bob Reddel. We will be
coming in his car. And Rick, tell Wendy he is
hung like a horse."
There is another pause then some more
laughter on the other end.
"Yes, I am sitting here looking at his
rock hard cock with pussy juice streaming down
my legs as we speak. We'll catch you later,
bye." Rachel says as she hangs up the
receiver.
"Who is Tracy?" I ask as she starts
walking toward me.
"She is a friend of mine. She is waiting
out in the car" Rachel replies as the
doorbell rings. "I bet that is her now."
I pull myself together once again as we
head for the door. Such a hot pussy so close
yet so far away. Am I ever going to get laid?
It seems that I will, but when? Maybe
this Tracy will call a halt to our little
deal. Then again, maybe she will want to join
in. That last idea sticks in my mind and
thrills to my cock as I reach for the
doorknob.
I open the door and find yet another
beautiful lady standing at the door. She
is about 5'8" with long blonde hair, brown
eyes, and a worried look on her face. She is
wearing a red halter top, and gold shorts that
just cover her cunt.
Her long slender legs end with well
shaped feet. I am surprised to see she isn't
wearing shoes. Her shapely breasts stretch
the material of the halter top to the max.
Her nipples can easily be made from the hills
they create. Her skin is a deep tan.
Rachel comes up behind her as I stare at
this beautiful woman through the open door.
"Hi Tracy. I was just going out to
invite you in when the door bell rang."
Rachel says from behind me.
The bulge in my groin draws Tracy's
attention as the two women talk.
"I would hope you weren't going to leave
me out there while you made out with this
stud." Tracy says as she walks up to me.
"Hello, two beautiful women as guests is
more than I could ask for. Please come in."
I say closing the door behind Tracy as she
comes in.
Tracy has my cock out from under my robe
before the door is closed. Now this is more
like it.
"I can see why you would want this hunk
of meat for yourself Rachel. It isn't often
you find this much meat ready to eat." Tracy
says as she bends down to suck my hardened
member.
Rachel whispers in my ear. "Our deal is
still on stud. So don't get too carried
away."
Tracy stops to asks, "What deal might
that be you two?"
Rachel replies, "Bob here, will drive us
to Rick's in exchange for the privilege of
fucking my hot pussy. I have already cleared
it with Rick and told him that we will be
late."
"Yours isn't the only hot pussy looking
to get on this hot rod." Tracy replies as she
pulls down her shorts. She steps out of them
and spreads her legs wide open.
I can see the juice glistening on Tracy's
cunt lips as they stand out from her evenly
tanned skin. I count my blessings and I come
to grips with the fact that BOTH of these hot
cunts eagerly await my throbbing cock.
"Okay stud. Where is the bedroom? We
have some serious fucking to do." Tracy
enquires as she strokes my rock hard cock.
"Follow me down the hallway." I reply.
In a few moments we are all in the
bedroom. As Tracy enters the room I slide her
breasts out from under her halter top and
massage them with both hands. I find her
nipples to be hard and rigid. I massage these
little cocks with thumb and forefinger as I
rub her huge breasts.
Tracy is stroking my huge hardon with her
left hand as she massages my balls with her
right hand. Rachel's tongue dances a lusty
ballet on and around my cock's head.
Rachel takes my cock from her mouth and
leads me to the edge of the bed. She lies
down on the bed with her cunt even with the
edge. I kneel on the floor as she guides my
hot shaft into to her warm moist pussy.
Tracy climbs on the bed and plants her
pussy in Rachel's face while leaning over to
lick Rachel's clit in a female variation of a
69. I can feel Tracy's tongue at work on the
top of my cock as I repeatedly drive it ever
so deep into Rachel's hot cunt.
After a few minutes of this intense love
play the two women are breathing raggedly. I
can feel Rachel's stomach muscles flexing
around my shaft. Her cunt milks my cock as I
drive deeper and deeper into her.
Tracy breaks from her play as she's the
first to reach the heights of orgasm. Rachel
continues her intense eating of Tracy's cunt.
Tracy has multiple orgasms as a result of this
intense attention.
Tracy collapses on top of Rachel and,
after a moments rest, returns to her play.
Rachel now starts getting the full force of
the action. Rachel's moaning becomes intense
then changes to loud shrieks of ecstasy as she
too as multiple orgasms.
I speed up my pace and my cum starts
flowing to my cock. I pull out and shot my
cum in Tracy's face. She responded by taking
my cock in her mouth and sucking it dry.
Finally we are all spent and collapse on
the bed in a mound of satisfied flesh. No one
has enough energy left to move.
---

218
textfiles.com/sex/a_swap.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,218 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/a_swap.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: A Swap
Jeri and I had been married for about ten years, and most of our
relationship had been great. We enjoyed most of the same things:
music, sports, movies, sex. We made love often, and it was
usually super. Nevertheless, I had always had this nagging
feeling that she was not being completely satisfied by our
lovemaking. Still, I had to admit that she almost always seemed
to reach orgasm, particularly when I took her clit in my lips and
licked back and forth across it as fast as my tongue could go. I
could see her tummy muscles tighten in spasms as she groaned
faster and faster until she cried out and then relaxed, becoming
all soft and warm. Her climaxes were similar when I pushed my
cock in as far and as fast and as hard as I could, but those
orgasms were not as intense (at least I wasn't sure). As a
result of this concern, I began to wonder whether I might be
falling some what "short" in fulfilling her sexual needs.
As time passed, I began to develop a fantasy as to how to test my
theory that Jeri would be more satisfied by a bigger cock. At
first I thought about getting one of those giant dildoes I'd seen
in the porno store, but decided that that would have been so
obvious as to negate the value of the test results. The only
true test would be for Jeri to think that I was fucking her, but
with a bigger cock. However, at least so far, there were no
hospitals providing dick enlargement operations, so that meant
that if I was ever going to find out, I would have to find
someone else (with a really big dick) to fuck Jeri while she
thought it was me!
Where does one begin to recruit someone for this sort of a plan?
I couldn't go to a night club and "pick up" someone. It had to
be someone I could trust, someone safe, and someone "hung".
There were plenty of guys at work that would love to get their
dick in Jeri, but there's the old saying about "don't shit in you
own backyard" that made co-workers out of the question. So what
to do?
It was about this time that an old friend from my high school
days called to say he was back in town and would like to get
together and renew our friendship. I didn't put the two
situations together at first, but when Mel and I began
reminiscing about out days together on the Tennis team, I
remembered why I had envied him. As I recalled, Mel's prick was
as big soft as mine had been hard, although we never made a
direct comparison. I thought that he was very probably (at least
physically) what I needed to fulfill my fantasy "test."
As Mel and I talked, I learned that he was recently separated
from his wife, and that they were going to get a divorce. He
stated his displeasure at reentering the dating scene, saying
that all the really great women had already found someone and
gotten married or were at least living with someone. He also
confided that he had once had a desire to pursue Jeri, but that I
had "beaten him out". This was almost too unlikely to believe,
but what the hell, I decided to give it a try and see how far I
could make this go. Could I really let another man fuck my wife?
Over the next several weeks, we had Mel over for dinner and we
went out to the movies together a few times. Jeri fixed him up
with some of her girlfriends from work, but nothing clicked. All
the while, I was making casual hints about Jeri and me to Mel,
trying to see if he showed any interest, He seemed genuinely
concerned about us, and I felt more comfortable all the time
about revealing my fantasy to him.
One night, after dinner, as we were having a drink, and Jeri was
on the phone with a friend, I decided to open the door on my soul
a little wider. I asked Mel to confirm that he still found Jeri
attractive, which he did. I then began to explain my concerns
about our physical relationship. He understood, and joked that
"all you pencil-peters have that fear." "Thanks a lot", I
answered. "You're a big help." "Well, what the fuck can I do
about it?", he asked. "Look Mel, you and I have gotten pretty
close, and I think I can tell you something in confidence without
fear of your having a bad reaction."
I proceeded to carefully outline my fantasy to see if Jeri would
have a stronger orgasm if she were making love to me and I had a
bigger dick. "So how you gonna do that?", Mel asked. "Well", I
said, "You asked what you could do...." Then I went full ahead
and detailed what I thought could work to fool Jeri into thinking
that she was screwing me when in fact she'd be screwing Mel. Mel
was not too eager at first, but after some long-winded
rationalizing, I began to turn him toward agreeing to give it a
try. I asked him just how big he was, to which he replied "big
enough!". Finally I got him to admit to 10 and a half inches.
"Sure!", I said. "Want proof?" he asked. "I'm from Missouri.
Show me!". I got a ruler, he got
it hard, I checked, he'd lied... it was actually just over 11".
"Whoa", I said. "Ever size, maybe this wasn't such a good idea
after all. But I'd committed to this course, and I was
determined to get the answer to my question.
Obviously, it would be necessary for Mel to be present without
Jeri knowing it, so the first order of business was to select a
location where I could be fucking Jeri while Mel was close by.
We decided on the rec room, because of the storage room nearby
where Mel could hide until I got things going. There were these
big floor pillows that Jeri and I had fucked on before, so that
wouldn't arouse her suspicion. Next, we had to figure out how to
get Mel into the storage room without Jeri knowing that he was
even in the house. We figured that we cold "sneak" Mel into the
house while Jeri was at the store. Then we had to come up with a
way for Mel to relieve himself in case he had to take a piss
while he waited in the store room. An empty coffee can with its
plastic lid would work OK. Since there would be no easy way to
signal Mel when to come out of the store room, we agreed that he
would just have to peek around the doorway to the rec room and
use his own best judgment as to when to come in. The lights
would have to be off so that Jeri would not be able to see Mel
and I trade off.
Finally, the big night came, and as Jeri left in her car to go to
the store, I called Mel He parked around the corner so that
Jeri wouldn't see his car when she returned. "Are you sure about
this?" he asked as he came in. "Yes! I've got to find out, or
I'll wonder for the rest of my life." "OK", he replied, "as long
as you're sure." We checked out the storage room, and the path
through the rec room, so that he wouldn't trip on or walk into
something as he approached in the dark. Fortunately, there was a
moon out that night, which would help light the rec room a little
through the skylight.
We went over the plan while we waited. I would give Jeri enough
to drink to ger her a little tipsy and then start making love to
her on the pillows. I would get between her legs and caress her
thighs and hips with both hands, one on each side. I would
continue this caressing as I put my cock into her. At this time
Mel should show up and get into position behind me and a little
to my left. As I would bring my left hand down her right leg, I
would lift it away, and Mel would begin to caress her as I had
done. Then I would pull by cock out of Jeri's pussy and run it
along her thigh, back and forth, while fondling her clit with my
right hand. As I reached as far down her leg as I could, Mel and
I would trade places, and he would move his cock down her leg and
into her pussy. His hand would take the place of my right hand
as we finished the switch-over. It sounded like it would work
OK. In any case, we would know pretty soon.
When Jeri returned, I helped her put away the groceries, and
asked her if she'd care for a drink. "Sure.", she said, so I
fixed her a Gin Tonic, her usual. I fixed a Scotch and water for
myself, very mild so I could stay alert and coordinated. We went
to the rec room, talked about work and about going on a vacation
to Lake Tahoe next summer, and danced to some '50s music on the
radio. When I refilled our drinks I made Jeri's a little
stronger than usual, but kept mine weak. Jeri was enjoying the
mood, and her body was warmer and her kisses more demanding all
the time. After still another drink, we danced to an old Elvis
ballad ("Love Me Tender") and she began rubbing the front of my
jeans with her hand. I kissed her deeply, and began undoing the
buttons of her blouse. "I love you, Jeri" I said as kissed he
neck, then her breasts. Her tits were so very firm, and small
but not "little", just perfect!. Her nipples pointed upward
slightly, and were hard and hot as I sucked on them.
Gradually we undressed one another and held each other close,
kissing. As we sank slowly to the floor, I turned out the last
light, and slid one of those big pillows under Jeri. I began
caressing her arms, her breasts, her tummy, her thighs, her
everything. Jeri was only moderately active, probably from the
booze, which was exactly what I'd hoped for. As I kissed my way
down the front of her, she moaned softly. As my tongue parted
the lips of her pussy, she only moved a little. It was then that
I pressed against the insides of her knees until she had spread
her legs wide apart. I hoped there would be enough room for the
switch from me to Mel. I continued to kiss her pussy and caress
her legs until I felt Mel move in behind me. I almost panicked
at this point, for fear that Jeri would realize that I was up to
something and that she'd get pissed off. But she was still
enjoying my attention and didn't sense anything other than my
tongue, and my hands. Slowly, I raised my head up from between
her thighs and moved myself into position. I gently eased the
tip of my dick into her and then pulled back, rubbing the tip
around the outside. All the while I was rubbing up and down her
right leg with my left hand and fondling her pussy with my right.
When Mel put his hand on my left forearm, I almost jumped. I
wasn't expecting it, but managed to maintain my concentration. I
raised my left hand off off Jeri's leg, and Mel took over the
caressing on that side. I pushed my cock back into Jeri, a
little further this time. I moved myself as far to the right as
I thought I could without arousing suspicion, then pulled out
again. As I moved the tip of my dick along Jeri's right thigh,
she moaned "Please put it in again". I raised up as far as I
could on my knees, and Mel began to move in front of me. In the
dim moonlight, shining through the skylight, I could see his big
cock sliding down her thigh. "What the fuck am I doing?" I
thought. But before I could think about it I had to move out of
the way. That required pressing very tightly against Mel's back.
As my dick passed over the crack of his ass, I had a thought.
"No, this is not the time for that kind of new experience" I
thought. I moved all the way out then, and positioned myself so
that I could watch the penetration. Mel was soooooo big! I felt
very strange as I watched the tip of his dick enter that
beautiful "honey hole" that, up to now, had been my private
playground. In it went, past the tip, past the circumcision
scar, down, deeper, deeper, all the while Jeri's moans getting
louder, deeper, different than I'd ever heard before. "Oooooooh,
that's sooooo good!", she said in a low, very soft voice. "Don't
ever stop!" Mel picked up the pace, faster and faster, deeper
and deeper. Jeri's moans were almost gasps. "Ooooh, Oooooh,
Yessssss, Yesssssss, YEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS". It was finally over.
It was then that I heard those words that I'll never, ever,
forget. "Oh, Mel, you're as good as ever! You always were the
very best!"
To make a long story short, Mel and Jeri lived happily ever
after, I jack off a lot.
--

331
textfiles.com/sex/aacockpt.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,331 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/aacockpt.txt
Archive-author: M.A. Mohanraj
Archive-title: American Airlines Cockpit
Chicago was receding quickly in the distance, its grid of
streetlights fading to a glow of patterned city blocks against the
deep black stillness of the lake. We climbed higher, gaining altitude
on the first leg of our trip across the Atlantic, bound for England at
Christmastime, December 1992.
She sat rigid beside me, hands clenched, knuckles white
against the metal of the armrests. We'd had a drink while waiting in
the airport, and she'd just ordered another from our flight attendant
in his white and blue uniform, slightly rumpled. Cute, though.
Maybe if she got sufficiently drunk she'd relax enough to survive this
trip. I was matching her drink for drink...they were free, after all,
and we were on vacation.
"How are you doing?"
"Not too bad. You?"
"I'm fine. You know I love flying."
"I hate you."
She didn't mean it, of course. Eight years of friendship
couldn't be cancelled out by a little acrophobia. But I resolved to
be a little more careful what I said. Time was passing much too
slowly.
Three hours later; almost halfway to England. I, for one, was
thoroughly bored and that rumpled flight attendant with the shock of
Midwestern brown hair and mindless calf eyes was starting to look more
and more inviting. In an effort to distract her, we'd been
complaining about our respective ex-boyfriends and talking about the
joys of sex through the last two or three drinks, and both of us were
now horny as hell. That one of us was bi, and the other one straight
only added to our frustration. We'd gotten to that sad point when we
boasted about all the strange places we'd done it, and all the odd
people we'd done it with.
"Want to join the mile-high-club?"
"With whom? The pimply flight attendant?"
"Yeah, right."
Surrounding us were hordes of British families, little kids
curled into each other, the seats, their parents. All heading home
for the holidays. Not a single lonely man in sight.
"Hey, babe, I got an idea."
"Uh huh. I remember your last idea. Almost got us thrown in jail.
And those two guys weren't worth it."
"This is much, much better. Just think of those poor lonely pilots in
the cabin. They must be so bored, flying this plane on automatic
across miles and miles of empty ocean. I bet they're just sitting
back and dreaming of a pair of nubile, 21-yr-old college students
fulfilling their every desire."
"And you want to fulfill their fantasies, right?"
"Well, maybe not all of their fantasies. They probably ought to keep
their hands on the equipment. But we could provide a
little...entertainment? I dare you to."
"You what?"
"I dare you to."
"We're not kids anymore."
"Exactly."
We thought about it for a while. As we worked out the
strictly hypothetical details, it became more and more tempting. The
perfect way to relieve boredom, maybe relieve a little frustration,
and forget about the two idiots we'd left in Chicago. After all, we
were single again now. No ties, no responsibilities. And it would be
a hell of a lot of fun.
"You first."
"No, you."
"Together, then?"
"Here goes nothing."
***
Hell of a flight. The typical crying kids for the first two
hours, then, just when they had all fallen asleep, a drunk guy in
first class started complaining about how he couldn't sleep and the
drinks were weak and the service was lousy. It had taken two
blankets, three pillows and my own copy of Playboy to shut him up.
Why do people think that the life of a flight attendant is all fun and
games? Jetting to Hawaii isn't nearly as exciting when you have
to turn around and head to Kansas City half an hour later.
The only bright spot was the pair of babes in aisle thirty. I
could've sworn the dark-haired one, who looked Hispanic, winked at me the
last time I went by. Hey, they're buzzing me.
"Don't worry, Rina, I'll get it."
"Thanks, Mike, I'm crashing."
"Don't say that too loud."
"Very funny."
Hah. I crack me up. Well, let's see what they want.
Probably just a pillow.
"Hi, honey."
"Hello, ma'am, what can I do for you?"
"Well, it's kind of complicated. See, my friend here, she's always
wanted to be a pilot, and she'd really love to get a look at the
cockpit. It's so quiet now, we thought it might be a good time."
"Ummm...well, I'm not sure if the captain would approve of that,
ma'am".
"But you could ask, couldn't you?"
"Sure thing. Just hold on a minute."
Well, Tony didn't seem to mind too much, since it was so quiet
and such a slow flight. So I brought them forward. Then things got
really weird.
"What's your name, captain?"
"I'm Tony, miss, and my co-pilot here is Christopher, and that's Mike,
your flight attendant, over by the door."
"Must be pretty boring for you up here..."
"Well, we have to check the instruments fairly often - every twenty
minutes or so."
The blond looked over at the Hispanic girl, and asked, "Do you
think twenty minutes is enough?" She replied, "Should be plenty.
Check your instruments, please, gentlemen." and coolly, calmly,
started unbuttoning her shirt.
"Now, gentlemen, we'd like you to settle a little bet for us, if you
don't mind. My friend and I were debating which of us could do the
best strip-tease. We'd like to demonstrate for you, and ask you to
judge, if that's okay with you?"
None of us were about to object, that was for sure. The blond
came over to me, and pushed me over a bit so I was leaning against the
door. Then she leaned against a wall and watched the show.
The Hispanic girl had long wavy black hair, almost to her
waist, swinging loose behind her back. She had been wearing a sort of
lacy black sweater, but she'd just finisehd unbuttoning it and was
slipping it off, one smooth brown shoulder at a time. Underneath was
a cropped white tank and a long, loose black skirt.
"What's next, guys, shirt or skirt?"
"Hey, no fair asking for advice!"
"Okay, okay..."
She shimmied out of the skirt, leaving it in a pool of black
fabric on the floor of the cockpit. Her legs were bare now, a creamy
brown line from black lace panties down to the top of black boots,
laced up to mid-calf. She raised her right leg, and placed it gently
in Christopher's lap.
"Could you help me with my laces, captain?"
"He's the co-pilot.", Tony quickly interjected. "I'm the captain."
"That's okay, captain, you can do the other one."
Chris quickly unlaced the boot and removed it, rubbing his
hands over her calf and down the arch of her foot as he did so. She
shivered as she pulled her leg away, and placed her left leg on Tony's
lap. He took a little longer, sliding his hands up to mid-thigh,
until she pulled away, shaking her head.
"Not nice, captain. There's a wedding ring on that finger."
"We're separated."
"Sure you are."
She crossed her arms in front of her, and took hold of the
bottom of the white tank, pulling it up over her head and shaking her
hair free. She must have liked black, because her bra was black too,
lace to match the panties. The bra looked a little small for her
large breasts, which were spilling out of the top, their dark nipples barely
visible through the lace.
"Mike?"
"Yes, ma'am?"
"Would you undo the clasp for me?"
"Yes ma'am!"
I think my fingers were trembling a little, and they must have
been ice-cold, because she whimpered a bit when I touched her back. I
had a little trouble with the clasp, but I finally got it free. I
didn't have the nerve to touch her the way the captain had, but I
could smell her perfume as she leaned close. She smelled like apples.
She turned to face us all again, and slowly, teasingly, pulled
her bra straps off her shoulders, letting the bra fall to the floor to
join the pile of black and white clothing. She had huge breasts,
maybe as big as the girls in Playboy, but a lot darker than most of
theirs. Her dark brown nipples stuck straight out, maybe from the
cold in the air-conditioned cockpit. She slid her hands down her
body, curving them around her breasts and across her slightly rounded
stomach. She stuck out her hip a little, and hooked her finger in the
black lace of her panties...then paused.
She walked over to Christopher.
"Chris? Would you mind helping me get these off? With your teeth?"
Chris looked startled for a second, but quickly nodded. He
leaned towards her, and gently took her panties in his teeth. I
couldn't see very well in the darkened cockpit, but it took him an
awfully long time to get them off and she was making these little
noises and sort of swaying back and forth, so I guess he was helping
her out a little. He finally slid them down her thighs and calves and
she stepped out of them, swinging her hair around her as she turned to
face us.
"Well, guys, how do I rate?"
We quickly and unanimously voted her a perfect ten. The blond
was sort of smiling, sort of frowning, and beckoned her over for a
whispered conversation.
***
"You cheated so badly. And you got off - don't deny it!"
"I won't. I'll concede you the moral victory if you want to back out
and go back."
"Oh no you don't. You can just stand there...and I don't care if
you're cold, don't you dare put your clothes back on...and watch me.
But I'm changing the rules a little."
"Whatever makes you happy."
***
The blond grinned as they finished talking. She walked over
to Tony, hips swinging.
"It seems that my friend got you guys all hot and bothered, but wasn't
thoughtful enough to take care of that little problem. So Chris, I
want you to get up and come over here. Don't worry about the plane -
I'm sure it'll be fine."
She reached back and pulled her hair out of its ponytail,
letting it fall forward over her face, veiling its sharp angles and
wicked eyes. Then she quickly kicked off her shoes, unzipped her
jeans and struggled out of them, sighing in relief when she got them
off. She said over her shoulder to her friend,
"Remind me to wear looser clothes on the trip back."
"Promise."
She then slid off her white panties, baring smooth creamy-pink
skin and fuzzy blond hair, leaving herself dressed only in a long blue
shirt. She turned to Chris and unbuttoned his pants, unzipping the
fly and pulling them down a little to reveal his cock, fully erect.
She grinned at him, and said, "I think you can find a place to put
that" as she knelt down, facing away from him and towards Tony. She
then reached over to Tony, but he'd already pulled out his cock, and
offered it to her waiting mouth. She went down on it hard, and he
just closed his eyes and smiled as her head started bobbing up and
down, her hair shielding his lap from view.
Chris hesitated again, looking uncertainly at the dark-haired
girl leaning against the wall. She shrugged, and smiled at him. He
shook his head a little, then turned to his duffelbag, stowed securely
in a compartment. After poking through it a bit, he pulled out a
condom and put it on. I sort of thought that ruined the wildness of
it all, but Chris is British, and he's the careful type. It didn't
take him long to slide his cock into her waiting cunt, though. She
moaned at that, and then her head started moving faster, as Chris
quickly started moving back and forth, his arms curving around her
small body.
I looked at the naked dark-haired girl, but she shook her head
at me, hair waving a little in the air-conditioned breeze.
"Sorry, kid. I've got my own problems. Maybe next time."
So I started jerking myself off in the corner. I was a little
embarassed at first, but the whole thing was so unreal, with these two
beautiful women coming out of nowhere, doing stuff that none of the
girls I knew would ever do, that I couldn't stay embarassed for long.
I wated the blond's head whipping back and forth as the three of them
moved faster and faster, Chris's hands clenched tight around her small
breasts, then sliding over her ribs. Tony suddenly moaned, after
being completely silent for so long. Seconds later, Chris and the
girl suddenly stopped moving, and a sort of choked whimper came from
behind the curtain of her hair. The blond leaned back into Chris's
arms and they stayed still for a little while. I was still jerking
myself off, and staring at the Hispanic girl's breats, gently moving
up and down as she breathed, nipples still hard from the cold. I
guess she felt sorry for me, because a second later she was kneeling
in front of me and her mouth fell over my cock, sliding warmly down
its length. I came immediately, spilling cum into her mouth which she
swallowed almost eagerly. Nobody'd ever done that to me before.
They both got up and got dressed in silence. Then they turned
towards us just before opening the door.
"Well, guys? Who won?"
There was no way we could answer that question. A slightly
uncomfortable silence filled the small room. The blond shook her
head, smiled, and opened the door. She took her friend's hand and
pulled her through. And they were gone.
***
"There's no way we'll settle the bet now."
"Not after the way you cheated, anyway."
"I, cheated? You cheated first."
"Only a little. And I thought you had sworn yourself to celibacy."
"Well, people change."
"I guess so."
"So what do we do about the bet?"
"There's still all of London, you know."
"That's true. Hotel clerks, waiters..."
"Museum guards, theater ticket sellers..."
"And if we get bored, Scotsmen and their kilts aren't far at all,
lassie..."
Her perfect Scots accent cracked me up, and we dissolved into
mutual hilarity. A British man across the aisle frowned at the noise,
no doubt thinking it improper at such a late hour. We laughed some
more at that, until she started yawning. It was only two more hours
to London, but that was enough time to catch a little sleep. She was
looking more relaxed than I'd seen her in weeks, despite being in a
small metal machine very far up over a very deep ocean. Maybe this
really had worked.
"You do have to promise me one thing."
"Whatever makes you happy, babe."
"When we talk about this, years from now, promise me no jokes about
cockpits?"
I grinned. "Promise."
*****
July 6, 1993
--

467
textfiles.com/sex/aaden.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,467 @@
Nenim 1, 0512
It had been a strange night already, but I don't know what
possessed me then. I walked briskly out of the castle and took a
grav-slide down to the lagoon, I remember, and then summoned the
SDisk. When the symbols on the command panel resolved into the word
"destination" I ordered "Rick's Underground." The pad resolved into
the glimmering white pentacle that manifests in water environments,
and I stepped across the water onto the center. Since I was the only
passenger, I immediately said "go." But also, in the back of my
mind, there was the question, and as the teleporter activated, the
desperate question came through clearly:
"What am I doing...
...here?" The smell hit me first, but then it always hits
first. Strong, pungent masculine sweat of a dozen species and
leather combined with other, less definable (or more deniable)
smells. The heat hits second. Rick uses full radiation-divestiture
cooling units, and it doesn't help. The raw incandescent lightbulbs,
the bodies and motion of what was probably over a hundred males
moving in rhythm to music that was too damned loud, added to the heat
that soaked through me where my skin was exposed. My face was
flushed, and I knew it. What am I doing here?
I walked forward into the dark and shadows and approached the
bar. Horny, yes, but looking for something, too. But what? A
specific species? A certain size? A master for a night, the
weekend? What am I doing here?
There was a time when doing this-- engaging in random, violent,
wild sex with whatever mel struck my fancy-- was the high point of my
every day. But I eventually grew tired of it, because something was
missing, something I get out of my love for P'nyssa. And when the
need for the violence, for the intense sensory overload, for the
simple pleasure that cleansing pain can be, gets to be too much, I go
to people I know, people I trust to handle me right. Once again I
wondered, What am I doing here?
I walked up to the bar and ordered something mild and simple.
The bartender, a Felinzi, gave me this furrowed-brow look, his ears
pulling forward, but I ignored it. Whatever I was looking for, it
didn't take long for that something to find me. I stood with my back
to most of the bar when this enormous grey-furred paw clamped itself
over my eyes. I struggled for a second when this low, barely
controlled Uncia voice, full of menace, growled, "Don't fight, and
don't talk. I have orders not to hurt you too badly. I know who you
are, and I know you speak Uncia." I stopped. I don't fight with
two-and-a-half meters and two hundred kilos of anthropomorphic snow
leopard, not without powered armor I don't, but I wanted to. His
huge paw firmly over my eyes, the tips of his claws imbedded just to
the point of pain against my right temple,he turned me around and
directed me. The claws of his other paw were pressed through the
leather vest I wore, and he pushed me on. Not for the first time I
wondered, What am I doing here?
The music of The Underground faded into the background, and I
realized he was leading me back towards the private rooms. There was
the sound of a door opening, and he pushed me through it into a room
that felt small. Oh Gods, did he take me back to the dungeon? More
hands were suddenly on me, and three more mels, as far as I could
tell, began removing my pants, my boots, my shirt and vest. I
struggled again, and there was a sharp slap across my ass. I
groaned. There was more noise, the sound of chains, and leather
straps were wrapped around my wrists, my arms right above the elbow,
my ankles and above the knees, and around my throat. The claw at my
back moved to my shoulder, and began to force me down. I whimpered
as I was forced into a kneeling position. I was pushed down onto a
leather platform, and I heard chains rattle as I realized I was being
strapped into a suspended harness. I tried to get up, but hands
grabbed me and pushed me back down, securing my belted neck to a
variform headrest that provided for easy access to my mouth. My
wrists were crossed and secured behind my back.
More hands grabbed my legs and spread them wide. I heard more
chains as I was firmly secured to the floor by the ankles and knees.
The Uncia never took his paw from my eyes. A final leather belt was
laid across the small of my back and tightly secured to the harness.
The hands left me, and then the Uncia's paw left as well. The lights
were off! I still couldn't see a damn thing. I heard the shuffling
of feet as I heard my four assailants leave, and when they opened the
door the little light admitted let me see only a featureless grey
wall.
I don't know how long I sat there in the dark, waiting. I
strained, fighting against the leather, fighting with my fear. I
stopped occasionally, and tried to sort out the scent of my four
assailants, looking for anything familiar. Nothing. This room was
obviously well used, the harness infused with sweat. I waited,
struggling.
The door behind me opened. A bolt of fear shot through me. For
the first time I realized just how vulnerable I was, my ass spread
wide and exposed, my cock hanging free and accessible. There were
footsteps, and a low chuckling growl. I heard the door click shut.
The smell of my new master washed over me, leather and sweat, and I
knew what he was. Mephit. All the facts about Mephits ran through
my mind. Averaging 175 cm and a little lighter than humans. Black
fur, erectile tail-- anthropomorph skunk. And this one, I knew him,
but where? His scent was oh, so familiar! Dammit, I knew this
melMeph!
There was another chuckle, and I jumped as I felt sharp claws
lightly touch my buttocks. He laughed, a cruel laugh that told me
nothing. The claws tracked across my ass and up the small of my
back, one of the most ticklish parts of my body, sending shocks
through me that rattled the chains of my leather prison. And then
there was a voice, and he said, "Hello, Shardik."
I groaned. I knew him. Oh, yes, I did, and I was going to pay
dearly for that knowledge. "Hello..." I whispered, gulped, "Hello,
Aaden."
He walked around to stand in front of me, and then crouched down
so we were nearly face-to-face. "Remember the last time we met?" he
asked.
My tongue was thick, but I managed to say, "In the Hex."
"Remember what happened that day?" He was grinning, evil.
I nodded, then found my balls to say, "You lost."
He reacted like I'd hit him, pulling his arm back to slap me,
but didn't. He grinned again, maliciously, and said, "You won. You
were the first person to beat me, to actually take me all the way to
the bell, you bastard. DO YOU KNOW WHAT THAT COST ME?"
I nodded, echoing his grin as I did so. Tied up as I was,
helpless as I was, I had him. I had beat him in the Hex, and his
first loss had unseated his legend. I'd fucked him there in the
center, in front of the roaring crowd, raping him as he'd have done
to me had he won. He could be beat, and I had proven it. He was
still one of the best, but he was beatable.
"Well, guess what, Shardik... Tonight you get yours. Me and my
four friends are going teach you what it means to win. And you're
not going to see it." He reached back behind the chaps he wore, took
out a leather blindfold, and approached me. I whipped my head back
and forth to avoid his hands, but he snapped his fingers and the door
opened. "I'm not going to argue with you on this." The Uncia's huge
paws clamped down on my head and held me still. The blindfold went
on.
"Dammit, Aaden, let me see!"
"Oh, no, not on your life," he replied. I felt the Uncia let go
of me, and I was left to hang there, blind. There was silence again.
And then I heard the sound of clothing being removed, and of
heavy groans of male approval. The smell of sex was strong again,
and my cock responded, becoming erect even as it dangled freely.
There was a small laugh, then a paw touched my face, wrapping over it
and then under my chin. The fingers, Aaden's by the scent, pressed
into my jaw, and he said, "Open it." I resisted. He squeezed harder
until my jaw ached, and repeated, "Open it. Now."
I opened my mouth, waiting. I could feel him approaching, smell
his crotch, the familiar sweet smell, and I felt the head of his cock
play over my lips. I pursed my lips to kiss him, and he pulled away.
"See," he said. "You want it."
I did. I waited as he played with my blindness, slapping my
cheeks gently with his cock, teasing. He would pull away, then
slowly slide the head of his cock against my cheek or up my chin.
"Bastard," I gasped.
"Ahh, you're too anxious. You don't think I could give this to
you so easily, do you? You have to suffer."
He pressed the head against my lips, and I opened my mouth to
let him. He was huge, described at the Hex if I recall as "two soda
cans placed one atop the other." Maybe not, but it was close. The
head slid past my lips, and I couldn't help but scrape teeth along
it, he was so damn large. My tongue was pressed flat against the
floor of my mouth, but I did my best, drawing my lips around his
cock, feeling the velvet soft head and the slight ridge that ran the
underside. I concentrated on his cock, trying to please him.
I felt his hand reach up under the hair on the back of my neck
and clamp down on a handful. I groaned, possessed. Dammit, who had
told him that? Grab my hair properly like that and I'll do anything.
He slowly began to rock back and forth, his enormous maleness fucking
my mouth. I heard some sounds, maybe talking, but it didn't concern
me. Until I felt the results.
He stroked slowly, always just barely striking the back of my
throat, and my reflex had tears streaming down my eyes. I wanted
him, wanted him to come, please.
I felt a slight caress against my ass and the pleasure drove me
berserk, straining against the bonds, the chains. Aaden's cock in my
mouth was going no faster, no more demanding. It was going to take
forever, and I wanted it now! The touch was a mitten, somewhere my
dim brain registered one of Aaden's four friends as a Tindal. One
spoke to another, and I understood the language, but I didn't try to
comprehend it. The cock, Aaden's cock, was all that concerned me.
That and the soft mitt at my backside.
The mitt went away, and it returned, sharply, slapping my ass.
The stinging pain made me try and cry out, but Aaden's cock muffled
my scream. Again, and again. "Don't bite," Aaden chided me. "I
might have to get rough."
Damn you, damn you, the words shot through my mind. Get rough,
then. Just don't tease me like this.
The slaps stopped, and they hadn't been hard enough to leave
much more than a mild sting. Tindals don't have much strength as it
is. I could feel sometimes a soft coolness under my chin when a tear
fell off of me, and sometimes one left a cool track down my throat.
There was a soft warm breath over my ass, and then somebody pressed
their lips to my buttocks. I groaned again. The lips kissed me
gently. Dammit, who was he? I held perfectly still, not wanting to
discourage those lips. I concentrated on Aaden's cock, but the lips
approached my anus, slowly, and then whoever it was pressed a single
kiss to my asshole. My mind reeled. Please, oh please.
It went away, and as it did I felt Aaden's cock pull away as
well. I cried out, incoherent with need.
There was a shuffling, and the slight draft told me Aaden had
left me, gone back to be with his buddies. There were more moans,
more malesex sounds, wet and teasing. My heart beat hard, and I
cursed quietly. I felt someone soft and furry crawl under me, and I
felt something... a pillow, be passed underneath me as well. A hand,
no, a mitten, passed over my cock, and I groaned, louder than ever.
Slowly, whoever it was breathed on my cock, and I jumped. Soft lips
encircled the head, and slowly the Tindal underneath me began to suck
me, as slowly as Aaden had forced me to suck him. He was good. So
good, and so slow. There was a hand on my back, moving up to my
head, and like Aaden's, this paw reached up under my hair and grabbed
me. I groaned. Too much, too much. I recognized the touch of my
Uncia kidnaper. He came around, and again in Uncia said, "You get
mine." I felt the head of his cock against my lips, and I grabbed it
with my mouth, wanting more. It was soft, but my greedy sucking
would quickly change that. The Uncia moaned appreciatively. I
worked on it with more care, trying to concentrate, trying to ignore
the torture of the mouth around my penis.
A hand again reached out to caress my ass, and I heard a thump
as someone dropped to his knees on the wooden floor. There was a
shuffling, and I felt the soft fur of Aaden's thighs against mine,
and his soft cock pressed gently down the crease of my ass, the head
dangling against my balls. The mouth around my cock never ceased.
Aaden leaned back, and from what I could hear, someone back
there was stroking him to hardness. No, Aaden, I begged silently.
Someone else first, you're too big. Let someone else break me in
first, please. It's been too long!
But all I could do was moan around my Uncia lover's cock. It
was of average thickness, but it was long, and he used it to his best
advantage, shoving it past my throat, ravishing me, gagging me over
and over, eliciting more tears as he buried his cock into me, and I
felt the heavy fur and powerful muscles of his belly against my face
when he did. Then he pulled back to let me breathe before starting
again.
Aaden rose, and I felt two fingers spreading a lubricant around
my anus. It was hot; someone had cared enough to warm it before use.
The hand again vanished, and I felt Aaden rise. The Uncia stopped
for a moment, and said, "You're gonna get it now."
I heard Aaden reply, "Yes, he is." I felt the head of his cock
against my asshole, and behind it I could feel his whole body
pressing. He was as hard as steel and as demanding as fire. My anus
gave way a little, and the head pressed past the first ring of muscle
towards the second ring, the involuntary ring. My ass would give no
further, but Aaden just held there, waiting, and he said quietly,
"You're going to take me." He pressed again, and I gave way just a
little more. The mouth around my cock had stopped, I hadn't noticed
when. Slowly, there was a burning sensation around my asshole, a
stretching, tearing feeling that hurt so much and was so wonderfully
familiar again after all these years. Aaden pressed a little harder,
and suddenly I felt my asshole clamp down around him as the entire
head of his cock slid into me. I groaned in pain, and in pleasure.
Oh, yes.
His hands grabbed my hips and he pressed further, his cock
probing deeper into me, sliding into my rectum, and I felt the
ancient cramping sensation as he pressed up against my insides,
leading deeper into my guts. He had me, pinned like a butterfly,
violated. I strained against my bonds to meet him, and he responded,
pulling out until the head was left, and then sliding into me,
gently. He was slow and sure and he hurt and he felt so good. The
Uncia's paw tightened against my hair, and he began to fuck my mouth,
again, and I responded, hungry again. The Tindal sucked on me,
teasing me torturously, but Aaden set the pace of it all, as he
slowly fucked my yielded ass. The tenor of my begging changed, and I
honestly hoped one of them was a telepath. Rape me. Please, use me,
let me be your toy, your fuck toy, your favorite toy. Use me
forever.
Aaden began to fuck me faster, and I could feel the ring of my
anus following his cock in and out, and his fucking became harder.
Then he stopped, and I felt a shuffling as he placed his knees up
closer to mine, and as he stroked into me his thighs struck mine, his
hips striking my buttocks, small ripples through our muscular bodies
as he slammed me, fucking me, his enormous hard cock taking me,
ravaging my ass. The Uncia was forced to accept the pace with every
hard shove, and he began to fuck me in earnest. I could feel his
orgasm approaching, and he forced it deeper into me. There was no
warning, though, when he came, shooting his thick cream down my
throat, but his roar filled my ears, my mind, for a moment blocking
out even Aaden's eternal cock filling my backside.
The mouth around my cock had eased, backing off, and I wanted to
come then, but finally it went away completely. Damn you, I thought
again. Please. Vile epithets filled my mind as Aaden filled my
asshole with his penis. Damn you.
Aaden began slamming me so hard that the entire harness shifted,
and I heard his teeth grind and he said, "I'm gonna come," and with
three painfully hard jabs deep into my belly he screamed and came,
and I actually could feel his come filling me, heating and burning
and so wonderful. He collapsed, leaving me still on edge.
The other two men in the room hadn't said a word the entire
time, but I heard Aaden address them, saying, "Your turn." There was
a small laugh, and Aaden rose from his position behind me. He was
replaced by another pair of thighs, and another cock was slid into
me. The sudden change burned worse than ever, but I didn't care. A
cock was presented to my lips, and I sucked on it rapturously. These
two fucked me hard front and rear, and the one in front was very
definitely human, the one behind me I guessed to be another Mephit.
They used me as effectively as Aaden and the Uncia, and when they
came Aaden and the Uncia took their places, this time the Uncia
taking my ass and Aaden forcing my mouth against his anus to lick and
rim him before turning and filling my mouth with his creamy white
come. All the time the Tindal on the floor kept sucking me, taking
me to the edge and then backing off. Again the other two took me,
and the cock down my throat was definitely Mephit, and they ravished
me as surely as they could.
Then they all backed off, and the mouth around my cock was
stronger and more insistent. I felt Aaden get behind, and he slowly
slid into me. He cock filled me again as it had before, like no
other cock had tonight, and he fucked me slowly and firmly, and I
cursed and blessed him as the Tindal underneath me sucked firmly, his
mitten coming up and slowly stroking my balls and sometimes past them
to touch my asshole as Aaden's cock sawed in and out of me. I was in
heaven, and I could feel the pain of denial fading, my orgasm coming,
coming. Aaden began to shove harder, and he was going to come one
last time, the third time, and suddenly it felt like my balls
squeezed down on their own, and everything stopped, and I came,
crashing down in an orgasm so long and so loud that they must have
heard me back in the main room, my every muscle straining. Aaden
screamed aloud too, and the throbbing of his cock back inside me was
a final baptism for me. I collapsed.
When I came to, I was loose. They were gone. I rose, aching in
every muscle, from every demand. My anus hurt like it had never hurt
before, my jaw tired, my cock sore from what must have been two hours
of erection. When I finally did try and stand, my mind reeled. I
braced myself against the wall. The room was actually smaller than I
had thought at first. I noted a few things, like the small package
of wipes on the floor, mostly used. Thank you, Aaden, for being at
least that concerned about my health that you would clean yourselves
before taking my mouth again. The other thing was the little yellow
sheet on the door. "We're in the Arc dining room. Come find us if
you awake before 1800 hrs."
I dressed, noting the five claw holes in the vest. They weren't
bad. I was going to keep them.
I left to find my abusers. It was well before 1800. I imagine
I wobbled a little as I walked. The thought made me smile. But I
hurt.
It was a good hurt.
EPILOGUE:
Walking through the bar had been difficult, trying to face all
those horny males, but I reached the SDisk and ordered it to take me
to my own room. I showered, dressed and took a public disk to the
Arc dining room.
When I got there, the sun was shining through the enourmous
skylight, and the plants that lined the metalwork ceiling were green
and lush. I scanned the white-washed room for Aaden, and I found
him, complete with his four compatriots, and got the shock of my
life.
There was a general loud greeting, a lot of "Hey, how ya
feelin's," and there, sitting between Aaden and the Uncia, sat
P'nyssa. I sat down at the table uncomfortably, shifting, and said,
rather shyly, "Hi. Guess I'll be doing that for a couple of days."
Aaden raised his eyebrows and said, "Guess you will. Well?"
"Well what?" I asked.
"Did you like it?"
I stopped, gaped, and said, "Of course I liked it. But...
How..."
"P'nyssa?" Aaden asked, both to finish my question and to prompt
P'nyssa to answer it.
She said, "We had this planned months ago. We were just waiting
for you to show up."
"You what?"
Well, you told me a while ago that that was a fantasy of yours,
to be willfully raped by several men."
"So you... and he..." I was stunned. "But I must have told you
that years ago!"
She nodded. "So?"
I sighed. "Thank you, P'nyssa." I rose, walked over to her and
hugged her over the chair. "I love you."
"I love you too," she said.
"How did you know to get Aaden?" I asked, still stunned.
She smiled that coy smile that always drives me crazy. "That
was the hard part. But I did some research." She reached under the
table and pulled out a memory chip, plugged it into a small HoloMan
she carried, and Kathy Hawkwind's picture illustrated fine, and began
to relate the story I'd told her.
"Sonuvabitch," was all I said.
Aaden introduced me to the other three, the Human being a huge
blond man named Derek, the Uncia was named Tarritt and the other
Mephit, named Erith. I hugged every one of them, but when I stopped
at Erith I said, "Young melMeph, have you got something against me?"
He looked flustered, and said, "No... why?"
"Because you fucked me hard, real hard. Harder than Aaden,
even."
"No, I don't think I do. I thought you liked that sort of
thing."
I smiled, and laid an arm across my stomach, wincing at the
slight cramp still there, and said, "I do. Wow. One other thing,
Aaden, how did you mask P'nyssa's scent?"
P'nyssa answered. "A little perfume, a little misdirection, a
little hardware. It wasn't hard."
"Oh." They weren't going to tell me. That's okay; it worked.
"How did you get P'nyssa past Rick? As far as I know, she's the
first female to ever get into The Underground."
"Ken," Aaden answered. The fact that he called me by my first
name surprised me. "Nobody is ever going to argue with an Uncia and
Shardik's roommate. Not even an AI."
I smiled. It's nice to have friends like that.
--
"Aaden's Revenge"
The Journal Entries of Kennet R'yal Shardik, et. al.
are copyright (c) 1989-1994 Elf Mathieu Sternberg. Distribute freely
via electronic media. This copyright permits individual users to
make single hardcopies for their own use. The Journal Entries may
not be sold or otherwise distributed for profit.

768
textfiles.com/sex/aadendnc.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,768 @@
Urim 18, 0523
I hate dancing. Can't stand it, don't like it, won't do it
except under duress. Dancing is not having sex standing up, because
I've done that. Dancing is standing still, only faster. The basic
reason behind my dislike of dancing is that I think I look like an
idiot out there. I'm sure I have no rhythm, no grace. Oh sure, give
me a suit of Shirow and I'll do pirouettes, but that's only because
I've pre-programmed routines into the suit and string them together.
People who dance professionally tell me that's what they do, but the
'routines' are in their heads. I guess I don't have programmable
legs.
But P'nyssa loves to dance. Adores it. And every once in a
while, we go dancing together. I drag her to readings and rock
concerts, so I suppose it's only fair that she drags me to a dance
every once in awhile. But, as always, I ended up standing on the
sidelines praying that she won't ask me out there. Begging whatever
deity watches over me to let me stay in peace.
I enjoyed watching, to be honest; there are few things sexier
than watching a Felinzi who knows how to dance. Especially since
this year's fashion was particularly revealing.
"Want to join me?" she asked, smiling.
I sighed inwardly and said "Sure." She reached out a ten and
pulled me onto the floor, where I proceeded to do my best to keep up
with the tempo. But I still felt spotlighted, watched by a thousand
judging eyes, just waiting for the thumbs-down. Call me paranoid,
but that's how I felt.
The song ended and I hoped for a quick retreat. The next tune
the CJ pulled up was a lot slower. That I can handle. It gave me an
excuse to pull P'nyssa closer. She laughed when I whispered that
into her ear.
We danced slowly on the darkened dance floor, cuddling under the
slowly turning lights, surrounded by dozens of other couples doing
the same. Every once in a while I would sneak a hand down and
squeeze her ass through her skirt. Her response was to do the same
to me.
We were barely moving when P'nyssa looked up over my shoulder
and said, "Hi!"
I broke away from her to see an old friend standing behind me,
Aaden Satpulov. He cocked his furry head querulously and said, "May
I have this dance?"
P'nyssa and I at once said, "Of course." I looked at her, she
looked at me. We laughed. "I think he meant you," she said.
"Indeed," Aaden said.
I stammered for a second, then said, "I accept." She smiled and
wandered off through the crowd. The music changed; another slow
song. Had he known, or merely hoped? It didn't matter; I opened my
arms and took him in, cursing my predilection for full-length
sleeves. I wanted to feel him.
He put his arms under mine, around me, laying his head on my
shoulder. I reached around and put my hand on the back of his neck,
just at the collar, the other around his middle. We danced. This
time the music was a little faster, but not much; there was no reason
to move apart. He chuckled gently, and I felt it reverberate through
my chest. It felt good.
As we danced, I thought about my feelings for Aaden. When we
met, it was at opposing ends of a game of wrestling and ravishment.
We snarled at each other, glared, fought. I won.
He exacted his revenge by arranging with P'nyssa and three other
males to tie me down and take me. We've met occasionally since then,
usually in scenes that involved one of us being 'on top' of each
other.
His hands ran along my back, his knuckles sliding gently over my
spine through the shirt. I replied equally, stroking under his deep,
long fur, enjoying the feeling. I love long fur; sometimes I wish I
had it. And his is so soft, so caressable.
The song ended, and a faster one took its place. We moved
apart, and he was smiling at me, a strange sort of smile. "Want to
get off the floor?" he shouted over the music.
"Yes!" I replied. We walked off the floor quickly, taking cover
from the writhing bodies. Once we were off the floor, I set about
looking for P'nyssa. Although the club we were in was small, I
couldn't find her. I walked over to an interface and said, "Josh!"
The AI took its sweet time getting back to me. I waited at
least half a minute before he said, "Ken, whaddya need?"
"Where's P'nyssa?"
"She left a few minutes ago!" he replied. "With Wilshas.
Didn't you see?"
"No!" I shouted back. This music is too loud. "Thanks!" I
wandered back to where Aaden sat, waiting. I took the seat opposite
him, pushing a few buttons and ordering a drink from the food server.
"What's up?" he asked.
I shrugged. "P'nyssa took off," I replied. For some reason the
music seemed quieter here, even though we were closer to the actual
dance floor. A waitress came by with my drink. "I've been abandoned
by my date."
"Well," he replied, "I can stay if you'd like company."
"Actually, I'd like to get out of here. If I stay any longer,
my ears'll start to bleed."
He laughed and said, "I know the feeling. Come on!" He rose,
pushing the chair back, cursing as his tail got caught in the split
of the backing. I smiled. He cut a quick swath through the crowd;
although he's just my height, Aaden's huge, especially for a Mephit.
He spends at least two hours every day in the gym, and he's earned
every milligram of muscle he has. My problem is if I spent that much
time in a weight machine I'd go out of my mind. For me, exercise is
sex and karate. Weight lifting seems like work to me.
The crowd parted as we exited out the front door. Aaden made no
apologies- people just moved out of his way. He acted as if that
were how they should respond, too.
Outside, the sounds dimmed into the background, but my ears were
ringing. Every sound came through with a dulled quality. "So," I
said. "Where to, now?"
He shrugged. "'Sup to you. We could go home."
"Your home, or mine?" Gods, did I just say "Your place or
mine?"
He missed the reference and said, "Well, that depends. You've a
live in who may or may not be interrupted by our stumbling in. You
should call ahead."
I nodded. I found another intercom a few steps down the hall
from the door to the nightclub and toggled it. "Josh, can you get me
Dave?"
"Sure thing," he said.
"Ken?"
"Dave? Is P'nyssa home?"
"No she isn't. She told me not to expect her home tonight." My
eyebrows shot up at that. "Is there a problem?"
"No, no. No problem. Just wondering. She left me at the Arc
nightclub without telling me."
"That is unusual. Should I contact her?"
"No, that's okay. I might be home shortly."
"Okay. I'll keep an eye out."
"Thanks. G'night."
"Goodnight, Ken." There was an audible >click< as Dave detached
from the speaker.
I turned to Aaden and said, "Well, looks like I'm free for the
evening. We could hit another bar, maybe even Rick's, or someplace
in Rhysh or Downtown. Hell, we could go to the old Underground now
that it's been rebuilt."
He looked up at the ceiling amusedly and said, "Why don't we go
to Lithe park? It's in daylight now."
I shrugged and said "Sure." It was a strange suggestion; a
child-oriented theme park didn't seem his speed. We walked down to
the nearest SDisk and he led the way, giving instructions to Josh as
we walked. The SDisk transition was easy, but I blinked, groaning,
as we stepped out into a daylit sector.
"Easy," he said.
"I'm okay," I said, shielding my eyes. People were apparently
waiting to use the SDisk so we stepped off, making room. "Where are
we?"
"Back in the quote nature trail unquote section. It's one of my
more favored sections- not as busy as the rides or the shows, and a
lot quieter."
"Okay." There were childish screams and giggles coming from
somewhere around me. I turned around to find a large swimming hole
almost literally crawling with little kids splashing, screaming, and
making a mess. "This is quieter?" I asked.
"This way," he said, leading me down a pathway. Once through a
cut in the trees the sounds faded quickly into the background. "One
thing I've never understood is the need we seem to have for the
artificial."
"Huh?"
"All those kids back there. Do you realize that that pool is
kept sterile by circulating its entire mass of water every hour
almost a klick underground to a superconductor storage ring next to a
fusion plant just so the gauss can shred anything going through it?
Why, when any natural swimming hole will do, and is chemically
probably a lot cleaner? As far as I know, there's nothing artificial
about the lagoon where you live."
"No there isn't."
"Then why is Lithe so popular, even as just a swimming hole?
Doesn't make sense."
"Look whose talking. You enjoy the artificial yourself."
"How so?" he said.
"Your favorite form of sexual expression is the only one that
requires hardware."
"Not really," he said. "I don't need rope and chains. Just a
mel with the right voice, the right attitude, and boom! I'm on my
knees."
I shrugged. "Still..."
"Still, nothing. Unless I've really missed my guess, you own a
vibrator, don't you?"
"Two," I admitted, smiling.
"See? That's artificial, but you don't need it, do you?" I
shook my head. "Making love or dominating is all attitude... the
toys make it easier, make it louder, make it harder and faster, but
they don't make it."
I smiled. "Do you know, I know nothing about you?"
"What's to know?" he said.
I switched to Anglic; it would serve the pun in mind. "This is
starting to get monogamous."
He didn't get it. Damn, he doesn't speak Anglic. I explained
the joke and he smiled, nodded. "It is," he agreed. "But not
monotonous."
"No?"
"Is P'nyssa monotonous?"
"Hardly," I said.
"Then why should I be?"
"Like I said, I know nothing about you."
"Let's start with the basics. Everybody knows what you do. I
drive atmospheric shuttles when I want to, paint when I want to, and
tend the Rhysh gardens when they need it."
We stepped out onto a wide road on the other side of which the
path continued. The smell of horses was in the air.
"You're the gardener?"
"Just one. There are others. Borodir tried to get me enrolled
into cooking school, but I told him to forget it. And as for the
physical department, I'm not a trainer. I could only serve- as a
good example, of course."
"Of course," I said. I reached out a hand, and he took it. His
paw felt warm clasped in mine, my fingertips curling around it and
touching the short fur on the back. He reached out with his other
hand and hugged me, like we had been at the dance, only out here
there was no pretense, no "reason" to be this close, other than
because we wanted to be. "Aaden," I said into the fur ruffled at his
neck, "I think I'm falling in love."
He chuckled again. "You do that all the time."
I laughed briefly. "Yeah, guess I do. The funny thing this
time is who it is."
"Why is that funny?"
"Because I'm really straight, I think," I replied in a wistful
sort of matter-of-fact voice.
"Now that's ridiculous."
"Is it?" I asked. "Aaden, I can bottom out to a man for the
same reason you do, except you do it exclusively. They terrify me
more than women do. But I've never really thought of loving a mel."
"What about, oh, what's his name, the Felinzi- You know, your
stardiving friend."
"Who, N'nance? That was a one-time thing. Mostly because he
was lonely, bedridden, and I was in a mischievous mood."
"But you do love him, don't you? You did it because you wanted
to make him feel good. I read that entry, and I saw a lot of you in
it, Ken. Not just the mischievousness, either."
We walked along silently. Did I love Nance? He was a friend,
surely, had been for centuries. I had panicked when he had been
nearly killed. "You're right," I said.
"It's not my being right that matters, Ken. It's that you see
it. You said yourself that it's silly to exclude half the sentient
population from the fun part of sex. But what about love?"
"Aaden," I said. He turned to me. I looked him straight in the
eyes and said, "Fair enough. I. Love. You."
He laughed, and I laughed along. He pulled me close and said,
"That's my Ken." There was nothing sweeter at that moment than being
in his big, furry arms.
"Let's go home," I said.
"Let's take the long way," he replied. I nodded. We walked
along the trail, eventually coming back to the beginning again, full
of screaming children. A few even recognized me. They didn't even
begin to question the big Mephit I had my arm around.
We got onto the SDisk and headed back to the Castle. I almost
never call it "Shardik Castle," that's just too damned pretentious.
But when I call it "The Castle" people ask, "Which one?"
We took the easy way into the residential floor, walking along
the corridors quietly, waving to Ember who was doing her usual
impression as nightowl. The door slid open easily and we walked into
my residence. It looked as homey as ever, although P'nyssa had left
the sliding glass door to the patio open again. Still, it was a
warm, clear night with almost no chance of rain, so I figured it
wasn't a problem. "Can I get you anything?" I asked.
"What have you got for wines?"
"Wines? You want wines? Let's see, we've got more wines than I
know what do with, including a deSchane."
"You've got deSchane?" His eyes lit up like a little boy's
being given his first yoyo.
"deSchane dry, '49. Like a glass?"
"If it doesn't sound to eager, please!"
I found two wine glasses and poured them full, re-corking the
bottle and putting it back into the cooler when I was done. I handed
him a glass over the bar. He sniffed it, gave a puzzled look, then
drank a small taste. "Doesn't taste like his usual."
"Shouldn't. That's his ceremonial batch, not his commercial."
I thought Aaden's eyes were going to bug out.
"Ceremonial batch? You've got a bottle of the batch he does
magic with?"
"Well, the remainder of a year's batch. He prepares a new one
every year, you know."
"I know, I know, but still... How?"
"I'm not permitted..."
"Oh. Sorry."
I shrugged. "It's okay." I walked around the bar and kissed
him on the muzzle. "I figured you would ask. It's allright."
"No wonder I felt so weird."
"Makes you lightheaded?"
"Just a little," he said, smiling.
"Yeah, even the commercial stuff has that effect, but when you
get a whiff of his consecrated wine, you know what power is." A
thought hit me, one which I disliked intensely.
Aaden noticed. "What's wrong?"
"I just used something... artificial... to take control of a
situation. I knew showing you this would... "
"Put me in your power?" he said.
"Something like that," I said. I sighed. "I'm impossible."
He shook his head, put down the glass and said, "Come here."
I stepped forward and he put his arms around me. I melted
against him; almost immediately the thoughts went away and I was his
again. I closed my eyes and sighed.
"See?" he said. "A good hug cures everything." I smiled, tears
welling slightly in my eyes. I felt so good just being there I
barely noticed the hardened shaft pressing against me. Almost
without thought I reached down and ran my open hand along the length
showing through the black silk pants he wore. He inhaled, hissing
slightly. "You are impossible."
"Only in some things, sex being one of them."
He chuckled. "Keep that up, and you'll get more sex than you
can handle."
"Think so?" I asked. "I've already proven I can handle this
oversized monster." We were joking like old lovers. We were old
lovers; it was only today I realized we were friends, too.
He laughed as my hands found the lace on his right hip and
pulled the bow free, pulling his pants open and dropping them to the
floor. His cock waved, only semi-erect. Aaden's penis isn't that
overly long, only about 185 mm, but what it is is thick. It's hard
to find something to compare it to, except maybe a soda bottle. He
laughed as I ran my hand over it, closing into a fist around it and
stroking him.
"You like that, don't you?" I asked.
"Of course I do," he sighed. His paw found my erect cock
through my jeans. "As much as you do."
As he undid the buttons on my fly I nodded. He had to put some
effort into pulling my pants off, so I helped him. Once I stepped
out of my jeans, we stood there, looking at each other. I still had
my shirt on; Aaden, like many furries, wasn't wearing a shirt, just
the small leather vest that is his statement. I put my hands on each
side of the vest and said, "May I?"
He nodded, and I slowly slid it off and down his back, carefully
folding it and placing it on top of the bar. He wasn't so kind with
my shirt, pulling it off brusquely. But he was careful with the
cloissone on the collar, removing it from the shirt, replacing the
clasp and putting it atop his vest.
"Now that the rituals are over," I said with a smile, "Where
were we?"
He chuckled again. "We were about to go into the bedroom."
"Were we?" I asked. "What's wrong with here? The rug's
shaggy."
"That's the problem. We've never made love in bed, Ken. On
floors, in chains, on slings, tied to posts, but never in bed."
I paused, then laughed a short laugh. "You're right. And when
you're right, you're right. Follow me!" I said, skipping across the
floor to the portal and jumping down. By the time he had gotten down
to the bed I had thrown the covers aside. "Welcome," I said.
He sat down on the bed and said, "Thank you."
I leaned over and kissed him on the muzzle gently. He parted
his mouth slightly and his tongue pressed against my lips. I opened
my mouth, letting his long tongue enter me and explore. My hands
explored him. For the first time in all the years I've known him, I
had a chance to touch him, to play with him the way I wanted to. I
pressed my hands against his fur, feeling it slide between my
fingers, feeling both warm and cool. Underneath it I could feel his
pectorals, hard and unyielding, warm and wondrous.
He sighed gently as we kissed. "Do you know," he said, "I've
wanted you to do that for years."
"Do what?"
"Just stroke me. All our meetings were hard, fast, brief. I
never got a chance to do this-" he put his paw on my chest- "and just
feel your skin. Always fighting, following orders, fucking."
I shook my head. "Why didn't you ask?"
He shrugged. "Didn't know how." He paused for a second, then
said, "I have a confession."
"What?"
"I spent yesterday afternoon with your coimelin. I asked her
permission for this."
I wonder what the expression on my face was. Not really knowing
what to do, I slowly caressed his fur with my left hand. He
continued, "Not really permission. I wanted to know how to get your
attention."
I shook my head. "All you had to do was ask, Aaden. You don't
know how long I've wanted you like this."
He nodded. "I know that now." He leaned over to kiss me again.
My right hand trailed down his chest, circling the root of his
cock to cup his warm balls in my hand, rotating them gently in my
fingers. My left hand still against his chest, I pushed him down
onto the bed, leaning over him. "Shh..." I said, leaning over. I
nuzzled his neck gently, diving into the deep white fur of his chest,
making my way down. I licked his nipples playfully, but not with any
seriousness. My right hand idled up from his balls to play with his
erection, teasing it to life, then letting it ease back down. I
wanted him to wait, but more importantly I didn't want him to be
completely hard when I first tried to get him into my mouth.
As his erection flagged, I made my way down quickly. His body
tensed, and I noted with precision his ticklish spots. I barely
noticed when a single finger of his paw touched me on my back, but it
came through very clearly as he eased down between the cheeks of my
ass, over my anus. That made me swoon.
I nuzzled up against his cock, erect and out of its sheath,
lying peacefully amidst his bellyfur. I licked at it playfully,
taking the head of it against my lips, into my mouth. I felt the
soft sponginess of the head on my lips and tongue, and slowly I eased
him into my mouth. I had taken him before, I could do it again. I
felt the head against the back of my throat. All my attention was
there; I literally did not know what, if anything, he was doing with
my cock. His was all-important. I paused, inhaled deeply through my
nose, felt the air rush past that place where his penis lay, and
eased forward, grabbing for more length with my lips, opening my jaw
further.
My gag reflex didn't even complain. It slid down easily,
filling me in ways even being fisted didn't compare to. Sight,
smell, taste, touch, and sound contributed to the overwhelming
feeling of completion. I loved him, and he me. He trusted my teeth
and I guess I was trusting his claws, although I couldn't have told
the difference. I began to slide back up off his full cock, then
back down again. With each easy thrust down my throat I felt my air
blocked off, then restored as the head returned to my mouth, reach of
my tongue.
I was worshipping him. Utterly and totally. I wanted to feel
him climax, wanted to slowly and surely push him over the edge, with
nobody watching us and making demands. It was him and me.
Slick with my saliva, the flesh of his cock was satiny sweet.
Even though his size pressed my tongue to the floor of my mouth I
managed to excite him. He growled. His hand came up under my hair,
grabbing me in just that way that turns me on. "I'm going to come
soon," he growled, his hips starting to buck. I wanted to smile, but
didn't have the room. I concentrated on his cock, stroking faster,
demanding more. Come on, Aaden, I thought. That's it.
He groaned, his hand pushing down, his hips pushing up,
thrusting all of his length into me. I accepted it, taking it down
my throat as he shuddered, his body quivering under me.
As his cock slowly shrank in my mouth I eased off of it, closing
my lips and slurping up as much of the moisture as I could, not
wanting to completely mess up his fur. His cock dropped to his
belly, and I ran my finger along it gently, watching it twitch. He
groaned.
I turned around to look at his face. He blinked and said,
"Thank you."
"For what?" I asked. "Night's not over yet."
"No, it isn't." He chuckled as I lay down next to him, cuddling
him close. His left hand, which lay underneath me, found my cock
between us. His fingers stroked it gently with what little room he
had. He pushed gently against my side, and I turned over onto my
back. "I'll show you how it's done."
I smiled. "You didn't just show me how it was done a few
minutes ago."
"Are you telling me you're upset with my performance?" he asked,
incredulous.
"Let's just say I like the taste, and my tastebuds don't go this
far down," running my finger down the length of my throat.
He laughed and kissed me again. "I'll remember that next time.
But we all have to make sacrifices, Ken." He turned down and took my
cock into his mouth without much preface, sucking it down as expertly
as I thought I had his. He was so good, his tongue pressing strong
against the sides of my cock, his hand playing with my balls and
fingering my asshole as he did so. He had me at my hardest quickly.
I was more than a little surprised when he stopped. "Ken?" he
said.
"Yeah?" I said, husky, horny, and breathless.
"I want you to fuck me."
"Now?" I asked. I had been enjoying his oral ministrations.
"Yeah, now."
"How?"
"Just like we did it on the floor."
I laughed, thinking what that meant. "I haven't got any olive
oil, but I can find the... Ah, here it is," I said, rooting about in
the toybox I keep under the bed. We traded positions; he got on all
fours and I got behind him. His tall tail bent vertically at the
base, so it wasn't in the way at all. I brushed his fur out of the
way between his buttocks, applied a little lubricant to him, and a
lot more to myself. With a few suggestive presses he spread his legs
a little further apart, and I aimed my cock at his asshole.
"Easy," he said.
That was a surprising request, but I complied. I pressed the
head against his asshole with very little pressure, and I knew what
he was waiting for- the right moment, when the tension gives. It
came, and I slid into him, into his hot meltunnel. He seemed to
close around my cock, to grab me and suck me in. I pressed into him,
my thighs against his, hips against his furry buttocks. He moaned,
"yes..."
"Good?" I asked, smiling.
"Yeah..." he said. "Do it."
I began stroking him slowly. In a mischievous bent I grabbed
his tail and pulled it towards me, holding it against my chest with
one hand, the other hand on the small of his back, in his fur,
holding on. Looking down I could see my cock sliding in and out of
him, his strong masculine buttocks shuddering with every stroke.
I began to lose control, and the more I lost it the louder he
got, moaning as I fucked him, loved him, wanted more of him. I let
go of his tail and fell forward as he did, burying his head in the
pillow, my hands onto the bed by his sides. Both of us on all fours,
me inside him, making love to him, stroking, harder, faster.
I came inside him, shaking and shuddering, groaning aloud and
collapsing against him, thrusting once or twice more. I rolled off
to the left, he to the right, so we ended up on our sides, facing
each other. His eyes were closed and he was quivering slightly.
"Aaden?" I asked, worried.
"Yeah?" he asked, his eyes snapping open.
"You okay?" I asked.
"Oh, I'm okay." I laughed, then wiggled closer to him. His
cock, despite his previous orgasm, was rock-hard again.
I reached for it and began to caress it gently. "We could do
something with this," I said suggestively.
"Like what?" he asked.
"You could put it inside me."
"Are you sure?" he asked.
I laughed. "You're acting like I've never done that before."
"No, but you just came. Are you sure you want to?"
"You did. Come on, Aaden." In a deeper, slower voice I
whispered, "Fuck me."
He searched my eyes, then nodded. I rolled over onto my back
and said, "Like this."
He rose to kneel between my legs, squirting some of the
lubricant onto his cock, then pushed my legs up until they against my
chest. It's moments like this I'm happy I'm so flexible. He shoved
a pillow under my back to raise me a little further, then pressed his
cock against my butt. "A little higher," I suggested and he grabbed
his tool and slid it up. "There," I said, and he pressed.
My asshole revolted, not yet convinced. I held up my hand, and
he paused. I consciously forced myself to relax, and as the tight
ring of muscle gave way for just an instant he took advantage of it,
pressing ever-so-slightly. My ass gave up and he sank into me. I
could feel the head of his cock expanding my insides, pressing up
into me, making its way deeper into my body.
I relaxed my legs a little, pressing them against his chest. He
positioned his hands at my sides and raised himself off his knees,
starting to slide back and forth. Starting to make love to me.
I looked up into his face, but he wasn't paying attention; he
was watching where his hips and my butt met with each stroke. He was
slow and easy and I felt lightheaded as he did so. I reached down
and began to stroke my own cock as he fucked me. I wanted him more,
but that slight cramping as our bodies met told me I didn't have any
more depth, thankful that I had enough to take all of him.
"Harder," I said, and he looked up, nodding, speeding up.
"It's going to be a while," he said as he stroked.
I reached up from the bed to curl my fingers in the fur of his
chest, reaching up to touch his neck, his muzzle. "Good thing you're
so healthy," I replied. He slammed once into me hard and I said,
"Yes!"
He smiled. "Patience, dear love," he said. He was teasing me,
taking his time, knowing. I smiled and nodded.
His cock felt wonderful inside me, stroking my insides. He
began to speed up, and my own cock hardened. I began to stroke it.
"Harder," I begged him. "That's it," I sighed as he began to fuck
me. Not just make love, but really fuck me, wonderfully. "Yeah," I
said. "More," I pleaded as he went further. The bed creaked under
us, shaking, the headboard knocking against the wall. "That's it!"
Why am I so verbal today? The thought flashed across my mind as
he pounded into me, my body being pushed and pulled by his cock, his
hips slamming against me, his fur against my skin, deeper and harder
and better. "Come on Aaden!" I screamed as he began to pant, feeling
my own orgasm churning inside me. Little groans escaped him with
every thrust. He slammed against me one more time, hard, and
screamed, a pealing, bestial scream, his body melded to mine in
force, and that scream was all I needed, screaming along with him,
howling.
When it was over, I looked up at him, and he down at me. I
could feel the big smile on my face, and could see it on his.
"Well?" I said.
He laughed and said, "I think I've had enough."
"Awww..." I pouted.
"I think you have too," he said, smiling still.
"Yeah, I think so. C'mere." I pulled him down, feeling his
cock slip out of me as I lowered my legs. He shuddered a little as
it did. "How wuzzat?" I said.
"Wonderful," he said, still panting with exertion. "Tiring,
too."
"I bet." As he lay against me his legs trembled slightly.
"Rest for a few minutes and we'll go clean up." I closed my eyes and
sighed. "Dave," I said to the Castle AI, "don't let us fall asleep."
Dave didn't answer; he would do as asked without interrupting the
illusion of privacy.
I stayed conscious anyway and after a few minutes I nudged
Aaden. "Hmm?" he said.
"Let's go clean off."
"Okay," he said.
After a quick shower, we eased back into bed together. The
night hadn't cooled off at all; it was still a hot autumn night. I
threw the blankets off and cuddled close to Aaden, happy in his arms,
happy burying my face in the furry crux of his throat. Happy being
his.
--
"Aaden's Dance"
The Journal Entries of Kennet R'yal Shardik, et. al.
are copyright (c) 1989-1994 Elf Mathieu Sternberg. Distribute freely
via electronic media. This copyright permits individual users to
make single hardcopies for their own use. The Journal Entries may
not be sold or otherwise distributed for profit.

638
textfiles.com/sex/abbs9302.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,638 @@
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͻ
<EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids/hiv Bulletin Boards <20>
<EFBFBD> Compiled For All People Affected By hiv/arc/aids <20>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ķ
<EFBFBD> ABBS9302.DOC - 1993 Revision #2 - Updated to 1 February 1993 <20>
<EFBFBD> Compiled by Norman R. Brown - Copyright (c) 1993 <20>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ķ
<EFBFBD> CORRECTIONS <20>
<EFBFBD> Send NetMail to Norman Brown at FidoNet 1:104/909 or GayCom 1/104. <20>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ķ
<EFBFBD> The acronyms "aids/hiv/arc" are in lower case in this document in order <20>
<EFBFBD> to lessen their appearance of importance for the reader. Check with <20>
<EFBFBD> your sysop as to whether it should be in upper or lower case on your <20>
<EFBFBD> particular bulletin board when making reference to particular echoes. <20>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͼ
This list is published and available for FREQ'ing as ABBS on or near the
1st of each month from:
Phone Number Fidonet ADAnet GayCom
Black Bag 302-994-3772 1:150/140 94:3020/1 -------
Boat Town USA 313-468-0912 1:2202/0 94:3130/0 -------
Denver Exchange 303-623-4965 1:104/909 --------- 1/104
Doc In The Box 314-893-6099 1:289/8 94:3140/1 -------
Erie Canal 315-445-4710 1:2608/31 --------- -------
hiv/aids Info 714-248-2836 1:103/927 --------- -------
hivNET-Amsterdam 31-20-6647461 2:280/413.1 --------- -------
SCHWUBS 49-71-5256330 2:244/52 --------- -------
Southmed Sydney 61-2583-1027 3:712/700 --------- -------
The shareware program FONDIR*.ZIP is also available from the same bulletin
boards. Please discuss with your sysop your desire to make it available on
your BBS. Give her/him a big hug and a big smile :) and know that you are
doing your part to educate the world ... the first step in eradicating this
dreadful virus!
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͻ
<EFBFBD> Copyright 1993 by Norman R. Brown for all people affected by hiv/arc/aids. <20>
<EFBFBD> All rights reserved. For individual use only. Permission is granted for <20>
<EFBFBD> posting this list in the file areas of public bulletin boards, provided no <20>
<EFBFBD> charge is made for access. Bulletin board users may print or copy this list<73>
<EFBFBD> for their own use or for limited sharing with others in their hiv/aids or <20>
<EFBFBD> computer-user organizations, or for posting in such places as public <20>
<EFBFBD> libraries. Please do not place in a BBS message area other than in brief <20>
<EFBFBD> response to a specific question. Unauthorized publication, in whole or in <20>
<EFBFBD> part, in any other form or any commercial use of the material contained <20>
<EFBFBD> herein is expressly forbidden. <20>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͼ
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 1 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
HEADING/FOOTNOTE KEY FOR BBS LISTING
B Maximum Baud Rate (1=1200, 2=2400, 9=9600)
Codes Provides the following echoes or services:
Group #1 echoes:
1 = aids.DATA - aids-related data only.
2 = aids.DIALOGUE - aids-related discussion.
Fidonet echoes:
4 = aids.hiv - Fidonet aids-related discussion.
5 = aids/arc - Fidonet aids-related discussion.
Miscellaneous echoes:
6 = TAA - GayCom aids-related discussion.
7 = hivNET - European aids-related network
8 = ACT UP - Informal worldwide aids activist
discussion
Primarily, this list includes all of the known BBS's which participate in
the aids/hiv-related ADAnet, FidoNet, GayCom and RBBS-NET conferences
marked with an asterisk in the footnote column below. This list is compiled
from ORIGIN lines in messages reaching San Francisco, CA; San Juan
Capistrano, CA; Denver, CO; Washington, DC; and Syracuse, NY, plus
information learned from other sources. Please remember when using
information from it that much of it changes each month.
Available aids-Related Conferences (Echoes)
ECHO NAME TOPIC MODERATOR Z:NET/NODE FN
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ACT UP ACT UP discussion Bearded Crewman 1:141/107 *
aids.DATA aids data. No discussion. Mary Elizabeth 1:103/927 *
aids.DIALOGUE aids-related discussion. Mary Elizabeth 1:103/927 *
aids.hiv aids-related discussion. Howie Ducat 1:278/0 F*
aids/arc aids-related discussion. Mary Elizabeth 1:103/927 F*
TAA (GayCom) aids-related discussion. Johnny Chased G:1/0 G*
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
F Available on FidoNet "Backbone" in most Fido regions.
* Participants included in this list.
G Available only to GayCom subscribers.
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 2 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Codes - (cont'd.)
<- Group 1 --> <-Fidonet -> <- Miscellaneous ->
aids. aids. aids. aids/
data dialogue hiv arc TAA hivNET ACT-UP
1 .. .X.. ........ .... ..... ... ...... ......
2 .. .... ...X.... .... ..... ... ...... ......
3 .. .... ........ .... ..... ... ...... ......
4 .. .... ........ ..X. ..... ... ...... ......
5 .. .... ........ .... ..X.. ... ...... ......
6 .. .... ........ .... ..... .X. ...... ......
7 .. .... ........ .... ..... ... ..X... ......
8 .. .... ........ .... ..... ... ...... ...X..
A .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..... ... ...... ......
B .. .... ........ ..X. ..X.. ... ...... ......
C .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..... ... ...... ......
D .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..X.. ... ...... ......
E .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..X.. ... ...... ......
F .. .... ........ ..X. ..... .X. ...... ......
G .. .... ........ ..X. ..... ... . X... ......
H .. .... ........ ..X. ..... ... ...... ...X..
I .. .... ........ .... ..X.. .X. ...... ......
J .. .... ........ .... ..X.. ... ..X... ......
K .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..X.. .M. ..M... ...M..
L .. .... ........ .... ..X.. ... ...... ...X..
M .. .... ........ .... ..... .M. ..M... ...M..
N .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..... .X. ...... ......
O .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..... ... ..X... ......
P .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..... ... ...... ...X..
Q .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..... .X. ...... ......
R .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..... ... ..X... ......
S .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..... ... ...... ...X..
T .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..... .M. ..M... ...M..
U .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..X.. .M. ..M... ...M..
V .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..X.. .X. ...... ......
W .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..X.. ... ..X... ......
X .. .1.. ...1.... ..X. ..X.. ... ...... ...X..
Y .. .X.. ........ .... ..... .X. ...... ......
Z .. .X.. ........ .... ..... ... ..X... ......
! .. .X.. ........ .... ..... ... ...... ...X..
@ .. .X.. ........ ..X. ..... .X. ...... .......
# .. .... ........ ..X. ..X.. .X. ...... .......
= .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..... .M. ..M... ....M..
% .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..X.. .X. ...... .......
- .. .... ........ ..X. ..... .M. ..M... ....M..
& .. .... ........ .... ..X.. .M. ..M... ....M..
+ .. .... ........ .... ..... .. ...... .......
( .. .1.. ...1.... .... ..X.. ... ..X... .......
X = Echo offered
1 = Both Group #1 echoes offered
M = Two or more Miscellaneous echoes offered
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 3 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST U.S. State or Canadian Province
SYSOP System Operator
Z: FidoNet Zone, or other network, as follows:
n: FidoNet (where n is: Zone 1 - North America;
Zone 2 - Europe, etc.;
Zone 3 - Oceania;
Zone 4 - Latin America;
Zone 5 - Africa; or
Zone 6 - Asia.
A: ADAnet
G: GayCom private gay network
L: Local only; primarily aids/hiv, but does not carry echoes
R: RBBS-NET
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 4 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ
<EFBFBD> Conversion to a Dialing Directory <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> You can convert ABBSyymm.DOC into a dialing directory for most major <20>
<EFBFBD> communications programs by using a shareware program called FONDIR, <20>
<EFBFBD> available on many BBS's. <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> To use ABBSyymm.DOC together with FONDIR simply enter this command at the <20>
<EFBFBD> DOS prompt: <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> FONDIR ABBSyymm.DOC /O:? /L:nnn- /A:1- /M:x /F:y <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> where: "ABBSyymm.DOC" is the name of the file; <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> "?" is the code for your software: <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> + = ProComm+ 1.1 K = K9 Express 8.8 <20>
<EFBFBD> 2 = ProComm+ 2.0 L = Ultiterm 2.0 <20>
<EFBFBD> A = PCanywhere 3.11 M = Telemate 3.01 - see FONDIR.DOC <20>
<EFBFBD> B = Boyan 5.0 O = Mirror 3 1.01 <20>
<EFBFBD> C = PC Talk 1.39 P = Procomm 2.4.3 <20>
<EFBFBD> D = A Dialer 2.0 Q = Qmodem 4.5/5.0 <20>
<EFBFBD> E = Pilot 2.0 R = Rcomm 2.1 <20>
<EFBFBD> F = Commo 5.0 T = Telix 3.15 <20>
<EFBFBD> G = GT Powercomm 17.00 U = Unicom 3.0 <20>
<EFBFBD> I = Pibterm 4.1 Y = Carbon Copy Plus 4.01 <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> "nnn" is your local Area Code; <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> "A:1-" adds the long-distance access code. <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> "x" is the maximum speed of your modem: <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> 1 = 1200; <20>
<EFBFBD> 2 = 2400; <20>
<EFBFBD> 4 = 4800; and <20>
<EFBFBD> 9 = 9600. <20>
<EFBFBD> <20>
<EFBFBD> "y" is the encoded mask of the bulletin boards carrying the <20>
<EFBFBD> specified echoes you desire to create a directory for. <20>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 5 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (1+) B Codes
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
United States (FidoNet Zone 1)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
AL Birmingham ADAnet Zone Coord/Bill Freeman A:94:94/0 205-854-5863 9B
AL Birmingham Int.Tech.Coord/Marlin Johnson A:94:94/97 205-254-3344 9B
AL Pinson ADAnet One Hub/Bill Freeman 1:3602/24 205-854-9074 9+
AZ Phoenix Cade/William Richards 1:114/113 602-931-3468 2+
AZ Phoenix Cloud 9/Tom Thurston 1:114/184 602-225-0512 B
AZ Phoenix Meat Rack/Rick Haubert 1:114/188 602-273-6956 9E
AZ Phoenix Messenger/Howard Marshall 1:114/183 602-547-9513 9B
AZ Phoenix Shadow Keep/Jandar 1:114/188 602-395-0500 +
AZ Tucson Western Connection L: 602-881-8283 +
CA Anaheim Meditation, etc./Bob Johnstone 1:10/227 714-952-2110 95
CA Benicia Task Force/Don Morse 1:161/513 707-747-5738 9A
CA Clovis Clovis Connection/Rod Jessen 1:205/48 209-323-7583 9E
CA Clovis Clovis Connection/Rod Jessen R:8:910/512 209-323-7583 9E
LightHouse/ R:8:910/524 209-442-8329 4
CA Concord Building Bridges/Drew Blanchar 1:161/203 510-827-0804 2A
CA Concord Grateful Med/T.C. Dufresne 1:161/63 510-689-0347 9+
CA Concord Grateful Med/T.C. Dufresne A:94:5100/3 510-689-0347 9+
CA Danville Dear Theophilus/Mark Spaulding 1:200/703 510-831-8436 94
CA FountainVal Ye Olde BBS/Dallas Jones 1:103/552 714-968-1899 24
CA Hayward Big Board/Cliff Wilson 1:204/10 510-582-9364 2+
CA No.Highland Silverado Express/Rod Abbott 1:203/1102 916-344-8146 9+
CA Pacifica Chemist'sComPort/Larry McGee 1:125/190 415-359-6036 95
CA San Diego Hillcrest Community/MichaelBlair1:202/703 619-291-0544 95
CA San Francis aids Info/Ben Gardinier L: 415-626-1246 2+
CA San Francis Fog City/Bill Essex 1:125/100 415-863-9697 9%
CA San Francis Fog City/Bill Essex G:1/5 415-863-9697 9%
CA San Francis Fog City/Bill Essex G:1/5 Members Only 9%
CA San Francis Recovery/Rick Gorin 1:125/9 415-255-2188 95
CA San Mateo HTG/Outreach/Allan Hurst 1:204/462 415-572-9594 95
CA San Mateo PCBL/Les Kooyman 1:204/501 415-572-9563 95
CA SanJuanCapi hiv/aids Info/Sr.Mary Elizabeth 1:103/927 714-248-2836 9X
CA N.Hollywood L.A.ValleyCollege/Tom Klemesrud 1:102/837 818-985-7150 94
CA Simi Valley Library/Gary Vedvik 1:102/1006 818-999-4391 9+
CA Tujunga Mysteria/Phil Hansford 1:102/943 818-353-8891 9+
CA Vallejo Power Station/Joe Martin 1:161/123 707-552-0462 94
CO Col.Springs Socialism OnLine/Randy Edwards 1:128/105 719-392-7781 9B
CO Col.Springs FireNet Leader/Wood/Sanders 1:128/16 719-591-7415 94
CO Denver Denver Exchange/James Craig 1:104/909 303-623-4965 9K
CO Denver Denver Exchange/Sex Pistol G:1/104 303-623-4965 9K
CO Denver Denver Exchange/Sex Pistol G:1/104 Members Only 9K
CO Littleton GC Fido/Steve Raymond 1:104/19 303-795-1215 94
CO WestAdamsCo Telepeople/Terry Travis 1:104/69 303-426-1866 9A
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 6 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (1+) B Codes
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
United States (FidoNet Zone 1) - Cont'd.
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
CT Branford Lifestyles (Gay)/Rick Sande 1:141/107 203-481-4836 9L
CT Hartford Masques/Firestorm G:1/7 203-291-0135 2+
CT New Haven Lambda Conn/Daniel Wayward G:1/13 203-877-7576 9+
CT Newington First Impressions/Corey Keaton 1:142/667 203-667-9666 28
CT Yalesville Emerogronican/Steven Ambrosini 1:141/845 203-949-0189 98
DC Washington GLIB/Jon G:1/3 703-578-4542 9Y
DC Washington GLIB/Jon G:1/3 Members Only 9Y
DC Washington HRCF NET L: 202-639-8735 2+
DC Washington OASH/Ted Foor 1:109/166 202-245-1423 9+
DE Wilmington Black Bag Medical/Ed DelGrosso 1:150/140 302-994-3772 2D
DE Newark Black Bag/Edward DelGrosso A:94:3020/1 302-994-3772 2D
FL Stetson Legal L: 813-345-8208 9+
FL Hialeah LatinConnection/AdrianaFernandez1:135/323 305-826-0778 95
FL Hollywood Dracula's Castle/Robert Fonner 1:369/24 305-964-2696 95
FL Miami Lakes Telcom Central/Ray Vaughan 1:135/23 305-828-7909 9+
FL Orange Park OverbytesIndustries/Jaime Gibson1:112/92 904-278-0771 94
FL PampanoBeac Backstreet/Bob Kecskemety G:1/17 305-941-0216 9+
FL Raiford MedLink Node 1/Bill Matthews 1:3600/3 904-431-1913 95
FL StPetersbur Mercury Opus/Emery Mandel 1:3603/20 813-321-0734 95
FL Sarasota Courts of Chaos/Lanier Kingsley 1:137/124 813-923-1055 2+
FL SatelliteBc MOTSS/Dan McAllister 1:374/41 407-779-0058 9C
FL Talahassee Dreamland/David Barfield 1:3605/900 904-224-3545 2+
FL Tampa PrideNET USA!/Tony Myers 1:377/24 813-837-5463 25
FL Venice Venice Recovery/John Grossberg 1:137/408 813-492-9592 9+
GA Atlanta PC Connect/Louis Kahn 1:133/620 404-565-8250 94
GA Atlanta hivNET Atlanta/David Coobs 2:280/413.53 Unpublished (
GA Atlanta Trash Shack/Dennis Dore 1:133/518 404-320-0026 9B
GA Atlanta CDC aids Info Line L: 404-377-9563 2+
GA Atlanta CDC aids Lab Info L: 800-522-6388 2+
GA Atlanta Medical Forum L: 404-351-9757 2+
GA Centerville Mother's Kitchen/Mike Tucker 1:3611/19 912-953-2708 9+
GA Conyers Atlanta Connection/Bill Noel 1:133/205 404-929-0800 94
GA Lawrencevil Retreat/Andria Duncan 1:133/618 404-339-3660 24
GA Norcross Pharmacy/Mike Mayer 1:133/601 404-729-1766 2+
GA Valdosta HOT South/Aulton White 1:3645/30 912-242-0496 9+
HI Honolulu Homeboy Shopping/David Roberts 1:345/23 808-624-1294 94
IA Des Moines Silver Xpress/Brad Meyers 1:290/6 515-288-7793 25
ID BonnersFerr King Morpheous/Jeff Burns 1:346/16 208-257-5801 2+
IL Champaign LawBoard Fido/Fred Grosser 1:233/1 217-352-6118 2+
IL Chicago Lambda Zone/Toby Schneiter G:1/106 708-696-4298 96
IL Danville Grapevine/Danny Keele 1:233/30 217-431-8555 9+
IL Moline Rampage/John Buckwalter 1:232/49 309-764-9794 9+
IN Evansville Digital Dreams/Dave Worley 1:2310/220 812-421-8011 9+
IN Whiting ADAnet EList Coord/Rick Catania A:94:94/98 219-659-0112 9B
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 7 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (1+) B Codes
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
United States (FidoNet Zone 1) - Cont'd.
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
KS OverlandPar South of the River/John Schmake 1:280/9 913-642-7907 94
KS Witchita Land of Awes/Rex Rivers 1:291/9 316-269-3172 96
KS Witchita Land of Awes/Rex Rivers G:1/10 316-269-4208 9+
KS Wichita Q Continuum/Mike Randolph 1:291/1701 316-721-8466 95
KY Erlander DataNet/Rich Ashworth 1:108/90 606-727-3638 9+
LA New Orleans Tulane Med. Ctr. L: 504-584-1654 9+
MA Billerica Chicken Coop/Daniel Shapiro 1:324/295 508-667-7234 9+
MA Billerica Vision/Joseph Oliveira 1:324/279 508-670-0934 98
MA Leicester Lighthouse/George Lafreniere 1:322/605 508-892-8857 +
MA Leicester Lighthouse/George Lafreniere A:94:6021/5 508-892-8857 9+
MA Melrose Den/Ray Rouin 1:101/225 617-662-6969 2A
MA Westminster DarkSide/David Place 1:322/247 508-874-6334 95
MD Baltimore Harbor Bytes G:1/15 301-235-4651 96
MD Baltimore Writer's Block/Ed Lawyer 1:261/1056 410-945-1540 95
MI Birmingham Alternate One/Ronald Miotke 1:2202/1 313-644-1260 9+
MI Lansing Friends of Dorothy/Jim Knauer 1:159/675 517-336-7846 95
MI Monroe Fast Eddie's/Ed Dobie A:94:3130/2 313-243-0944 9B
MI Mt. Clemens Boat Town USA/Dan Dalton 1:2202/0 313-468-3572 9B
MI Mt. Clemens Boat Town USA/Dan Dalton 1:2202/0 313-468-6982 9B
MI Mt. Clemens Boat Town USA/Dan Dalton 1:2202/18 313-468-0912 9B
MI Mt. Clemens Boat Town USA/Dan Dalton A:94:3130/0 313-468-0912 9B
MI Mt. Clemens JADA Editor/Peggy McBride A:94:94/94 313-468-0912 9B
MI Roseville Lyme Light/Anne Bussell A:94:3130/4 313-774-5038 9B
MI SterlingHts New Life/Julia Sidebottom 1:2202/2 313-795-5829 94
MN Andover DRAGnet/Guy Winters 1:282/1007 612-753-1942 95
MN Andover DRAGnet/Guy Winters A:94:6120/1 612-753-1943 95
MO JeffersonCy Doc In The Box/Mark D. Winton 1:289/8 314-893-6099 9A
MO JeffersonCy Doc In The Box/Mark D. Winton A:94:3140/1 314-893-6099 9A
MO Kansas City Shrouded Realm*Terry Goodlett 1:280/27 816-483-7018 08
MO Kansas City KC aids Infolink/Scott Cohan 1:280/14 816-561-1187 9D
MO Kansas City GCOMM/Scott Cohan G:1/110 816-561-1187 9D
ARC Angel Express/ 1:284/7
MO Springfield Art's Toy/Art Rainey 1:284/55 417-866-2284 9+
MO St. Louis Hotflash/Rhett Butler G:1/105 314-771-6272 96
MO St. Louis Hotflash/Rhett Butler G:1/105 800-245-2601 96
MS Coldwater Coldwater/Rogert Martin 1:123/421 601-562-9385 95
NC Charlotte Exchange/Ron Alspaugh 1:379/24 704-339-0333 95
NC Charlotte MetroLink/Matthew Irvin 1:379/20 704-567-6124 9D
NC Charlotte MetroLink/Matthew Irvin G:1/8 704-567-6124 9D
NC Greensboro NC Triad/Richard Epson-Nelms 1:151/2325 919-854-7952 9+
NC Greensboro NC Triad/Richard Epson-Nelms G:1/14 919-854-7952 9+
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 8 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (1+) B Codes
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
United States (FidoNet Zone 1) - Cont'd.
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
NE Beatrice S.E. Community/Dick Douglass 1:285/115 402-223-2889 9+
NE GrandIsland Central Community/Fred Roeser 1:285/116 308-389-6495 9+
NE Lincoln Medicine Cabinet/Tom Hoover 1:285/207 402-435-0797 2+
NE Lincoln NE EducationHub/Merle Rudebusch 1:285/100 402-471-0897 9+
NE Lincoln TC Forum Univ. Neb./Ed Nemeth 1:285/110 402-472-3338 95
NE Lincoln TC Forum Univ. Neb./Ed Nemeth 1:285/110 402-472-5370 95
NE Lincoln TC Forum Univ. Neb./Ed Nemeth R:8:963/2 402-472-3365 94
NE Omaha Central Community L: 402-461-2442 +
NE Omaha Omaha Pub.School/Rich Molettier 1:285/113 402-554-6181 9+
NE Wayne Wayne St.College/Dennis Linster 1:285/111 402-375-7564 9+
NJ Cape May Inferno/Glenn Laws 1:266/72 609-886-6818 9+
NJ Cape May Inferno/Glenn Laws G:1/11 609-886-6818 9+
NJ Dayton Altered Illusions/Lou Braconi 1:107/345 908-329-3216 9+
NJ FranklinPrk Digital Abyss/Glen Panniche 1:107/398 908-422-4130 94
NJ Metuchen Micro-Fone/John Kelley 1:107/331 908-494-8666 9+
NJ Parlin Central Jersey/Fred Seibal 1:107/600 908-525-9440 95
NJ Parlin RC's Place/R. C. Mann 1:107/682 908-525-1939 9+
NJ Piscataway gLiTcH/JOD G:1/4 908-968-7883 9N
NV Las Vegas Las Vegas aids/Michael T. Swift 1:209/238 702-658-3591 9A
NV Las Vegas Las Vegas aids/Michael T. Swift A:94:7020/2 702-656-7654 9A
NV Reno Advanced System/Richard Dias 1:213/900 702-334-3308 95
NY CCMC-aids L: 518-783-7251 2+
NY Albany Lower Albany/Phil Losacco 1:267/140 518-465-1072 2B
NY Brooklyn Blacknet/Idette Vaughan 1:278/618 718-692-0943 9+
NY Brooklyn Brooklyn College/Howie Ducat 1:278/1 718-951-4631 2E
NY Brooklyn Brooklyn College/Howie Ducat 1:278/600 718-951-4631 2E
NY Brooklyn KinQuest/Bill Gage 1:278/611 718-998-6303 2B
NY Brooklyn Pier/Michael Stewart 1:278/6969 718-531-9475 24
NY Clifton Prk Fantasy Land Adult/Tony Manino 1:267/106 518-383-2282 95
NY New York Backroom/Tiger Tom G:1/0 718-951-8256 9N
NY New York City People/Barry Weiser 1:278/720 212-255-6656 95
NY New York Comm Specialties/Howie Ducat 1:278/99 212-951-4631 2B
NY New York Dorsai Mission/Skip Mac-Stoker 1:278/706 718-729-6101 9+
NY New York Utopian Quest L: 212-686-5248 9+
NY New York Utopian Quest L: 516-842-7518 9+
NY Rochester Recovery Room/Patrick Daugherty 1:2613/207 716-461-5201 95
NY Rochester Frog Pond/Nick Francesco 1:260/270 716-461-1924 9B
NY Syracuse Erie Canal/Ray Bucko 1:2608/31 315-445-4710 9A
NY Waterford Biologicalnightmare/RobLevine 1:267/139 518-233-9529 95
NY Whitestone Corner Deli/Mike Schiffman 1:278/777 718-352-0821 94
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 9 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (1+) B Codes
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
United States (FidoNet Zone 1) - Cont'd.
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
OH Columbus Black Bag II/Paul Prior 1:226/320 614-293-8810 9+
OH Columbus aids Info/Michael Kelly 1:226/520 614-279-7709 2D
OH Dayton Olman/James Hale 1:110/247 513-427-9473 95
OH Dayton Olman/James Hale A:94:5130/3 513-427-9473 95
OH Galloway Information Exchange/Dan Styers 1:226/210 614-878-0161 95
OK MidwestCity Torii Station/Jim Oxford 1:147/20 405-737-7565 9B
OK OklahomaCit OK NORML/Michael Pearson 1:147/3 405-282-8777 25
OK Ponca City Wordshop #2/Wayne Majors 1:3810/1 405-765-0951 9+
OK Tulsa Looking Glass/Arnie Holder 1:170/706 918-743-1268 9B
OR Portland Club/Gary Seid 1:105/98 503-232-0332 2+
OR Portland Medical Education/Jerry Donais 1:105/35 503-256-7758 25
OR Portland GayNet/Michael Hile 1:105/76 503-295-0877 2+
PA Milford Omega/Gordon Craig 1:268/18 717-296-8560 9+
PA Philadelphi Critical Path/Kiyoshi Kuromiya L: 215-564-1090 2+
PA Philadelphi Club Philadelphia/Matt Zarkos 1:273/904 215-626-7398 2B
PA Philadelphi East Co Bear/John D. Steele 1:273/910 215-755-1917 25
PA Philadelphi La Dolce Vita L: 215-463-7888 +
PA Pittsburgh Meeting Place/Marc Shannon 1:129/45 412-482-7057 9+
PA Pittsburgh Meeting Place/Synful G:1/6 412-482-7057 9+
PA Wyndmoor Altern.Lifestyles/Jeff Nonkey 1:273/715 215-242-4485 95
RI Providence Eagles Nest/Mike Labbe 1:323/126 401-732-5290 95
RI West Warwic AdvantageVoice&Data/Joe Caparco 1:323/113 401-885-5695 95
RI Warwick GAYtway/Blind Faith 1:323/121 401-435-6544 9N
RI Warwick GAYtway/Blind Faith G:1/20 401-739-1380 9N
SC Central Spawl/David Scott 1:3639/18 803-653-4536 94
SC Columbia Dog Alley/Maddog G:1/16 803-926-9110 9+
SC Goose Creek Medical Forum/Shelley Crawford 1:372/106 803-824-0317 9B
SC Greensville Evolution/John Hames 1:3639/17 803-244-9556 24
TN Brighton Unbridled Desires/Ken McCleaft 1:123/415 901-476-3097 94
TN Chattanooga Cove/Joel Davenport 1:362/960 615-855-9956 4
TN Chattanooga Cove/Joel Davenport A:94:6151/1 615-855-9956 94
TN East Ridge TEL(Medical BBS)/Oliver Jenkins 1:362/621 615-622-6099 9+
TN Memphis Personals/John Heizer 1:123/22 901-274-6713 9A
TN Memphis Personals/Lucky Ernie G:1/12 901-274-6713 9A
TN Memphis Riverside/Gary Wilkerson 1:123/424 901-373-5348 2E
TN Red Bank Eternal Flame/Jack Whaley 1:362/940 615-875-0290 9+
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 10 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (1+) B Codes
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
United States (FidoNet Zone 1) - Cont'd.
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
TX Amarillo Town Crier/Matt Montgomery 1:3816/126 806-358-7032 94
TX Austin Health-Link/Bruce Baskett 1:382/5 512-444-9908 25
TX Austin Lambda Link/Joshua 1:382/25 512-873-8299 9+
TX Austin Lambda Link/Joshua G:1/109 512-873-8299 9+
TX Beaumont Super Collider/Pat Presley 1:3811/320 409-833-8583 9+
TX Dallas DaBBS Dallas/Dale Becker 1:124/2126 214-821-7732 2+
TX Dallas Dallas Mandate/Mark Taylor 1:124/6503 214-528-1816 2+
TX Forth Worth Stallions Coral/Stallion G:1/107 817-545-7317 9+
TX GrandPrairi aids Chat Line/John Pfeifer 1:130/55 214-256-5586 9E
TX GrandPrairi Puss N Boots/Aaron Davis 1:124/3103 214-641-1822 9S
TX Houston Beehive/Brad Wartman 1:106/41 713-974-6995 2+
TX Houston Houston Exchange/John Fields 1:106/20 713-521-2191 9U
TX Houston Houston Exchange/Johnny Night G:1/103 713-521-2191 9U
TX Houston Houston Exchange/Johnny Night G:1/103 Members Only 9U
TX Houston Last Call/Doug Sutherland 1:106/8366 713-523-8366 2B
TX Houston Medico/Dave Ray 1:106/595 713-895-7945 24
TX Houston PIC of the MID Town/Geo. Worley 1:106/31 713-527-8939 9+
TX Houston Penguin/Rusty Henry 1:106/53 713-498-0432 2E
TX Roanoke GlobalInfoNetwork/Steve Loeckle 1:130/86 817-491-1516 A
TX San Antonio ETC MedNet/Bob Jackson 1:387/801 210-829-0346 95
TX San Antonio Gardens of Avalon/Ed Tillman 1:387/57 210-308-9579 24
UT West Jordan Midnight Express L: 801-565-8330 +
VA Arlington NAPWA-Link/Richard Smith L: 703-998-3144 2+
VA Richmond 888 Online/Bill Smith 1:264/190 804-266-0212 92
VA Richmond 888 Online/Cheese Box G:1/9 804-266-0212 92
VA VirginiaBch ADAnet File Dist/Warren King A:94:94/99 804-496-3320 9B
WA Olympia Radio Point/Jay Andrews 1:352/111 206-943-1513 9+
WA Seattle Seattle aids Info/Steve Brown L: 206-323-4420 2A
WA Seattle Stage Seattle/Randy G:1/102 206-286-1850 9N
WA Seattle U. of Wash. HHS/Cindy Riche 1:343/35 206-543-3719 9+
WA Tumwater Elder's Council/Daniel Smerken 1:352/458 206-357-8992 94
WA Tumwater Elder's Council/Daniel Smerken A:94:2061/2 206-357-8992 94
WI Milwaukee Back Door/Paul Parkinson 1:154/700 414-744-9336 9+
WI Milwaukee Back Door/Paul Parkinson G:1/108 414-744-9336 9+
WI Milwaukee Starcom/Rick Gardner 1:154/69 414-873-6969 9&
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 11 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ST City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (1+) B Codes
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Canada (FidoNet Zone 1)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
AB Lethbridge Lost Planet/Terry Fleming 1:358/16 403-381-3185 94
AB Lethbridge Terminal/Laz Gottli 1:358/17 403-327-9731 9B
BC Nanaimo ADAnet Canada/Celia Corriveau A:94:94/10 604-756-3177 9B
BC Vancouver Lambda Speaks/Warren Cox 1:153/756 604-681-3667 95
BC Vancouver PC-WorkShop/Ervin Jay 1:153/767 604-682-0914 9+
BC Vancouver Phaonica * aids/hiv/Ed Parker 1:153/732 604-683-2144 94
BC Vancouver PC-WorkShop/Ervin Jay 1:153/797 604-687-0913 9+
BC Vancouver PC-WorkShop/Ervin Jay 1:153/798 604-689-0437 2+
ON Hamilton Villa Gryphus/Kelly Ryan 1:244/106 416-545-5789 9B
ON Mississauga Canada Remote System/Rich Munro 1:229/15 416-579-6302 9B
ON Ottawa AlterNet/Paul Hannon 1:163/113 613-230-9519 25
ON Ottawa Echo Valley/Michelle Chartrand 1:243/26 613-749-4550 2B
ON Ottawa Mother's Board/Perry Davis 1:243/38 613-728-4122 9D
ON Ottawa Mother's Board/Perry Davis G:1/203 613-728-4122 9D
ON Richmond Ultimate/Steve Allan 1:243/52 613-838-4812 95
ON Toronto LeftoverHippies/Lesley-Dee Dyla 1:250/824 416-466-8931 95
ON Toronto Ability OnLine L: 416-650-5411 L
ON Toronto Gay Blade/Phil Dermott G:1/202 416-882-4800 9+
ON Toronto Kaikatsu na Sakaba/Phillip Catt 1:250/470 416-778-7334 9+
ON Vanier Echo Valley/Rick Chartrand 1:243/26 613-749-1016 2+
PQ Montreal S-TEK/Eric Blair G:1/201 514-597-2409 96
Latin America (FidoNet Zone 4)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
PA Panama City Century XXI 4:920/50 011507638075 4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 12 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (?+) B Codes
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Overseas - Asia (FidoNet Zone 6)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
HK Island /T.K.Kang A:94:94/6 852-855-0569 2B
Overseas - Australia (FidoNet Zone 3)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Canterbury Pride/Addam Stubbs 3:632/353 61-3836-6782 9+
Carnegie Orion/Peter Fortey 3:632/338 61-3885-0002 94
Dolls Point SouthmedSydney/Chris Moore 3:712/700 61-2583-1027 9A
Fitzroy Big Tedd's #2/Robbie Bates 3:634/381 61-3417-1669 24
Sandgate Soft-Tech/Alwyn Smith 3:640/201 61-7269-6355 94
Overseas - France (FidoNet Zone 2)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Paris hivNET-Paris/Jean-Luc Dalous 2:280/413.3 33-142544519 O
Overseas - Germany (FidoNet Zone 2)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Haar OASE/Wolfgang Roth 2:246/25 49-896883262 95
Muenchen Medical System/Arnulf Bultmann 2:246/63 49-89-295223 9A
Rutesheim SCHWUBS Gay/Roland Teich 2:244/52 49-715256330 9A
Seeheim MoonBeam/Christoph Vaessen 2:2405/11 49-625786308 95
Overseas - Holland (FidoNet Zone 2)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Holland MadCat'sHIVNET/Lodewijk Otto,MD 2:284/120 31-499060548 C
Overseas - Italy (FidoNet Zone 2)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Roma SIDAnet Information/ 39-686801371 5
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 13 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Together We Can Make A Difference! <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Norman Brown's Consolidated List of aids Bulletin Board Systems <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
|n31 |#12 |p4
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
City Bulletin Board/SYSOP Z:Net/Node Phone # (?+) B Codes
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Overseas - Netherlands (FidoNet Zone 2)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
ArtNet/Martin Cleaver 2:280/204 (
Black Box/Stefan de Droog 2:280/403 (
FsFan BBS/Hans Hoekstra 2:280/304 (
Interface/Ron Huiskes(Mail Only)2:281/511 (
UTOPIA.HACKTIC.NL/F. Rodriquez 2:280/308 (
Aalten InfoBank/Freek Kempink 2:500/279 (
Amsterdam hivNET-Amsterdam/Jan Langenburg 2:280/413.2 31-206811504 O
Amsterdam hivNET-Amsterdam/Matthew Lewis 2:280/413.3 31-206125918 O
Amsterdam hivNET-Amsterdam/Tjerk Zweers 2:280/413.1 31-206647461 2=
Limburg hivNET-Limburg/Lucas Vermaat 2:284/306 31-45-231754 2(
Mad Cat's HIVNET 2:284/120 31-499060548 5
Rotterdam hivNET-Rotterdam/Simon Bignell 2:280/413.4 31-102130501 O
Overseas - Oceania (FidoNet Zone 3)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Stanmore NSW /Colin Lean A:94:94/8 61-2569-5130 9B
Overseas - Sweden (FidoNet Zone 2)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Stockholm Gay Telegraph/Bengt Ericson G:1/301 999-999-9999 9+
Overseas - United Kingdom (FidoNet Zone 2)
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Brighton Spartacus/Barry Kingston 2:441/27 44-273509152 95
Locksheath United Europe/George Cordner A:94:94/9 44489-577514 9B
London hivNET-London/Ron Dixon 2:280/413.2 44-816956113 (
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Page 14 <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> Last Page <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> 1 Feb 1993

433
textfiles.com/sex/abusebib.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,433 @@
Bibliography for Adult Survivors of Childhood Sexual Abuse and Their Allies
Background and Clinical Information on Childhood Sexual Abuse
Butler, Sandra, Conspiracy of Silence: The Trauma of Incest.
1985, Volcano Press, Inc., Volcano, Calif. ($11.95 paper)
First edition published in 1978. An in-depth analysis of the
pervasiveness of incest in our society, written from a feminist
point of view. Presents accounts from children, aggressors, and
non-offending parents. Suggests direct action by professionals
and communities.
Courtois, Christine A., Healing the Incest Wound: Adult
Survivors in Therapy. 1988, W.W. Norton, New York, NY. ($34.95
hard cover)
Thorough review of incest research and theory and exploration of
a wide range of treatment approaches. Contains incest history
questionnaire and helpful information for spouses, children, and
other supporters of survivors.
Forward, Susan and Craig Buck, Betrayal of Innocence: Incest and
Its Devastation (Revised). 1988, Penguin Books, New York, NY.
($7.95 paper)
Written by a therapist who treats survivors. Explores the
traumatic effects of incest and analyzes its causes and
consequences. Offers practical suggestions for survivors and
discusses treatment resources.
Herman, Judith Lewis, Father-Daughter Incest. 1981, Harvard
University Press, Cambridge, MA. ($9.95 paper)
Written by a psychiatrist; findings substantiated by clinical
research with incest victims and professionals. Refutes many of
the myths about incest in our culture. Applications not strictly
limited to father-daughter abuse. Written from feminist
perspective.
Kempe, Ruth S. and C. Henry Kempe, The Common Secret: Sexual
Abuse of Children and Adolescents. 1984, W.H. Freeman and Co.,
New York, NY. ($15.95 paper)
Authors are from the University of Colorado School of Medicine
and have extensive experience in the field of child abuse and
neglect. Book discusses both intra- and extra-familial child
sexual abuse and offers a number of case studies. Describes
model Criminal Incest Diversion Program, developed jointly by the
El Paso County District Attorney's Office and the Department of
Social Services, Colorado Springs, Colorado.
Miller, Alice, For Your Own Good: Hidden Cruelty in Child-
rearing and the Roots of Violence. 1984, Farrar Straus Giroux,
New York, NY. ($8.95 paper)
Insightful examination of common child-rearing practices that
contribute to violence in our society. In addition to analyzing
misguided approaches to disciplining children, the book contains
Button and Dietz, Inc. (512) 444-9822 1
detailed accounts of several destructive family histories,
including that of Hitler.
Renvoize, Jean, Incest: A Family Pattern. 1986, Routledge &
Kegan Paul, London ($11.95 paper)
Author was member of association that published the first British
report on the subject of incest. This book enhances the
information she gathered in Great Britain with additional
findings from her interviews and research in the U.S. Extensive
discussion of various treatment approaches, including diversion
programs; emphasizes the importance of working with the whole
family, whenever possible.
Russell, Diana E. H., The Secret Trauma: Incest in the Lives of
Girls and Women. 1986, Basic Books, New York, NY. ($12.95
paper)
Result of an eight-year, far-reaching study of incest funded in
large part by the National Institute of Mental Health and the
National Center on Child Abuse and Neglect. Contains many
valuable and informative statistics; scholarly findings are
discussed with much sensitivity toward victims and survivors.
Analyzes incest among various perpetrator-victim relationships,
e.g., father-daughter, grandfather-granddaughter, uncle-niece,
brother-sister, female-male, etc.
Westerlund, Elaine, Responding to Incest: In Memory of Nancy.
1988, Forward Movement Publications, Cincinnati, OH. ($2.00
paper; order from Mary Wostrel, Women in Crisis Committee, 138
Tremont Street, Boston, MA 02111)
Straightforward booklet containing basic information on incest
and practical guidelines for persons dealing with survivors.
This handbook, written by an experienced therapist specializing
in incest issues, was produced under the auspices of the Women in
Crisis Committee of the Episcopal Diocese of Massachusetts.
Resources for Adult Survivors of Child Sexual Abuse
Bass, Ellen and Laura Davis, The Courage to Heal: A Guide for
Women Survivors of Child Sexual Abuse. 1988, Harper & Row, New
York, NY. ($14.95 paper)
Acclaimed by many survivors and professionals as the "Bible" for
recovery from child sexual abuse. A true guidebook for
survivors, their allies, and the professionals who work with
them. Unsurpassed collection of practical suggestions and first-
hand accounts from those directly involved in the healing
process. Includes excellent lists of resources.
Bass, Ellen and Louise Thornton, I Never Told Anyone: Writings
by Women Survivors of Child Sexual Abuse. 1983, Harper & Row,
New York, NY. ($7.95 paper)
Survivors often find comfort and inspiration in the words of
their fellow survivors. This book is a first-person collection
in the form of stories, poems, and essays.
Button and Dietz, Inc. (512) 444-9822 2
Bear, Euan with Peter T. Dimock, Adults Molested as Children: A
Survivor's Manual for Women and Men. 1989, The Safer Society
Press, Orwell, VT. ($12.95 paper)
An informative guidebook written by survivors for survivors.
Useful also for professionals and other allies of survivors.
Describes several approaches to healing from abuse.
Davis, Laura, The Courage To Heal Workbook: For Women and Men
Survivors of Child Sexual Abuse. 1990, Harper and Row, New York,
NY. ($18.95 paper)
Extensive workbook written by one of the co-authors of The
Courage To Heal. Suggests a wealth of creative exercises to help
survivors heal. Also contains excellent supporting text. A very
caring work.
Engel, Beverly, The Right to Innocence: Healing the Trauma of
Childhood Sexual Abuse. 1989, Jeremy P. Tarcher, Inc., Los
Angeles, CA. ($4.95 paper)
Written by an experienced therapist who is herself a survivor.
Offers seven steps to recovery from sexual abuse. Contains list
of myths and facts about incest and gives details on anger
release and family confrontation.
Gannon, J. Patrick, Soul Survivors: A New Beginning for Adults
Abused as Children. 1989, Prentice Hall Press, New York, NY.
($18.95 hard cover)
Information for survivors on confronting family members,
functioning on the job, and parenting one's own children,
including a section on choosing safe day-care. Contains chapter
for friends, lovers, and spouses. Suggests a 21-step program for
recovery from sexual abuse.
Lew, Mike, Victims No Longer: Men Recovering From Incest and
Other Sexual Child Abuse. 1988, Nevraumont Publishing Co., New
York, NY. ($14.95 paper)
Written specifically for male survivors of childhood sexual
abuse, but contains much in formation applicable to female
survivors as well. Tone is caring and supportive. Style is
direct and accessible. One lengthy chapter for partners,
families, and friends of survivors. Fine resource lists.
Poston, Carol and Karen Lison, Reclaiming Our Lives: Hope for
Adult Survivors of Incest. 1989, Little, Brown and Company,
Boston, MA. ($17.95 hard cover)
Co-authors are a survivor and a therapist; both their
perspectives are included. Interviews with survivors;
information on sexuality, loss, and power issues. Discusses a
healing program containing "fourteen steps of growth for
survivors of incest."
Tower, Cynthia Crosson, Secret Scars: A Guide for Survivors of
Child Sexual Abuse. 1989, Penguin Books, New York, NY. ($7.95
paper)
Written by a therapist as a handbook for survivors. Discusses
the effects of childhood sexual abuse from the perspectives of
Button and Dietz, Inc. (512) 444-9822 3
male and female survivors. Describes what may be expected during
therapy. Contains chapter regarding potential effects on the
children of survivors. List of national organizations and local
programs that focus on child sexual abuse.
Utain, Marsha, & Oliver, Barbara, Scream Louder: Through Hell and
Healing with an Incest Survivor and Her Therapist. 1989, Health
Communications, Inc., Deerfield Beach, FL. ($11.95 hard cover)
A compelling work vividly describing the healing process from the
points of view of survivor and therapist.
Webster, Linda, ed., Sexual Assault and Child Sexual Abuse: A
National Directory of Victim/Survivor Services and Prevention
Programs. 1989, Oryx Press, Phoenix, AZ. ($55.00 paper)
Detailed descriptions of more than 2,700 programs serving
survivors; also lists prevention and education programs and state
and national organizations.
Wisechild, Louise M., The Obsidian Mirror: An Adult Healing from
Incest. 1988, The Seal Press, Seattle, WA. ($10.95 paper)
Striking description of the author's own recovery from childhood
sexual abuse. Detailed account of a survivor's pain and the
varied activities involved in her healing.
Resources for Adults from Dysfunctional Families of Origin
Bradshaw, John, Healing the Shame That Binds You. 1988, Health
Communications, Inc., Deerfield Beach, FL. ($9.95 paper)
Forward, Susan with Craig Buck, Toxic Parents: Overcoming Their
Hurtful Legacy and Reclaiming Your Life. 1989, Bantam Books, New
York, NY. ($18.95 hard cover)
Friel, John and Linda Friel, Adult Children: The Secrets of
Dysfunctional Families. 1988, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, FL. ($8.95 paper)
LeBoutillier, Megan, Little Miss Perfect. 1987, MAC Publishing,
Denver, CO ($10.00 paper)
Stephanie E., Shame Faced. 1986, Hazelden Educational Materials,
Center City, MN.
Whitfield, Charles L., Healing the Child Within: Discovery and
Recovery for Adult Children of Dysfunctional Families. 1987,
Health Communications, Inc., Deerfield Beach, FL. ($8.95 paper)
Healing and Growing
Gil, Eliana, Outgrowing the Pain: A Book for and about Adults
Abused as Children. 1984, Launch Press, San Francisco, CA.
Button and Dietz, Inc. (512) 444-9822 4
Hay, Louise L., You Can Heal Your Life. 1984, Hay House, Inc.,
Santa Monica, CA. ($10.00 paper)
Linn, Dennis and Matthew Linn, Healing Life's Hurts. 1978,
Paulist Press, New York, NY. ($4.95 paper)
Middelton-Moz, Jane, Children of Trauma: Rediscovering your
Discarded Self. 1989, Health Communications, Inc., Deerfield
Beach, FL. ($9.95 paper)
Slaikeu, Karl and Steve Lawhead, The Phoenix Factor: Surviving
and Growing Through Personal Crisis. 1985, Houghton Mifflin
Company, Boston, MA. ($15.95 hard cover)
Relationships
Maltz, Wendy, & Holman, Beverly, Incest and Sexuality: A Guide to
Understanding and Healing. 1987, Lexington Books, Lexington, MA.
($12.95)
Mellody, Pia, Facing Codependence. 1989, Harper & Row, San
Francisco, CA. ($10.95 paper) Accompanying workbook entitled
Breaking Free. ($14.95 paper)
Mellody, Pia, Permission to Be Precious (tape series). P.O. Box
1739, Wickenburg, AZ 85358.
Woititz, Janet G., Healing Your Sexual Self. 1989, Health
Communications, Inc., Deerfield Beach, FL. ($7.95 paper)
Woititz, Janet G., Struggle for Intimacy. 1985, Health
Communications, Inc., Deerfield Beach, FL. ($6.95 paper)
Spirituality/Searching for Meaning
Campbell, Joseph, Myths to Live By. 1988, Bantam Books, New
York, NY. ($4.95 paper)
Campbell, Joseph with Bill Moyers, The Power of Myth. 1988,
Doubleday, New York, NY. ($27.50 hard cover)
Gawain, Shakti, Creative Visualization. 1982, Bantam Books, New
York, NY. ($4.50 paper)
Gawain, Shakti, The Creative Visualization Workbook. 1982,
Whatever Publishing, Inc., San Rafael, CA. ($9.95 paper)
Keating, Thomas, Open Mind, Open Heart: The Contemplative
Dimension of the Gospel. 1986, Amity House, Inc., Warwick, NY.
($8.95 paper)
Kushner, Harold S., When All You've Ever Wanted Isn't Enough.
1986, Simon & Schuster, Inc., New York, NY. ($4.50 paper)
Button and Dietz, Inc. (512) 444-9822 5
Kushner, Harold S., When Bad Things Happen to Good People. 1981,
Avon Books, New York, NY. ($3.50 paper)
Peck, M. Scott, The Road Less Traveled. 1978, Simon & Schuster,
Inc., New York, NY. ($8.95 paper)
Sanford, John A., The Kingdom Within: The Inner Meaning of
Jesus' Sayings. 1987, Harper & Row, Publishers, San Francisco,
CA. ($8.95 paper)
Walker, Susan, ed., Speaking of Silence: Christians and
Buddhists on the Contemplative Way. 1987, Paulist Press, Mahwah,
NJ. ($12.95 paper)
Journal Writing
Rainer, Tristine, The New Diary. 1978, J.P. Tarcher, Inc., Los
Angeles, CA. ($8.95 paper)
Simons, George F., Keeping Your Personal Journal. 1978,
Ballantine Books, New York, NY. ($2.95 paper)
Self-Esteem/Assertiveness
Alberti, Robert E. and Michael L. Emmons, Your Perfect Right.
1986, Impact Publishers, San Luis Obispo, CA. ($7.95 paper)
Branden, Nathaniel, How To Raise Your Self-Esteem. 1987, Bantam
Books, New York, NY. ($4.50 paper)
Phelps, Stanlee and Nancy Austin, The Assertive Woman. 1975,
Impact Publishers, San Luis Obispo, CA. ($3.95 paper)
Satir, Virginia, Self Esteem. Celestial Arts, Millbrae, CA.
($2.95 paper)
Other Works of Interest/Inspiration
Gaes, Jason, My Book for Kids with Cansur. 1987, Melius &
Peterson Publishing Corporation, Aberdeen, SD. ($11.95 hard
cover)
Gill, Anton, The Journey Back from Hell: Conversations with
Concentration Camp Survivors. 1988, William Morrow and Company,
Inc., New York, NY. ($22.95 hard cover)
Kopp, Sheldon, An End to Innocence: Facing Life Without
Illusions. 1978, Bantam Books, New York, NY. ($3.95 paper)
Button and Dietz, Inc. (512) 444-9822 6
Kopp, Sheldon, If You Meet the Buddha on the Road, Kill Him! The
Pilgrimage of Psychotherapy Patients. 1972, Science and Behavior
Books, Inc., Palo Alto, CA. (hard cover)
McGoldrick, Monica and Randy Gerson, Genograms in Family
Assessment, 1985, W.W. Norton & Co., New York, NY. ($10.95
paper)
Nolan, Christopher, Under the Eye of the Clock. 1987, Dell
Publishing, New York, NY. ($7.95 paper)
Peck, M. Scott, People of the Lie: The Hope for Healing Human
Evil. 1983, Simon & Schuster, New York, NY. ($7.95 paper)
Thomas, Marlo and Friends, Free to Be...A Family. 1987, Bantam
Books, Inc., New York, NY. ($19.95 hard cover)
March 1990
Button and Dietz, Inc. (512) 444-9822 7


82
textfiles.com/sex/adam.gph Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,82 @@
ADAM and EVE
Call Pirates Cove '404-977-8467'
In the garden of Eden
as everyone knows
lies Adam and Eve
in there, with two little leaves.
One covered Adam.
One covered Eve.
As the story goes on
Neverless to say
the wind came along
and blew them away.
at the sight Adam did stare
Because there was Eve's treasure
all covered with hair.
Wonder came upon Eve's eyes
as Adams the began to rise/
They found a spot
that suited them nice
a big tree were they
began to rest
her legs spread wider
and wider apart
with the thrill came intog
her heart
the head of Adam's thing
reached deep down
inside here hole
and filled her
with passion beyond his control
backwards and forward
his thing did slide
the joy was so pood
she wouldn't let loose
untill Adams thing
was all out of juice
then on down through the years
people do screw
and now it time
for me and you
so pull down your pants
and lie on the grass
because I'm in the mood
for a piece of your ASS !
Odysseus.. I am not
gay.. I just figure
you might want to give
this to a girl...
Pirates Cove: 404-977-8467 (pw= metrophone )
Press a key...
Downloaded from The Land Of Fa II [716]/773-7526
Press a key...
Generalness [General]: 0 of 23
Bulletin menu [?=help]: 

731
textfiles.com/sex/affectio.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,731 @@
[Print out and pass this file to every married person you know!
It has changed my marriage, and I hope it helps other people as
much as it helped me. -Servant]
____________________________________________________________
Cultivating Affection in Your Marriage
a textfile from a booklet by
Willard F. Harley Jr., Ph. D.
(c)1987 Focus on the Family
Typed by Servant
____________________________________________________________
When Jane fell in love with Richard, she knew she had found her
prince. At six feet three inches, Richard's 195 pounds were as
lean and muscular at age 23 as they had been when Jane admired
him on the basketball court in high school. Ruggedly handsome,
Richard was the strong, silent type, which only made him more
intriguing to Jane. Dates with Richard felt exciting, and when
he held her in his arms the passion level went right off the
scale.
"We've got the right chemistry," Jane assured herself.
However, after just a few months of marriage, the passion began
to pall. Jane started noticing something a bit odd: Whenever
she cuddled up for a hug or a little kiss, Richard became
sexually aroused almost immediately. Almost without
exception, physical contact led straight to the bedroom.
Jane also learned that Richard's "strong, silent" courting
style had covered his tendencies for extreme moodiness and
keeping almost everything to himself. Before they married,
Richard had told Jane that his mother had died when he was
just 10, and his father and two older brothers raised him. She
hadn't thought too much of it. "That's probably why he's so
rugged and manly," she told herself.
Jane didn't realize that Richard had grown up in a home where
displays of affection were not frequent before his mother died,
and afterward they became almost nonexistent. He literally
didn't know how to give affection, because he had received so
little himself. For Richard, AFFECTION in marriage was
synonymous with SEX, something that left Jane feeling
disillusioned and used. As their marriage approached its first
anniversary, Richard's account in Jane's "Love Bank" barely
held its own. (before the story continues, let's define the
term "Love Bank." To help my clients understand how powerful
and all-consuming a person's needs can become, I have invented
a rather artificial little device that I call the Love Bank.
Figuratively speaking, I believe each of us has a Love Bank.
It contains many different accounts, one for each person we
know. People make their deposits or withdrawals whenever we
interact with them. Pleasurable interactions cause deposits,
and painful interactions cause withdrawals. As life goes on,
the accounts in our Love Banks fluctuate. Some of our
acquaintances build sizable deposits. Others remain in the
black, but have small balances. Still others go into the red.
In short, their accounts in our Love Banks are overdrawn. Now
lets get back to our story.) At work, Jane was transferred to
a new department, and there she met Bob, a warm and affable
fellow who loved everyone. Bob had the habit of draping his
arm over the shoulder of whomever he walked with--male and
female alike. No one took offense. He was just a friendly man
who liked everybody.
Jane noticed that she started to look forward to Bob's
occasional hugs. They always made her feel good -- warm and
comfortable and cared for. One day they met in the hall.
"Hi, Jane, how ya doin'?" Bob greeted her as he gave her a
little hug.
"You know, Bob," she said. "I've meant to tell you for a long
time how much I appreciate your hugs. It's nice to meet a man
who likes to do that."
"Well, then, come here!" he laughed and gave her another hug
and a little kiss on the cheek.
Jane tried to act calm, but that little peck started her heart
pounding. It continued pounding in the following weeks as she
started receiving little notes from Bob. They were always
tasteful and sweet. One said, "Good morning! Hope your day is
full of blessings. You're a fine person and you deserve the
best. Your friend, Bob."
Jane began to reciprocate with notes of her own. Before long
she began to look forward to the arrival of Bob's latest note
as the high point of her day. Sometimes he would bring her a
little bouquet of flowers. That made her feel like a true
princess.
They lunched together several times, and Bob's account in
Jane's Love Bank climbed steadily. Jane found herself craving
every expression of the gentle affection she received from Bob
-- the hugs, the smiles, the notes. Finally, she wrote a note
to him: "I can't help it. I think I'm falling in love with
you."
Bob didn't respond in kind, but he continued to show Jane
kindness and affection. The weeks went by, and one day they
found themselves alone together in a secluded spot they had
chosen for a hurried lunch-hour picnic. As they packed up to
leave, Jane's hand touched Bob's, and she gave it a squeeze.
Bob responded with an especially affectionate hug, and what
followed came so naturally Jane couldn't believe it. Making
love with Bob was the most exciting experience of her life
because she knew he cared so much for her.
In the following weeks, they slipped off together as often as
possible for passionate lovemaking. Jane believed that having
sex with Bob was wonderful, because she could release all her
emotions and become thoroughly involved. Bob's genuine
affection made her feel loved and cared for as a person.
What had happened? Did Jane's wedding vows mean nothing to
her? Was she just waiting for her chance to two-time her
husband? Hardly. Jane simply felt so starved for affection
that she was willing to have an affair! Of course, this does
not justify the sin she and Bob committed.
AFFECTION IS THE CEMENT OF A RELATIONSHIP
To most women, affection symbolizes security, protection,
comfort and approval, vitally important commodities in their
eyes. When a husband shows his wife affection, he sends the
following messages:
1. I'll take care of you and protect you. You are
important to me, and I don't want anything to happen
to you.
2. I'm concerned about the problems you face, and I am
with you.
3. I think you've done a good job, and I'm so proud of
you.
A hug can say any and all of the above. Men need to understand
how strongly women desire these affirmations. FOR THE TYPICAL
WIFE, THERE CAN HARDLY BE ENOUGH OF THEM.
I believe hugging is a skill most men need to develop to show
their wives affection. It is also a simple but effective way
to build their accounts in a wife's Love Bank.
Most women love to hug. They hug each other, they hug
children, animals, relatives -- even stuffed animals. I'm not
saying they will throw themselves into the arms of just anyone:
They can get quite inhibited about hugging if they think it
could be misinterpreted in a sexual way. But the rest of the
time, across most countries and cultures, women hug and like to
be hugged.
Obviously, a man can display affection in other ways that can
be equally important to a woman. A greeting card or a note
expressing love and care can simply but effectively communicate
the same emotions. Don't forget that all-time favorite -- a
bouquet of flowers. Women, almost universally, love to receive
flowers. Occasionally, I meet a man who likes to receive them,
but most do not. For a majority of women, however, flowers
send a powerful message of love and concern.
An invitation to dinner also signals affection. It is a way of
saying to one's wife, "You don't need to do what you ordinarily
do for me. I'll treat you instead. You are special to me, and
I want to show you how much I love and care for you."
Jokes abound on how, almost immediately after the wedding, a
wife has to find her own way in and out of cars, houses,
restaurants, and so on. But a smart husband will open the door
for her at every opportunity -- another way to tell her, "I
love you and care about you."
From a woman's point of view, affection is the essential cement
of her relationship with a man. Without it, a woman probably
feels alienated from her mate. With it she becomes tightly
bonded to him while he adds units to his Love Bank account.
BUT SHE KNOWS I'M NOT THE AFFECTIONATE TYPE
Men must get through their heads this vital idea: WOMEN FIND
AFFECTION IMPORTANT IN ITS OWN RIGHT. They love the feeling
that accompanies both the bestowal and reception of affection,
but IT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH SEX. Most of the affection they
give and receive is not intended to be sexual. You might
better compare it to the emotions they exchange with their
children or pets.
All of this confuses the typical male. He sees showing
affection as part of sexual foreplay, and he is normally
aroused in a flash. In other cases, men simply want to skip
the affection business; they are aroused already.
Lets look in on a hypothetical couple we'll call Brenda and
Bruce. They have been having tension lately because Brenda
hasn't responded to Bruce's requests for sex. As our scene
opens, she senses Bruce has that look in his eye again, and she
tries to head him off at the pass: "Bruce, let's just relax
for a few minutes. Then maybe you can hold my hand, and we can
hug. I'm not ready for sex just like that. I need a little
affection first."
Bruce bristles with a type of macho impatience and says,
"You've known me for years. I'm not the affectionate type, and
I'm not going to start now!"
Does this sound incredible or far fetched? I hear versions of
it regularly in my office. That Bruce fails to see the irony
in wanting sex but refusing to give his wife affection would
seem amusing if it weren't so pathetic. A man who growls,
"I'm not the affectionate type," while reaching for his wife's
body to satisfy his desires for sex, is like a salesman who
tries to close a sale by saying, "I'm not the friendly type--
Sign here you turkey. I've got another appointment waiting."
Although they shouldn't have a hard time understanding this
simple logic, men lose track of Harley's First Law of Marriage:
/----------------------------------------\
| When it comes to sex and affection, |
| you can't have one without the other! |
\----------------------------------------/
ANY MAN CAN LEARN TO BE AFFECTIONATE
I believe almost any husband can be taught to be more
affectionate. His best teacher is his wife, if she can:
1. Put aside her pride. It will do little good to sit
and pout, "If he really loved me, He'd know I need
lots of affection."
2. Be patient. Remember that the typical male does not
gave a strong need for affection. Sex, yes;
affection, no. He needs to become aware of his
wife's vital need for affection.
Affection is so important for women that they become confused
when their husbands don't respond in kind. For example, a wife
may call her husband at work, just to talk. She would love to
receive such a call and is sure he feels the same. She often
feels disappointed when he cuts it short because, "I've got all
this stuff to finish by five o'clock." It doesn't mean the
husband doesn't love her; he simply has different priorities
because of a different set of basic needs.
When I go on a trip, I often find little notes Joyce has packed
among my clothes. she is telling me she loves me, of course,
but the notes send another message as well. Joyce would like
to get the same little notes from me, and I have tried to
leave such notes behind -- on her pillow, for example -- when I
go out of town.
My needs for protection, approval and care are not the same as
hers, nor are they met in similar ways. I've had to discover
these differences and act accordingly. For example, when we
stroll through a shopping center, it is important to her that
we hold hands, something that would not occur to me naturally
or automatically. She has encouraged me to take her hand, and
I'm glad to do so, because I know she enjoys that and it says
something she wants to hear.
When I try to explain this kind of hand holding to some
husbands in my counseling office, they may question my manhood
a bit. Isn't my wife "leading me by the nose" so to speak? I
reply that in my opinion nothing could be further from the
truth. If holding Joyce's hand in a shopping center makes her
feel loved and cherished, I would be a fool to refuse to do it
because I thought not doing it would make me look "macho." I
appreciate her coaching on how to show affection. I promised
to care for her when I married her, and I meant every word of
it. If she explains how I can best give her the care she
wants, I'm happy to learn, because I want her happiness.
Almost all men need some instruction in how to become more
affectionate. The men who are good at it learned how to do it
from good coaches -- perhaps a former girlfriend. So, unless a
wife wants to pay a counselor to do it later in her marriage,
early on she will understand she is the proper teacher for her
husband when it comes to teaching him how to be affectionate,
and she will take appropriate action.
Women find it hard to do this, because they want such behavior
from their husbands to at least appear spontaneous. But any
new behavior is not spontaneous until it is well learned.
Remember the two prerequisites already mentioned: Put aside
your pride and be patient.
First, help your husband feel good about displaying affection.
Whatever you do, never nag or hang on him or try to force some
affection out of him. This kind of negative reinforcement will
only make him more cold and distant. Instead create situations
that lend themselves to positive reinforcement.
Rather than waiting for him to slip up behind you to do his
customary caressing that usually ends with your telling him,
"Not now, I'm trying to make dinner," it might be better to
take the direct approach. One simple scenario, played out in
the privacy of a living room could go like this:
PEGGY: (after turning down the television): "I'm
interrupting this program to ask you an important
question. Do you love me?"
PETE: (a bit puzzled and anxious to get his newscast back):
"Of course, you know I do."
PEGGY: "Then give me a little hug -- just a little one so I
know you care about me." (She slips into Pete's
arms, gets her hug, and slips out again.) As she
turns the TV back up she says: "Thanks, I needed
that."
Another approach to affection lessons can be make in the semi-
privacy of the family car:
ALICE: (sliding over on the seat): "Remember when we were
dating and you used to drive everywhere with one
hand?"
AL: "Yup, it's a wonder I didn't get a ticket or in an
accident."
ALICE: (snuggling close and putting her head on his
shoulder): "Could you see if you haven't lost your
touch? If we get stopped, I'll explain everything
to the policeman."
There are other approaches, of course. Every wife needs to
develop one that will work for her. It could be something as
simple as:
* Slipping your hand into his as you walk into church.
* Mentioning how cool the movie theater's air conditioning is
as you gently tug to get his arm around you.
Follow this cardinal rule when coaching your husband in the
fine art of affection: Keep it casual. Listen and watch
carefully. If he communicates any feelings of discomfort--
verbal or nonverbal -- just back off and try again later.
Remember to build your strategy on positive reinforcement, and
aim at helping your husband develop a habit of displaying the
kind of affection that doesn't always have to lead
automatically to sex.
SEX BEGINS WITH AFFECTION
Over the years, I have seen nothing more devastating to a
marriage than an affair, because it destroys the one-flesh bond
of a husband and wife. Sadly enough, most affairs start
because of a lack of affection (for the wife) and lack of sex
(for the husband). It is quite a vicious circle. She doesn't
get enough affection, so she shuts him off sexually. He
doesn't get enough sex, so the last thing he feels like being
is affectionate.
I constantly deal with couples caught on this kind of merry-go-
round, but it is anything but merry. I STRIVE TO GET THEM TO
STOP THE MERRY-GO-ROUND, GET OFF, AND START BUILDING A
RELATIONSHIP ON MUTUAL CARING, NOT MUTUAL NEEDING.
Some husbands don't feel too happy at first when I explain that
affection is the ENVIRONMENT of the marriage, and sex is an
EVENT. But even the most sex-hungry husband will agree that
you can't have sex ALL the time. You should, however, have
affection all the time, because it forms the canopy that
lovingly covers a marriage and provides shelter for the lover's
couch.
I work diligently to get such a husband to see that he must
shower his wife with affection, but without sex. I explain
that sex can come naturally enough and often, IF THERE IS
ENOUGH AFFECTION.
I have a simple plan. The husband sets as his goal making
affection his ordinary way of relating continuously to his
wife. He doesn't just turn on affection now and then in order
to get some sex. Whenever he and his wife come together, a
big hug and a kiss should be routine. In fact, almost every
interaction between a husband and wife should include
affectionate words and gestures. Am I saying they have to
constantly hug, kiss and whisper sweet nothings? Not at all,
but I do believe every marriage should have an atmosphere that
says, "I like you, I'm fond of you, I really do love you, and I
know you love me."
Women need affection regularly and often, at least several
times a day. A hug in the morning before getting out of bed, a
kiss good-bye as he leaves for work, a call during the day, a
card now and again in the mail, a big hug and kiss upon
arriving home, seating her at the dinner table, holding hands
in front of the television set -- all these create the
environment of affection.
Sex, on the other hand, is an event, and in and of itself, a
special occasion. There should be a time and a place for it.
In that setting, affection comes into play as a part of sexual
intercourse.
At this point many men become confused. If I want him to save
sex for special occasions, what does a husband do with his
natural feelings of arousal, which can be triggered simply by
looking at his wife in just about any setting? When
counseling husbands on this, I teach them how to discipline
their thinking and reorient their behavior so they no longer
make a direct connection between affection and sex.
Some men don't find it easy. They want to know if they have to
go back to the "just take a cold shower" routine they got when
they were courting their wives. I reply that they need not
take the cold showers, but it wouldn't hurt to remember how
they acted toward their wives when they dated. They showed
plenty of affection and attention then. The usual routine
included dinner and perhaps a show or some other form of
entertainment. Throughout the evening the young man treated
the young lady with respect and tenderness. On the way home
they often stopped to park and admire a lovely view. He
slipped his arm around her and both of them seemed to enjoy the
physical contact that followed.
A lot of husbands do remember the passionate encounters of
their courting day and want to know, "Why doesn't she get
turned on the way she used to, now that we're married?"
I patiently explain that she isn't getting turned on NOW
because he isn't treating her as he did THEN. Does he think
getting married suddenly eliminates the woman's need for
affection? A man should work as carefully and patiently at
showing affection in his marriage as he did when he and his
wife dated. This sounds simplistic to some men; they think I
am chiding them for not "being romantic enough." Don't I know
that the romantic stuff is impractical and unnecessary when
you're married?
I respond that I know no such thing. In fact, I suggest they
have put things in total reverse and could be asking for real
trouble. Wives treated with little or no romance are ripe for
an affair.
Why? In most cases, in order for a woman to willingly have sex
with a man, she needs to feel one with him in spirit. A couple
achieves this one-spirit unity through the exchange of
affection and the passage of time. A woman's need for one-
spirit unity helps us understand how affairs develop. Only
after a woman has received affection for a time will she become
one with a man physically, but affection MUST come before sex.
In the typical affair, a woman has sex with a man after he has
demonstrated his love for her by showering her with affection.
Because her lover has expressed such care for her, the physical
union is usually characterized by a degree of ecstasy otherwise
unknown to the woman in her marriage.
All this misleadingly makes affairs sound like forbidden fruit
and far more exciting than marriage could ever be. In truth,
any marriage can have the sizzle of an affair, if it has that
strong one-spirit bond.
Husbands will have little trouble interesting their wives in
sex if they have laid the proper groundwork with plenty of
affection. When you face such a troubled marriage, look for
the lack of groundwork. Without the environment of affection,
the sexual event is not predictably pleasant for the woman.
All too often, she reluctantly agrees to have sex with her
husband, even though she feels she won't have that great a
time. In an affair, however, the conditions that guarantee a
good time -- the bonding that comes with affection and caring
-- are met. Her lover has taken time to create the right
environment. Consequently, she feels sexually aroused just at
the thought of him.
In most couples I see during counseling, I try to help the
husband to see that for his wife, affection has meaning far
beyond anything he can imagine. A woman experiences
immeasurable pleasure from the sensations she receives through
affection. Although these sensations are not the same ones she
enjoys during sexual arousal and intercourse, they form a vital
part of the relationship, because without them she usually
cannot get the most from a sexual experience.
Many husbands have this all backwards. Because they can become
aroused without giving it a thought, they think women can too.
Most women give sex quite a bit of thought and usually give
themselves permission to become sexually aroused. Customarily
they make a deliberate, conscious decision.
When counseling wives in troubled marriages, I usually have
little difficulty talking them into having more sex with their
husbands. For a woman, having sex is a decision, more mental
than physical. Husbands who remain unaware of this basic
difference in women often feel troubled when their wives
suddenly become sexually responsive to them as a result of
talking to me. They suspect that I must use some charm or
technique which they lack. They often ask me, "What did you
tell her?"
Just as women prefer that their husbands' affection be
spontaneous and not learned behavior, so men would like to
think of their wives' sexual response to them as being
spontaneous. Understand that meeting each other's needs is
seldom a spontaneous, "natural" process. You need to learn a
new behavior. I must add, however, that I find it much easier
to "talk a woman into having sex with her husband" if he at
least makes some kind of effort to be affectionate.
Women have a choice when it comes to sex, but when offered
affection they have little resistance, because it is perhaps
their deepest emotional need. In describing their need for
affection, I realize I've confronted men quite strongly about
learning to become affectionate, and that may seem rather
one-sided. But all I've said here will prove of little value
if a wife fails to understand that her husband has an equally
deep need for sex. To the typical man, sex is like air or
water. He doesn't have any "options."
If a wife fails to understand the power of the male sex
appetite, she will wind up with a husband who is tense or
frustrated at best. At worst, he may start looking for
somebody else and, tragically enough, find that someone all too
easily. All this need not occur if men learn to be more
affectionate and wives respond with more eagerness to make
love. As Harley's first law says: WHEN IT COMES TO SEX AND
AFFECTION, YOU CAN'T HAVE ONE WITHOUT THE OTHER.
QUESTIONS FOR HIM:
1. On a scale of one to 10, with 10 being "very
affectionate," how affectionate am I toward my wife? How
would she rate me?
2. Is affection the environment for our entire marriage?
3. In the past, have I tended to equate affection with
getting sexually aroused? Why hasn't this worked?
4. In what specific ways do I show my wife affection?
5. Would I be willing to have her coach me in how to show her
more affection in the ways she really likes it?
QUESTIONS FOR HER:
1. Is affection as important to me as this booklet claims?
2. If I'm not getting enough affection from my husband, and I
willing to put aside my pride and patiently coach him?
3. Would I find it easier to make love if I felt he were
truly interested in me and affectionate toward me?
CONSIDER TOGETHER:
1. Do we need to talk about affection? If so, what exactly
do we need to share?
2. Is there enough affection in our marriage? What examples
can we give?
3. How can we have "affection practice?" What is comfortable
for both of us?
_____________________________________________________________
Dr. Harley has over 20 years of experience as a marriage
counselor. He is a licensed clinical psychologist and director
of a network of mental health clinics and chemical dependency
programs in Minnesota.
The above material is excerpted from Dr. Harley's book HIS
NEEDS, HER NEEDS (c)1986 by William F. Harley Jr., and was used
with permission of Fleming H. Revell Company.
_____________________________________________________________
More Booklets from FOCUS ON THE FAMILY:
The following booklets are also available from Focus on the
Family for a suggested donation of $.35 [Yes folks, a big 35
cents!] per booklet.
Write out a list of which ones you want, and enclose the list
with your return address and a check or money order in an
envelope addressed to:
Focus on the Family
Pomona, CA 91799
Booklets for which no author is indicated are by Dr. James
Dobson.
1. Prepare for adolescence
2. Fatigue and the homemaker
3. Stories for the children's hour -Dr. Kenneth Taylor
4. Busy husbands, lonely wives
6. Self-Esteem for your child
7. Understanding your child's personality
11. Questions parents ask about discipline
13. Materialism: enemy of the family
14. Overprotection: the error of dedicated parents
16. The plan of salvation
17. The impact of TV on young lives
18. Abortion: a moral outrage
19. Overcoming the marriage blues
22. The scourge of sibling rivalry
24. A checklist for spiritual training
25. A fresh look at husbands and wives
26. Questions parents ask about self-esteem
29. Low self-esteem in adults
31. The heavens declare God's glory
34. Music in the home
35. Teaching children to be kind
36. Mother's employment: Implications for the family
37. A new look at masculinity and femininity
39. Dr. Dobson talks about families
40. Advice to pre-teenagers about self-confidence
41. Human emotions: friends or enemies
43. Setting your adolescent free
44. My father and a dog named Benji
45. The strong-willed adolescent
46. Don't nag your teenager
47. The hyperactive child
49. Surviving the crises of life - Virginia Watts
50. The unproclaimed priests of public education - Timothy
Crater
52. Values in the home
53. Hormone imbalance in mid-life
54. Discipline from 4 to 12
55. Making sense of wills, trusts, and estate planning - Lloyd
Copenbarger
56. Motherhood: it helps if you smile
57. Thirty ideas for husbands and fathers
58. A guide to family budgeting - Larry Burkett
59. Launching the young adult
60. The straight life
61. How to preserve your marriage
62. Eating disorders: an epidemic of self-induced starvation
63. Developing your child's devotional life - Mary White
64. Sex and communication in marriage - Dr. Kevin Leman
65. The miracle parenting tools
66. Treating your child's allergies - Doris Rapp, MD
67. A new approach to planning family vacations - Tim Hansel
68. A Woman of influence: How to pray for your children - Jean
Flemming
69. The loving leader: A man's role at home - Dean Merrill
70. Help for the alcoholic and his family - Sharon Wegscheider
71. Preparing for the arrival of a newborn - William Sears, MD
72. Creative ideas for grandparents - Norman Bowman et al
73. Hope for the hurting parent - Margie Lewis
74. Divorce: coping with the pain - Andre Bustanoby
75. A christmas sampler from the Dobson's
76. The balanced life - Key to managing stress - Jan Markell
77. Working at home: ways to supplement family income - Jay
Levinson
78. Your child's physical fitness - Martin Lorin MD
79. The power of encouragement - Jeanne Doering
80. Pets and your family - Frances Chrystie
81. Restoring romance to your marriage - Ed Wheat, MD
82. Safety Tips for the Home - Bryson Kalt et al
83. The read-aloud guide - Jim Trelease
84. Lets make a memory - Gloria Gather & Shirley Dobson
85. Helping the hurried child - David Elkind PhD
86. Coping with frustration
88. Ministering to the aged - David Oliver PhD
91. A guide to creative hospitality - Marlene DeFever
92. Advice to parents of preschoolers - Dr. Paul Meier
93. Creative mothering - Jean Fleming
94. The approachable father - Gordon McDonald
95. You are great in God's eyes - Anthony Campolo
100. Traveling with young children - John Taylor
101. A family guide to outdoor safety - David Richey
96. A woman's guide to reaching goals - Mary Crowley
97. A primer on home schooling - Dr. Raymond & Dorothy Moore
98. Preparing your children for school - Dr. Cliff Schimmels
99. Widowhood: are you prepared? - John Watts
102. Making the most of your time - Edward Dayton
103. Resolving conflict - Josh McDowell
104. A parent's guide to storytelling - Ethel Barrett
105. Christmas is for kids - Alice Lawhead
106. You can make a difference (US) - Richard Cizek
121. You can make a difference (Canada) - Richard Cizek
107. Discover a new beginning - Ted Engstrom
108. Advice to newlyweds - H. Norman Wright
109. Tough Love for singles
113. Shape up and feel great - Marie Chapain
114. The church and the family
115. The value of motherhood - Brenda Hunter
116. Making lifelong friends - Ted Engstrom
117. The decision of life
118. Taking time out to be dad - Wilson Grant MD
119. Help for the pregnant teen - Linda Roggow & Carolyn Owens
120. Coping with anger
122. Advice to single parents - Virginia Smith
123. Questions parents ask about school and education
124. What Works
125. Eating Right: a guide to family nutrition - Dr. C.
Kuntzleman
126. Interpreting God's will
127. Why wait for marriage? - Tim Stafford
128. Christmas -- a time for family - Alice Lawhead
129. Coping with depression
130. Selecting a marriage partner - Dr. Neil Warren
131. Successful stepparenting - Dave & Bonnie Juroe
134. Getting the Job: A guide for employment seekers - R.
Laughlin
135. Queen of hearts: the role of today's mom - Jill Briscoe
136. A guide to adoption - Douglas Donnely
137. Questions women ask about middle age, menopause and
maturity - Joe MIlhaney, MD
138. What every man should know about fatherhood - W. M.
Hardenbrook
140. What the bible says: Ten reasons why you should get
involved in the fight against pornography - Dr. Jerry Kirk
141. The power of the picture: how pornography harms - Dr.
Jerry Kirk
142. Hard core already illegal: the case against hard core
pornography in America - Dr. Jerry Kirk
143. A winnable war: How to fight pornography in your community
- Dr. Jerry Kirk
145. Living with an unsaved spouse - William Deal
146. Help for the postabortal woman - Teri Reisser, MD
147. Responding to a woman with a crisis pregnancy - Teri
Reisser, MD
148. Crisis pregnancy centers: how you and your church can help
- Pamela Pearson Wong
149. Cultivating Affection in your Marriage - Willard Harley
Jr., PhD.

838
textfiles.com/sex/aids-war.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,838 @@
Taken from KeelyNet BBS (214) 324-3501
Sponsored by Vangard Sciences
PO BOX 1031
Mesquite, TX 75150
August 16, 1990
AIDSPLOT.ASC
AIDS as a Weapon of War
by Dr. William Campbell Douglas, M.D.
Introduction & Comments by Jim Shults
INTRODUCTION AND COMMENTS
I must admit I am just a little gun shy of doing this
particular article. The reason is pretty obvious. Who in hell is
going to plead guilty to inventing the AIDS virus. Do I think it
was invented? Absolutely and without a doubt.
Firstly, where in hell has it been during the last 5000 years?
Why haven't we had exposure to it sooner, like in the last 50 years?
All of a sudden certain countries and entire continents are
coming down with the AIDS virus and no organization, body, group, or
whatever you care to call it has even a clue to the real source, and
it sure as hell isn't some monkey in Africa, that's for sure.
Over the last twenty years the genetic scientists have been
having a filed day inventing all kinds of new "life." Some have
even been granted patents for their creatures, which are usually
various types of bacteria, etc.
One patent was granted for the invention, or more accurately
put, creation, of a type of bacteria that eats oil, handy for oil
spills I guess. Now do you think for even a second that a virus
like the AIDS virus couldn't be created with all the genetic
engineering that is going on around the world?
There are certain types of bacteria that are living in test
tubes in labs around the world that if released would cause the end
of mankind in less than a year.
The real question is why we allow these bozos to play in labs,
making all kinds of new and artificial life in the first place. It
is going to backfire, in fact the author already feels it has,
through the deliberate release of the HIV (human immunodeficiency
virus); that's what AIDS is really called.
Something extraordinary happened last June (88'), in fact it
was so extraordinary that nothing like it has ever happened before.
The Surgeon General of the United States had mailed to every
mail box and address in the United States a brochure attempting to
explain AIDS, its danger, myths and means of transmission. The
Page 1
absolutely amazing thing about this was that it was done at
all.
Think of this for a minute: the U.S. Government mailed this
information to every address in America. That in itself should tell
all of us something that the media has somehow missed -- that this
is a population-destroying virus.
That really means that we all are in shit city, race fans, and
the Government know it. It is significant that they did the
mailing, and that should be very significant to anyone who knows
how our government works and what kind of very real panic those
who really know are experiencing.
When something like this brochure is made available as it was,
you can be very sure that the boys at the top, including the
scientific folks, are up against something they may not beat before
it has a very real chance of destroying at least half of mankind!
In fact, the fastest time even guessed at, for some kind of
beginning cure for some types of AIDS is at least five years and
that's thought to be impossible by medical people.
The author comes up with a very plausible scenario for how
rapidly AIDS has been distributed. (We are not blaming the
World Health Organization. In the author's scenario he simply
indicates that the WHO was used by others.)
Let's face it, we are in very real trouble. There are several
types of new AIDS viruses and more to be discovered, and who is to
say how the new ones, not yet mutated, will spread -- a sneeze
perhaps?
Our government and others around the world are not telling us
the truth about this stuff in order to protect our poor little dumb
minds. I suspect that if we know the truth, an enormous citizen
effort could be martialed worldwide which would probably shut down
the arms race for the time being.
Again, at the bottom line, we are in big trouble and "they"
know it....Many scientists predict we will lose half the world's
population (including U.S.) by the year 2000.
-- Jim Shults
Page 2
ABOUT THE AUTHOR
William Campbell Douglass, M.D.
Age: 62
Education: BS, University of Rochester, New York;
MD, University of Miami School of
Medicine; Graduate, U.S. Navy School of
Aviation and Space Medicine
Career: U.S. Navy, 7 years -- Flight Surgeon.
In practice for over 25 years. Former
state president, Florida, American
College of Emergency Physicians.
Former Editor of the Journal of the
Sarasota County Medical Society.
Consulting Editor, Health Freedom News.
On Board of Governors of the National
Health Federation. Regular speaker at
the National Health Federation meetings
around the United States. Appears
regularly on radio and television
programs on health.
Doctor of the
Year: National Health Federation, 1985.
Dr. Douglass has studied in England with Dr. Katharina Dalton,
discoverer of the premenstrual syndrome. He was one of the
first doctors in the United States to diagnose and treat PMS.
He opened his PMS Clinic in 1981.
Page 3
AIDS as a Weapon of War
William Campbell Douglass, M.D.
The great powers renounced chemical and biological warfare 20
years ago -- but kept right on experimenting. The germ warfare
experiments on Seventh Day Adventist soldiers,
1) the Tuskeegee syphilis experiments on prisoners,
2) the San Francisco Bay attack by the U.S. Army using
serratia marcescens bacteria,
3) the New York City subway germ attack
4 and many other experiments on humans, largely unknown to
the victims, continue in the free world.
In Novosybirsk, at the Ivanofsky Institute and other Soviet
centers of biological warfare, you can be sure that similar
diabolical experiments on humans continue at a frantic pace.
The Soviet press, always masters of the half truth, accused
the U.S. Army of having engineered the AIDS virus in the biological
warfare laboratories at Fort Detrick, Maryland.
This was a clever psy-war ploy which, for a while anyway,
neutralized those of us who were saying essentially the same thing,
that the AIDS virus was probably created through recombinant genetic
engineering (the rearranging of genes between two or more species of
plants or animal) and/or serial passage: the growing of a virus in
a series of generations of tissue culture cells or live animals,
thus adapting the virus to a new species, using human tissue culture
cells in the top security labs at Fort Detrick.
People started accusing us of spreading the communist line, not
a comfortable position for a dedicated anti-communist like myself.
What the Soviet propagandists didn't say was that their agents
had been working in our top security biological warfare laboratories
for over 20 years.
In a burst of brotherly love they were invited in by President
Nixon. The astounded communist scientists from Russia, the Eastern
Bloc and Communist china, who had been trying to penetrate this
vital security area for 40 years, quickly accepted.
They have been snickering in their beakers ever since, while
they prepare for our demise.
"It's no secret that they are there," Dr. Carlton Gajdusek,
Nobel Prize winner, a top official at the Fort Detrick Army
laboratory in Maryland, said in Onmi Magazine (March 1986): "In
the facility I have a building where more good and loyal communist
scientists from the USSR and mainland China work, with full passkeys
to all the laboratories, than there are American. Even the Army's
infectious disease unit is loaded with foreign workers who are not
always friendly nationals."
This answer to an interview question refers to the high number
of Soviet bloc scientists in this U.S. facility who act as
Page 4
inspectors to ensure that we are not producing bacteriological
weapons in violation of treaties with the Soviets.
You can't put it more plainly than that. Even the Trojans
weren't that stupid: at least they didn't KNOW the Trojan horse
was full of soldiers.
When it became obvious to the Communist press that we were
getting the truth out about who was running things at Fort Detrick,
they completely reversed themselves and said it was all a mistake.
Everything was just fine at Fort Detrick.
To understand the enormity of our betrayal you must know about
the origin of the AIDS virus. The virologists of the world, the
sorcerers who brought us this ghastly plague, have a united front in
denying that the virus was laboratory-made from known, lethal animal
viruses.
The scientific party line is that a monkey in Africa with AIDS
bit a native on the butt. The native then went to town and gave it
to a prostitute who gave it to the local banker who gave it to his
wife and three girlfriends and what!
50 to 75 million people became infected with AIDS in Africa and
throughout the world. This is an entirely preposterous story, and
it is preposterous because:
1. The green velvet monkey of Africa doesn't get human AIDS. You
can't reproduce the disease in monkeys even by injecting AIDS
virus directly into them.
2. After injecting the virus into monkeys, you can't transmit it
to other monkeys, much less to humans.
3. Genetically, AIDS (HIV-1) is not even close to the monkey form
of immunodeficiency virus.
[Ed. Note: For references on the three items above,
see: Seale, Dr. John J.,
Royal Society of Medicine, Sept. 1987,
Seale, Dr. John J.,
The Origin of AIDS -- International
Conference on AIDS, Cairo, March 1988.]
4. AIDS started not in the villages but in the cities of Africa,
where there are no wild monkeys.
5. The doubling time of AIDS infection being about 12 months, one
monkey biting one native and then spreading the disease would
have taken 20 years to reach a million cases. Seventy-five
million Africans became infected practically simultaneously.
At the same time, the disease became rampant in the U.S.,
Haiti and Brazil.
It is obvious that one monkey couldn't have done that (or one
homosexual, either). There had to be some sort of simultaneous
seeding process.
The only worldwide simultaneous seeding going on at the same
time was the smallpox vaccine program of the World Health
Organization (the WHO).
Page 5
The early epidemiology of the AIDS pandemic fits the smallpox
vaccination project of the WHO -- AND NOTHING ELSE -- with the
exception of the U.S., which we will examine subsequently.)
The AIDS virus was created in a laboratory by combining lethal
animal "retroviruses" in human cancer (HeLA) cell cultures. These
viruses have never before caused infection in man.
The "species barrier" has always been nature's way of keeping a
deadly virus from wiping out the entire animal kingdom, including
man. The myxoma virus of rabbits, for example, wiped out the rabbit
population of Europe, but man and other animals were not affected.
The sheep visna virus completely decimated the flocks of
Iceland, but no other animal was affected.
The virologists deny that the AIDS virus, HIV-1, is of animal
origin. I am sure that you see the paradox here. Aren't monkeys
animals?
They are also united in saying that it's not possible for the
virus to have been engineered in a laboratory. If it didn't come
from other animals and it didn't come from a laboratory, and they
now admit privately that the monkey couldn't have done it, then it
must have come out of thin air. That's a theological position and
hence beyond argument. It's certainly not scientific.
These scientists who have created this monstrous problem in
their sorcerer's retrovirology laboratories are constantly caught in
their own lies.
The line goes: "The AIDS virus could not have been engineered
in a laboratory because the technology wasn't available until
recently."
Icelandic scientists combined the sheep visna virus with human
tissue cells over 20 years ago. The technology has been refined in
recent years, but the basic process has been actively used in labs
all over the world for long before the AIDS virus made its dramatic
appearance.
But the scientists hold fast in their denial of culpability.
Professor William Jarrett said, when asked about the possibility of
AIDS arising from animal retroviruses, "That is like someone saying
babies come out of cabbages."5
Dr. Robert Gallo said that people who claim AIDS was
manufactured artificially are "either insane or communists."6
Dr. Luis Montagnier, the discoverer of the AIDS virus, said,
"In 1970 there was not enough knowledge in genetic engineering to
make such a virus starting from already existing viruses."7 (See
Icelandic experiments mentioned above.)
This tower of lies must eventually fall of its own weight.
Then what? Where do we look for a solution? Certainly not from
the people who caused the disaster.
But where? -- the Pentagon? The Pentagon is supporting
Page 6
research on biological warfare in over 100 federal and private
laboratories, including those at many prominent universities.8 Yet,
Neil Levitt, who worked for 17 years at the Army Infectious Disease
Institute, says, "It's a joke...there's no defense against these
kinds of organisms. And if you can't defend against something, then
why are we pouring more and more money in it? There's something
else going on that we don't know about."9
Some joke.
A short virology lesson will help you understand that AIDS is
indeed an animal virus and that it was laboratory-made as a weapon
of biological warfare against the free world.
A basic rule of virology is that if two viruses have the same
shape, design and size, then they are almost certainly the same
virus (a very simple and easy to understand rule).10
For example, this virus:
-----------
|==| ||| |
-----------
... a virus of bacteria (bugs have diseases, too), doesn't look
anything like this virus:
___________
/ \
/ ~~~~~~~ \
\ /
\___________/
... a virus of ticks that's transmitted to pigs, or this virus:
__________
____/ ~~~~ \
/ ______/
\________/
... which is found in horses.
The AIDS virus, which "couldn't have come from animal
viruses" is almost certainly a recombinant virus from fusing a
cattle virus, bovine leukemia virus:
=
*
=* *=
=* ++++ *=
=* *=
*
=
Page 7
...with sheep visna virus:
*
* *
* ==== *
* *
*
You combine the two in human tissue culture cells and you get bovine
visna virus:
=
*
=* *=
=* ==== *=
=* *=
*
=
... A VIRUS THAT HERETOFORE DID NOT EXIST -- a product of man,
engineered in a laboratory.
Now, if you isolate the AIDS virus from an infected human, it
looks like this:
=
*
=* *=
=* ==== *=
=* *=
*
=
It doesn't look like this (the tick virus):
__________
____/ ~~~~ \
/ ______/
\________/
... or this (the cattle virus):
=
*
=* *=
=* ++++ *=
=* *=
*
=
Page 8
It looks like THIS:
=
*
=* *=
=* ==== *=
=* *=
*
=
... the recombinant virus from cattle and sheep AND ITS CALLED
AIDS. You don't have to be a genius to understand this. Any
properly instructed 10-year-old can understand it ....
But, some alert reader will say, we don't give smallpox
vaccinations in the U.S., so how do you explain the simultaneous
outbreak of AIDS in Africa, Brazil and Haiti, where they did indeed
give the vaccine, and in the U.S., where they didn't give the
vaccine?
Simple. The homosexual community was used as a large group of
experimental animals through the hepatitis-B program. It didn't
take many infected homosexuals among the I.V. drug users to quickly
spread the disease among a large percentage of the addicts due to
the near certainly of infection through direct intravenous insertion
of the virus.
To understand the seeding of AIDS among homosexuals (and
eventually to the rest of us through bisexuals unless drastic action
is taken), you must know about a character with the strange name of
Wolf Szmuness. His life story will seem bizarre to you unless, like
me, you have a conspiratorial turn of mind.
Dr. Szmuness was a Polish Jew who supposedly ended up in a
Siberian labor camp during World War II. But after the war he
somehow became a privileged person, was sent to medical school in
Tomsk, Russia, and married a Russian woman. Hardly typical
treatment of an enemy of the Soviet state [under Stalin.
Szmuness' biographer said that Wolf was always reluctant to
discuss "those dark years in Siberia." Maybe he wasn't in Siberia.
If he [actually] was, he certainly wasn't shoveling salt.
In 1959 the Soviet government "allowed" him to practice in
Poland in a public health capacity. Standard policy in all
Communist countries is never to allow all members of a family to
travel out of the country to the West at the same time.
This eliminates 98 percent of all defection attempts. I have
physician friends in Hungary, for example. He can go to a meeting
anywhere in the world if she stays home. She can go if he stays
home. They can both go if the children are left at home. But in
1969, the entire Szmuness family was allowed by communist Poland to
go to a medical meeting in Italy. At that time they "defected" and
moved to New York City.
WITH NO AMERICAN CREDENTIALS WHATSOEVER, he immediately got a
Page 9
job as a "lab technician" at the New York City Blood Center. Within
a very few years this Polish immigrant was GIVEN HIS OWN LAB, a
separate department of epidemiology was created for him at the blood
bank and he, like the chrysalis turning into a butterfly, changed
into a FULL PROFESSOR OF EPIDEMIOLOGY AT THE COLUMBIA MEDICAL
SCHOOL!
In six years this "lab tech" became a full professor AND THEN
WENT BACK TO MOSCOW for a scientific presentation and was received
as a dignitary, not a defector.
We tell you this amazing story because in retrospect it is
obvious that Wolf Szmuness was a carefully groomed ... agent,
planted here after years of preparation, to instigate biological
warfare against the American people.
Szmuness, with the full cooperation and financial support of
the U.S. Center for Disease Control and the National Institutes of
Health,11 masterminded the hepatitis-B vaccine experimental program
used on homosexual men.
He insisted that only young, promiscuous homosexuals be allowed
to participate in the experiment. The experiment started in New
York at the blood bank in November 1978.
THE EXPERIMENTAL VACCINE WAS PRODUCED in a government
supervised laboratory.12 The study was completed in October 1979.
Within 10 years, most of these young men would be dead or dying from
AIDS.
In 1980 the program was expanded to major cities all across the
U.S. In the fall of 1980 the first AIDS case was reported in San
Francisco. Eight years later most of the homosexuals in San
Francisco are infected, dead or dying.
Szmuness did not live to see the fruition of this larger
experiment. He died of cancer in 1982.
In 1986 Dr. Cladd Stevens, one of Szmuness's collaborators,
penned an astonishing report that did not make your local newspaper.
She reported that the majority of the homosexuals in the
experimental program were infected with the AIDS virus.13 The AIDS-
laced vaccine, through the bridge of bisexual men, now infects as
many as three million Americans. Mission accomplished.
AIDS was not the first germ warfare attack against Americans.
In the early '60s, millions of unsuspecting Americans took
either Salk injected polio vaccine or the live Sabin polio vaccine,
which was taken by mouth.
BOTH WERE LACED WITH S.V.-40, A CANCER-CAUSING MONKEY VIRUS.14
With an incubation period of 20 years, we are only now seeing
the grim results of this bio-attack against Americans, largely in
the form of brain tumors and leukemia.
Page 10
Salk didn't like the Sabin vaccine and Sabin didn't like the
Salk vaccine. I think they are both right. It is interesting to
note that polio was rapidly disappearing WITHOUT a vaccine (J. Trop.
Pediat, env. Child. Health 21, 11) ....
Our Soviet enemies not only instigated the AIDS epidemic
through clandestine agents within our government, but they now
control, through the World Health Organization, the AIDS policies of
the free world.
You are probably not aware that the international AIDS
prevention program of the World Health Organization (WHO) is run by
the Soviets.
You don't believe it? Call WHO and ask them who is in charge
in Europe. If you want to save your nickel I'll tell you. He's a
Russian named Bysencho and he operates out of Copenhagen....
The Soviets control the response to AIDS of the entire free
world at many levels, including the top. Dr. Sergei Litvinov,
the coordinator of all task forces on AIDS at the WHO, is a high
official in the Soviet Ministry of Health. Allegedly Litvinov
gave out the order to our scientists and medical organizations in
the western world not to discuss the real cause of the epidemic.
At a secret meeting (information supplied the author from a
confidential source) between the editors of Lancet, the highly
respected British medical publication, and a group of the leading
retrovirologists of the world, it was decided not to publish any
academic discussion about the possible artificial creation of the
AIDS virus in a laboratory.
They particularly agreed not to make any mention of world-
renowned biologist Isaac Farlane Bernet's published remarks that
molecular biology may get out of hand like atomic physics and be
used for evil purposes and "practical applications of molecular
biology to cancer research might be sinister."
Other medical journals such as Science and JAMA have
lockstepped with Lancet and put all references to the man-made
origins of AIDS down the memory hole.
Did Comrade Litvinov have a little talk with the
retrovirologists? They, of course, wouldn't need any encouragement
from the Soviet [WHO] bosses to attempt a little coverup of their
own heinous crime, but Lancet, the British Medical Journal, and the
New England Journal of Medicine are another matter.
It took some powerful and sinister forces indeed to get these
respected publications to cover up the crime of the millennium.
The notable exception to this appalling censorship of mass
murder is Professor Harding Rains, Editor of the Journal of the
Royal Society of Medicine. Rains refers to "a conspiracy of
silence" covering the allegation that AIDS was man-made. I hope
Dr. Rains is watching his backside.
Dr. Zhores Medvedev, unlike Bysencho and Litvinov, supposedly
is a Russian exile. Medvedev operates out of London at the National
Page 11
Institute for Medical Research. He's a senior research scientist
who continues to communicate freely with his supposed enemies in the
Soviet biowarfare laboratories, but we lack the space to catalog all
the details [here].
Medvedev is spreading the disinformation that AIDS is rampant
in Russia due to the escape of the virus from a laboratory, a sort
of biological Chernobyl.
This tends to divert suspicion away from Litvinov, Szmuness and
the other reds that President Nixon allowed to penetrate our
biological warfare laboratories at Fort Detrick, Maryland.
Having the Soviets "control" the spread of AIDS in the West has
let to some interesting paradoxes. Our masters in the U.S. tell us
that there shall be absolutely no restrictions on travel between
various parts of the non-Communist world by persons who test
positive for AIDS.
Surgeon General C.E. Koop supports this Soviet policy of
biological suicide. (Are those the instructions he received when he
made his trip to Moscow, where the WHO has set up its main AIDS
research center?)
But, our Soviet masters in the WHO tell us, this open policy of
international travel does not apply to the communist bloc of
nations. If you or I were to visit Moscow and tested positive for
the AIDS virus, POW! -- out on the next plane!
If they stay clean through their immigration policies and we
die because of the immigration policies imposed on us through the
U.N.-controlled World "Health" Organization, who needs atomic bombs
for world conquest?
Cuba, Dr. John Seale informs me, has a strict asylum system for
the AIDS-infected. When their troops come back from "liberating"
Africans, they are tested as they get off the boat.
If tested positive the soldier goes directly to hell --
euphemistically called a sanitarium. He can visit his family
occasionally, but only in the presence of a commissar called a
"health official (no hanky-panky).
Unless the West gets its act together and closes down the U.N.
genocide division called the WHO, freedom and decency will disappear
from planet Earth for a thousand years. But the problem goes much
deeper.
How do you close down the U.S. government laboratories such as
the Centers for Disease Control (CDC), the National Institute of
Health (NIH) and the Fort Detrick bio-warfare lab when the
perpetrators of the crime are in control at all levels?
I don't know the answer. *****
_________________________
Page 12
1 Project Whitecoat, to be published in Health Freedom News,
P.O. Box 688, Monrovia CA 91016/Subscription $20.00 per year.
2 Bad Blood, J.H. Jones, MacMillan, NY, 1982.
3 Common Cause Magazine, Jan./Feb. 1988.
4 First aids Report, March/April 1988.
5 Private communication, John Seale, M.D., 1988
6 Ibid.
7 First International Conference on the Global Impact of aids,
London, March 8-10, 1988.
8 New Scientist, London, 5/19/88.
9 Science News, 133:100, 2/13/88.
10 Joklik, Virology, 2nd edition, pp. 36 ff.
11 AIDS and the Doctors of Death, Cantwell, Aries Rising Press,
Los Angeles,p.76.
12 Ibid.
13 Ibid.
14 Salk/Sabin s.v.-40 Proc. Nat'l Acad. Sci., vol. 77, #8,
p. 4861, and Atlantic Monthly, 2/76.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
If you have comments or other information relating to such topics as
this paper covers, please upload to KeelyNet or send to the Vangard
Sciences address as listed on the first page. Thank you for your
consideration, interest and support.
Jerry W. Decker.........Ron Barker...........Chuck Henderson
Vangard Sciences/KeelyNet
--------------------------------------------------------------------
If we can be of service, you may contact
Jerry at (214) 324-8741 or Ron at (214) 484-3189
--------------------------------------------------------------------


31
textfiles.com/sex/aids.mar Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,31 @@
From: llama@pooh.cc.utexas.edu (sine nomine)
Newsgroups: alt.folklore.urban
Subject: a variation on the "aids mary" ul
i heard a new (to me anyway) version of the infamous "aids mary" ul
tonight at work, told by a chirpy little 18-year-old who swore it
really happened to a friend of a friend of hers. the most interesting
twist is it has the man giving aids to the woman:
it seems that a group of young college women went to florida for
spring break. while there, one of them met the perfect man and fell
madly in love. by the end of the week they were engaged. but, of
course, spring break ended, and the girl had to fly home. at the
airport, the man gave her a ring box which she assumed was an
engagement ring. when she got home, she excitedly told her family and
friends all about mr wonderful, and with them around, opened the ring
box, which turned out to contain a toy skeleton and a piece of paper
which said (of course) "welcome to the world of aids."
a couple of interesting things: another coworker was prompted to tell
the original story, with the lipstick mirror message. and the first
person told this story in response to a coworker talking about a
telemarketer who'd accepted a customer's invitation to spend a weekend
in san francisco. her point was that if you accept invitations from
strangers and sleep with them, you'll die.
has anyone else heard this variant?
sine "welcome to the world of annoying people" nomine

486
textfiles.com/sex/aids.sg Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,486 @@
UNDERSTANDING AIDS
A Message From The Surgeon General
This brochure has been sent to you by the Government of the United States.
In preparing it, we have consulted with the top health experts in the country.
I feel it is important that you have the best information now available
for fighting the AIDS virus, a health problem that the President has called
"Public Enemy Number One."
Stopping AIDS is up to you, your family and your loved ones.
Some of the issues involved in this brochure may not be things you are
used to discussing openly. I can easily understand that. But now you must
discuss them. We all must know about AIDS. Read this brochure and talk about
it with those you love. Get involved. Many schools, churches, synagogues and
community groups offer AIDS education activities.
I encourage you to practice responsible behavior based on understanding
and strong personal values. This is what you can do to stop AIDS.
C. Everett Koop, M.D., Sc.D.
Surgeon General
What AIDS Means To You
AIDS is one of the most serious health problems that has ever faced the
American public. It is important that we all, regardless of who we are,
understand this disease.
AIDS stands for acquired immunodeficiency syndrome. It is a disease
caused by the Human Immunodeficiency Virus, HIV -- the AIDS virus.
The AIDS virus may live in the human body for years before actual symptoms
appear. It primarily affects you by making you unable to fight other
diseases. These other diseases can kill you.
Many people feel that only certain "high risk groups" of people are
infected by the AIDS virus. This is untrue. Who you are has nothing to do
with whether you are in danger of being infected with the AIDS virus. What
matters is what you do.
People are worried about getting AIDS. Some should be worried and need to
take some serious precautions. But many are not in danger of contracting
AIDS.
Your children need to know about AIDS. Discuss it with them as you would
any health concern.
How Do You Get AIDS?
There are two main ways you can get AIDS. First, you can become infected
by having sex -- oral, anal or vaginal -- with someone who is infected with
the AIDS virus.
Second, you can be infected by sharing drug needles and syringes with an
infected person.
Babies of women who have been infected with the AIDS virus may be born
with the infection because it can be transmitted from the mother to the baby
before or during birth.
Can You Become Infected?
Yes, if you engage in risky behavior.
The male homosexual population was the first in this country to feel the
effects of the disease. But in spite of what you may have heard, the number
of heterosexual cases is growing.
People who have died of AIDS in the U.S. have been male and female, rich
and poor, white, Black, Hispanic, Asian and American Indian.
How Do You Get AIDS From Sex?
The AIDS virus can be spread by sexual intercourse whether you are male or
female, heterosexual, bisexual or homosexual.
This happens because a person infected with the AIDS virus may have the
virus in semen or vaginal fluids. The virus can enter the body through the
vagina, penis, rectum or mouth.
Anal intercourse, with or without a condom, is risky. The rectum is easily
injured during anal intercourse.
Remember, AIDS is sexually transmitted, and the AIDS virus is not the only
infection that is passed through intimate sexual contact.
Other sexual transmitted diseases, such as gonorrhea, syphilis, herpes and
chlamydia, can also be contracted through oral, anal and vaginal intercourse.
If you are infected with one of these diseases and engage in risky behavior
you are at greater risk of getting AIDS.
You Won't Get AIDS From Insects -- Or A Kiss
No matter what you may have heard, the AIDS virus is hard to get and is
easily avoided.
You won't just "catch" AIDS like a cold or flu because the virus is a
different type. The AIDS virus is transmitted through sexual intercourse, the
sharing of drug needles, or to babies of infected mothers before or during
birth.
You won't get the AIDS virus through everyday contact with the people
around you in school, in the workplace, at parties, child care centers, or
stores. You won't get it by swimming in a pool, even if someone in the pool is
infected with the AIDS virus. Students attending school with someone infected
with the AIDS virus are not in danger from casual contact.
You won't get AIDS from a mosquito bite. The AIDS virus is not
transmitted through a mosquito's salivary glands like other diseases such as
malaria or yellow fever. You won't get it from bed bugs, lice, flies or other
insects, either.
You won't get AIDS from saliva, sweat, tears, urine or a bowel movement.
You won't get AIDS from a kiss.
You won't get AIDS from clothes, a telephone, or from a toilet seat. It
can't be passed by using a glass or eating utensils that someone else has
used. You won't get the virus by being on a bus, train or crowded elevator
with a person who is infected with the virus, or who has AIDS.
What Behavior Puts You At Risk?
You are at risk of being infected with the AIDS virus if you have sex with
someone who is infected, or if you share drug needles and syringes with
someone who is infected.
Since you can't be sure who is infected, your chances of coming into
contact with the virus increase with the number of sex partners you have. Any
exchange of infected blood, semen or vaginal fluids can spread the virus and
place you at great risk.
The following behaviors are risky when performed with an infected person.
You can't tell by looking if a person is infected.
RISKY BEHAVIOR
Sharing drug needles and syringes.
Anal sex, with or without a condom.
Vaginal or oral sex with someone who shoots drugs or engages in anal sex.
Sex with someone you don't know well (a pickup or prostitute) or with
someone you know has several sex partners.
Unprotected sex (without a condom) with an infected person.
SAFE BEHAVIOR
Not having sex.
Sex with one mutually faithful, uninfected partner.
Not shooting drugs.
What About Dating?
Dating and getting to know other people is a normal part of life. Dating
doesn't mean the same thing as having sex. Sexual intercourse as a part of
dating can be risky. One of the risks is AIDS.
How can you tell if someone you're dating or would like to date has been
exposed to the AIDS virus? The bad news is, you can't. But the good news is,
as long as sexual activity and sharing drug needles are avoided, it doesn't
matter.
You are going to have to be careful about the person you become sexually
involved with, making your own decision based on your own best judgment. That
can be difficult.
Has this person had any sexually transmitted diseases? How many people
have they been to bed with? Have they experimented with drugs? All these are
sensitive, but important, questions. But you have a personal responsibility to
ask.
Think of it this way. If you know someone well enough to have sex, then
you should be able to talk about AIDS. If someone is unwilling to talk, you
shouldn't have sex.
Do Married People Get AIDS?
Married people who are uninfected, faithful and don't shoot drugs are not
at risk. But if they engage in risky behavior, they can become infected with
the AIDS virus and infect their partners. If you feel your spouse may be
putting you at risk, talk to him or her. It's your life.
What Is All The Talk About Condoms?
Not so very long ago, condoms (rubbers or prophylactics) were things we
didn't talk about very much.
Now, they're discussed on the evening news and on the front page of your
newspaper, and displayed out in the open in your local drug store, grocery,
and convenience store.
For those who are sexually active and not limiting their sexual activity
to one partner, condoms have been shown to help prevent the spread of sexually
transmitted diseases. That is why the use of condoms is recommended to help
reduce the spread of AIDS.
Condoms are the best preventive measure against AIDS besides not having
sex and practicing safe behavior.
But condoms are far from being foolproof. You have to use them properly.
And you have to use them every time you have sex, from start to finish. If you
use a condom, you should remember these guidelines:
(1) Use condoms made of latex rubber. Latex serves as a barrier to the
virus. "Lambskin" or "natural membrane" condoms are not as good because of the
pores in the material. Look for the word "latex" on the package.
(2) A condom with a spermicide may provide additional protection.
Spermicides have been shown in laboratory tests to kill the virus. Use the
spermicide in the tip and outside the condom.
(3) Condom use is safer with a lubricant. Check the list of ingredients on
the back of the lubricant package to make sure the lubricant is water-based.
Do not use petroleum-based jelly, cold cream, baby oil or cooking shortening.
These can weaken the condom and cause it to break.
What Does Someone With AIDS Look Like?
It is very important that everyone understands that a person can be
infected with the AIDS virus without showing any symptoms at all.
It is possible to be infected for years, feel fine, look fine and have no
way of knowing you are infected unless you have a test for the AIDS virus.
During this period, however, people infected with the AIDS virus can pass
the virus to sexual partners, to people with whom drug needles are shared, and
to children before or during birth. That is one of the most disturbing things
about AIDS.
Once symptoms do appear, they are similar to the symptoms of some other
diseases. As the disease progresses, they become more serious. That is because
the AIDS virus keeps your body's natural defenses from operating correctly.
If you are concerned whether you might be infected, consider your own
behavior and its effects on others. If you feel you need to be tested for the
AIDS virus, talk to a doctor or an AIDS counselor for more information.
Is There A Cure For AIDS?
There is presently no cure for AIDS.
Medicines such as AZT have prolonged the lives of some people with AIDS.
There is hope that additional treatments will be found.
There is also no vaccine to prevent uninfected people from getting the
infection. Researchers believe it may take years for an effective, safe
vaccine to be found.
The most effective way to prevent AIDS is avoiding exposure to the virus,
which you can control by your own behavior.
Should You Get An AIDS Test?
You have probably heard about the "AIDS Test." The test doesn't actually
tell you if you have AIDS. It shows if you have been infected with the virus.
It looks for changes in blood that occur after you have been infected.
The Public Health Service recommends you be confidentially counseled and
tested if you have had any sexually transmitted disease or shared needles; if
you are a man who has had sex with another man; or if you have had sex with a
prostitute, male or female. You should be tested if you have had sex with
anyone who has done any of these things.
If you are a woman who has been engaging in risky behavior and you plan to
have a baby or are not using birth control, you should be tested.
Your doctor may advise you to be counseled and tested if you are a
hemophiliac, or have received a blood transfusion between 1978 and 1985.
If you test positive, and find you have been infected with the AIDS virus,
you must take steps to protect your partner.
People who have always practiced safe behavior do not need to be tested.
There's been a great deal in the press about problems with the test. It is
very reliable if it is done by a good laboratory and the results are checked
by a physician or counselor.
If you have engaged in risky behavior, speak frankly to a doctor who
understands the AIDS problem, or to an AIDS counselor.
For more information, call your local public health agency. They're listed
in the government section of your phone book. Or, call your local AIDS
hotline. If you can't find the number, call 1-800-342-AIDS.
The Problem Of Drugs And AIDS
Today, in some cities, the sharing of drug needles and syringes by those
who shoot drugs is the fastest growing way that the virus is being spread.
No one should shoot drugs. It can result in addiction, poor health, family
disruption, emotional disturbances and death. Many drug users are addicted and
need to enter a drug treatment program as quickly as possible.
In the meantime, these people must avoid AIDS by not sharing any of the
equipment used to prepare and inject illegal drugs.
Sharing drug needles, even once, is an extremely easy way to be infected
with the AIDS virus. Blood from an infected person can be trapped in the
needle or syringe, and then injected directly into the bloodstream of the next
person who uses the needle.
Other kinds of drugs, including alcohol, can also cause problems. Under
their influence, your judgment becomes impaired. You could be exposed to the
AIDS virus while doing things you wouldn't otherwise do.
Teenagers are at an age when trying different things is especially
inviting. They must understand how serious the drug problem is and how to
avoid it.
Drugs are also one of the main ways in which prostitutes become infected.
They may share needles themselves or have sex with people who do. They then
can pass the AIDS virus to others.
For information about drug abuse treatment programs, contact your
physician, local public health agency or community AIDS or drug assistance
group.
AIDS And Babies
An infected woman can give the AIDS virus to her baby before it is born,
or during birth. If a woman is infected, her child has about one chance in two
of being born with the virus.
If you are considering having a baby, and think you might have been at
risk of being infected with the AIDS virus, even if it was years ago, you
should receive counseling and be tested before you get pregnant.
You must have a long talk with the person with whom you're planning to
have a child. Even if you have known this person for a long time, there's no
way to be sure he or she hasn't been infected in the past, possibly without
realizing it. That person needs to think hard and decide if an AIDS test might
be a good idea. So should you.
Talking With Kids About AIDS
Children hear about AIDS, just as we all do. But they don't understand it,
so they become frightened. They are worried they or their friends might get
sick and die.
Children need to be told they can't get AIDS from everyday contact in the
classroom, cafeteria or bathrooms. They don't have to worry about getting AIDS
even if one of their schoolmates is infected.
Basic health education should be started as early as possible, in keeping
with parental and community standards. Local schools have the responsibility
to see that their students know the facts about AIDS. It is very important
that middle school students -- those entering their teens --learn to protect
themselves from the AIDS virus.
Children must also be taught values and responsibility, as well as skills
to help them resist peer pressure that might lead to risky behavior. These
skills can be reinforced by religious and community groups. However, final
responsibility rests with the parents. As a parent, you should read and
discuss this brochure with your children.
Helping A Person With AIDS
If you are one of the growing number of people who know someone who is
infected, you need to have a special understanding of the problem.
No one will require more support and more love than your friend with AIDS.
Feel free to offer what you can, without fear of becoming infected.
Don't worry about getting AIDS from everyday contact with a person with
AIDS. You need to take precautions such as wearing rubber gloves only when
blood is present.
If you don't know anyone with AIDS, but you'd still like to offer a
helping hand, become a volunteer. You can be sure your help will be
appreciated by a person with AIDS.
This might mean dropping by the supermarket to pick up groceries, sitting
with the person a while, or just being there to talk. You may even want to
enroll in a support group for caregivers. These are available around the
country. If you are interested, contact any local AIDS-related organization.
Above all, keep an upbeat attitude. It will help you and everyone face the
disease more comfortably.
Do You Know Enough To Talk About AIDS? Try This Quiz
It's important for each of us to share what we know about AIDS with family
members and others we love. Knowledge and understanding are the best weapons
we have against the disease. Check the boxes. Answers below.
1. If you are not in a "high risk group," you still need to be concerned
about AIDS.
True or False
2. The AIDS virus is not spread through: A. insect bites. B. casual
contact. C. sharing drug needles. D. sexual intercourse.
3. Condoms are an effective, but not foolproof, way to prevent the spread
of the AIDS virus.
True or False
4. You can't tell by looking that someone has the AIDS virus.
True or False
5. If you think you've been exposed to the AIDS virus, you should get an
AIDS test.
True or False
6. People who provide help for someone with AIDS are not personally at
risk for getting the disease.
True or False
ANSWERS
1. True. It is risky behavior that puts you at risk for AIDS, regardless
of any "group" you belong to.
2. A & B. The AIDS virus is not spread by insects, kissing, tears or
casual contact.
3. True. However, the most effective preventive measure against AIDS is
not having sex or shooting drugs.
4. True. You cannot tell by looking if someone is infected. The virus by
itself is completely invisible. Symptoms may first appear years after
you have been infected.
5. True. You should be counseled about getting an AIDS test if you have
been engaging in risky behavior or think you have been exposed to the
virus. There is no reason to be tested if you don't engage in this
behavior.
6. True. You won't get AIDS by helping someone who has the disease.
The Difference Between Giving And Receiving Blood
1. Giving blood. You are not now, nor have you ever been in danger of
getting AIDS from giving blood at a blood bank. The needles that are
used for blood donations are brand-new. Once they are used, they are
destroyed. There is no way you can come into contact with the AIDS
virus by donating blood.
2. Receiving blood. The risk of getting AIDS from a blood transfusion
has been greatly reduced. In the interest of making the blood supply
safe as possible, donors are screened for risk factors and donated
blood is tested for the AIDS antibody. Call your local blood bank if
you have questions.
HHS publication number (CDC)HHS-88-8404. Reproduction of the contents of
this brochure is encouraged.

104
textfiles.com/sex/aids.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,104 @@
Msg#: 9914 *Samples* 03-06-92 00:09:00
Subj: WHO'S MAKING MONEY OUT OF AIDS?
Via The NY Transfer News Service 718-448-2358, 718-448-2683
GREEN LEFT WEEKLY Issue #46 March 4, 1992
Who's making money out of AIDS?
By Steve Painter
The AIDS pandemic is a disaster for humanity, but a gold mine for
some multinational chemical companies, it seems. While AIDS is still
spreading in advanced countries such as Australia and the USA, nine
out of 10 new HIV infections are now occurring in the Third World.
However, most treatments coming out of the laboratories of North
America and Europe are affordable only in the richest countries.
In Africa, where it is expected that 18 million people will be HIV
positive by the end of the century, most governments and health
authorities can't even afford the blood tests that would enable them
to keep track of the problem. In South Africa, the richest country on
the continent and by no means the one with the greatest AIDS problem,
it is estimated that the direct and indirect cost of the disease will
be around $20 billion in the next eight years. HIV infection is
expected to treble in Asia within five years.
Meanwhile, the chemical giant Burroughs-Wellcome has cornered the
market in AZT (zidovudine), the main drug so far with a proven ability
to slow the progress of AIDS. Last year, the company raked in about
$300 million from AZT - just one of the newer lines in an extensive
range. The drug was licensed for use in humans only four years ago.
About 40% of the take from AZT is estimated to be profit, even after
the company reduced the price by around 20% in response to protests.
In the US, a year's supply of AZT for one person costs around
US$8000, perhaps okay for those who have adequate medical insurance,
but a disaster for those who don't. US AIDS activists say these prices
don't reflect the drug's production cost; bootleg supplies are much
cheaper, though illegal. Australian prices for patented AZT are even
higher, largely because the drug companies are aware that Medicare
will pick up the tab.
The company is not simply recovering development costs. A March 1991
court action by the New York-based People With AIDS group made it
clear Burroughs-Wellcome contributed very little to the development of
the drug, and its right to the patent is dubious. The AIDS-related
qualities of the drug were first developed by researchers for the US
National Cancer Institute, not Burroughs- Wellcome.
Jerome Horowitz of the Michigan Cancer Foundation discovered AZT in
1964, but at the time it seemed to have no useful role and it was
extremely toxic. In 1974, Wolfram Ostertag at Germany's Max Planck
Institute discovered that AZT inhibited retroviruses in mice, but at
that time no such viruses were known to exist in humans.
Wellcome studied the compound from 1982 to 1984, but in 1984
declined to participate in an NCI search for drugs that would work
against HIV/AIDS because, it said, human retroviruses were not
treatable, live HIV was too dangerous to work with and HIV experiments
were unlikely to be profitable.
Eventually Wellcome handed over some compounds to the NCI for study,
and the NCI discovered the AIDS-inhibiting qualities of AZT. Wellcome
immediately filed for a British patent even though its scientists had
not discovered the drug and had not participated in the HIV
experiments.
It later took out a US patent as well. The US application did not
reveal that work on the drug in humans had been done at the NCI and
Duke University. The patent was approved in 1988.
In 1989, NCI director Sam Broder and several colleagues wrote to the
New York Times saying, "one of the key obstacles to the development of
AZT was that Burroughs-Wellcome did not work with live AIDS virus nor
wish to receive samples from AIDS patients".
It seems the prices of other AIDS drugs are also kept outrageously
high by the fact that their patents are owned by private chemical
companies. Acyclovir, another Wellcome line, netted the company around
$400 million last year. This one is more established than AZT, having
been on the shelves for nearly a decade.
Burroughs-Wellcome is by no means the only AIDS profiteer. In 1984
Lypho-Med, a smaller US company, increased the price of a pneumonia-
fighting drug, pentamidine, from around $34 to around $136 per unit as
its use increased among people with AIDS. By 1988, public protest
forced the price down again.
Another company, Roche, controls ddI and ddC, which are similar to
AZT and often used in conjunction with it. They cost about two-thirds
the price of AZT. Roche also sells Bactrim, used to fight pneumonia
and urinary infections in people with AIDS. Private multinational
companies control most of the research into AIDS because they have
budgets many times larger than those of most government research
bodies.
At least a dozen potential AIDS vaccines are being tested at
present. If the chemical companies run true to form, none of them is
likely to be much cheaper than AZT.
--- Tm_Write Version 1.30 --- Get ALL the News That Doesn't Fit -
Subscribe Today!

208
textfiles.com/sex/aids02.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,208 @@
Title : AIDS: The Facts
Source : American Red Cross
AIDS:
Spread Facts
Not Fear
What Is AIDS?
Acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS) is a serious condition that affects
the body's ability to fight infection. A disgnosis of AIDS is made when a
person develops a life-threatening illness not usually found in a person with a
normal ability to fight infection. The two diseases most often found in AIDS
patients are a lung infection called Pneumocystis carinii pneumonia and a rare
form of cancer called Kaposi's sarcoma. It is these diseases, not the AIDS
virus itself, that can lead to death. To date, more than 50 percent of the
persons with AIDS have died.
What Causes AIDS?
Researchers have discovered the cause of AIDS - a virus that is called either
HTLV-III or LAV. This virus changes the structure of the cell it attacks.
Infection with the virus can lead to AIDS or to a less severe condition known
as AIDS-related complex (ARC). Some of those persons infected with the virus
will develop symptoms of AIDS or ARC. Other people who carry the virus may
remain in apparent good health. These carriers can transmit the virus during
sexual contact, or an infected mother can transmit the virus to her infant
before, during, or after birth (probably through breast milk).
Who Gets AIDS?
Since 1981, the Centers for Disease Control has been collecting information
on AIDS. Approximately 95 percent of the persons with AIDS belong to one of the
following groups:
* Sexually active homosexual or bisexual men (73 percent)
* Present or past abusers of intravenous drugs (17 percent)
* Patients who have had transfusions with blood or blood products (2 percent)
* Persons with hemophilia or other coagulation disorders (1 percent)
* Heterosexuals who have had sexual contact with someone with AIDS, or at risk
for AIDS (1 percent)
* Infants born to infected mothers (1 percent)
Approximately 5 percent of persons with AIDS do not fall into any of these
groups, but researchers believe that they came in contact with the virus in
similar ways. Some died before complete histories could be taken, while others
refused to provide any personal information.
What Are the Symptoms?
Most individuals infected with the AIDS virus have no symptoms and feel well.
Some develop symptoms that may include -
* Fever, including "night sweats."
* Weight loss for no apparent reason.
* Swollen lymph glands in the neck, underarm, or groin area.
* Fatigue or tiredness.
* Diarrhea.
* White spots or unusual blemishes in the mouth.
These symptoms are also symptoms of many other illnesses. They may be symptoms
of AIDS if they are unexplained by other illness. Anyone with these symptoms
for more than two weeks should see a doctor.
How is the AIDS Virus Spread?
The AIDS virus is spread by sexual contact, needle sharing, or rarely through
transfused blood or its components. Multiple sexual partners, either homosexual
or heterosexual, and sharing needles by drug users increase the risk of
infection with the virus.
Is the AIDS Virus Spread Through Casual Contact?
No. Casual contact with AIDS patients or people who carry the virus does NOT
place others at risk for getting AIDS. The AIDS virus is NOT spread by-
* Casual contact, such as hugging or hand shaking with an AIDS patient or a
person carrying the virus.
* Use of bathroom facilities, such as toilets, sinks, or bathtubs. Use of
swimming pools.
* Sneezing, coughing, or spitting.
* Dishes, utensils, or food handled by a person with AIDS.
The AIDS virus is not spread through normal daily contact at work, in school,
or at home. No cases have been found where the virus has been transmitted by
casual contact with AIDS patients in the home, workplace, or health care
setting. This statement is based in part, on studies of more than 300
households where people with AIDS were present. Not a single case of AIDS or
transmission of the virus was found except from sexual contacts or from
infected mothers to their infants. Many of those tested were children who had
shared bottles, beds, toothbrushes, and eating utensils with infected brothers
and sisters.
Is There a Test for AIDS?
There is an AIDS virus antibody test that detects antibodies to the AIDS virus
that causes the disease. The body produces antibodies that try to get rid of
bacteria, viruses, or anything else that is not supposed to be in the blood
stream. The test tells if someone has been infected with the AIDS virus. Most
people with AIDS have a positive test and some people with a positive test
will develop AIDS. The test does not tell who will develop AIDS.
What Does a Positive Test Mean?
It means that a person has been infected with the AIDS virus. It is estimated
that more than one million Americans have been infected by the AIDS virus. Some
of these people will develop AIDS. Others who have the virus may stay well,
without any symptoms, but can transmit the virus to others.
Why Do We Have a Test?
The test was first used in blood donation centers to prevent the AIDS virus
from getting into the blood supply. We have always used tests to make the
blood supply as safe as possible. For example, all blood is tested for the
hepatitis B virus. This is to make sure that the person does not get hepatitis
B.
Is the Blood Supply Safe?
YES. The blood supply is well protected from the AIDS virus. People who may be
at risk of having AIDS are told that they should not donate blood. For example,
men who have had sex with another male since 1977 are told not to donate blood.
Also, the test is used to screen all donated blood and plasma for signs of the
virus that causes AIDS.
Can I Get AIDS by Donating Blood?
NO. All of the needles, syringes, tubing, and containers used by blood donation
centers are sterile and are used only once and thrown away, so there is no
chance of infection.
Is the Test Available to the Public?
YES. The test is available at a variety of test sites in most states. It is
also available through private doctors and clinics. Information about where to
get the test is available from state or local health departments, sexually
transmitted disease clinics, doctor's offices, and community blood services.
Anyone planning to take the test should get advice before the test and
understand what the results may indicate. It is important to have counseling
after the test.
How Can I Protect Myself From AIDS?
* Do not have sexual contact with AIDS patients, with members of the risk
groups, or with people who test positive for the AIDS virus. If you do, use
a condom and avoid sexual practices such as anal intercourse that may injure
tissue.
* Do not use IV drugs. If you do, do not share needles. Do not have sex with
people who use IV drugs.
* Women who are sex partners of risk group members or who use IV drugs should
consider the risk to their babies before pregnancy. These women should have
an HTLV-III antibody test before they become pregnant. If the become pregnant
they should have a test during pregnancy.
* Do not have sex with multiple partners, including prostitutes (who may also
be IV drug abusers). The more partners you have, the greater your chances of
contracting AIDS.
What Should I Do if I Have a Positive Test?
* Have a regular medical checkup and get counseling.
* Do not donate blood, sperm, or organs.
* Do not share drugs with others, and avoid exchanging bodily fluids during
sexual activity (a condom should be used). Avoid oral-genital contact and
intimate kissing.
* Do not share toothbrushes. razors, or anything that could be contaminated
with blood.
* Consider postponing pregnancy.
Further information about AIDS can be obtained from your Red Cross chapter,
local or state health department, other community agencies, or the Public
Health Service Hotline. The hotline number is 1-800-342-AIDS. Atlanta Area
callers should dial 329-1290.
______________________________________________________________________________
Developed in cooperation with the Washington Business Group on Health, based
upon Public Health Service/U.S. Department of Health and Human Services
pamphlet "Facts About AIDS"
Funding provided by the American Council of Life Insurance and the Health
Insurance Association of America.
______________________________________________________________________________
AIDS-1 Rev. May 1986

1168
textfiles.com/sex/aids10.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

1157
textfiles.com/sex/aids2.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

858
textfiles.com/sex/aidsplot.1 Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,858 @@
(word processor parameters LM=8, RM=78, TM=2, BM=2)
Taken from KeelyNet BBS (214) 324-3501
Sponsored by Vangard Sciences
PO BOX 1031
Mesquite, TX 75150
August 16, 1990
AIDSPLOT.ASC
AIDS as a Weapon of War
by Dr. William Campbell Douglas, M.D.
Introduction & Comments by Jim Shults
INTRODUCTION AND COMMENTS
I must admit I am just a little gun shy of doing this
particular article. The reason is pretty obvious. Who in hell is
going to plead guilty to inventing the AIDS virus. Do I think it
was invented? Absolutely and without a doubt.
Firstly, where in hell has it been during the last 5000 years?
Why haven't we had exposure to it sooner, like in the last 50 years?
All of a sudden certain countries and entire continents are
coming down with the AIDS virus and no organization, body, group, or
whatever you care to call it has even a clue to the real source, and
it sure as hell isn't some monkey in Africa, that's for sure.
Over the last twenty years the genetic scientists have been
having a filed day inventing all kinds of new "life." Some have
even been granted patents for their creatures, which are usually
various types of bacteria, etc.
One patent was granted for the invention, or more accurately
put, creation, of a type of bacteria that eats oil, handy for oil
spills I guess. Now do you think for even a second that a virus
like the AIDS virus couldn't be created with all the genetic
engineering that is going on around the world?
There are certain types of bacteria that are living in test
tubes in labs around the world that if released would cause the end
of mankind in less than a year.
The real question is why we allow these bozos to play in labs,
making all kinds of new and artificial life in the first place. It
is going to backfire, in fact the author already feels it has,
through the deliberate release of the HIV (human immunodeficiency
virus); that's what AIDS is really called.
Something extraordinary happened last June (88'), in fact it
was so extraordinary that nothing like it has ever happened before.
The Surgeon General of the United States had mailed to every
mail box and address in the United States a brochure attempting to
explain AIDS, its danger, myths and means of transmission. The
Page 1
absolutely amazing thing about this was that it was done at
all.
Think of this for a minute: the U.S. Government mailed this
information to every address in America. That in itself should tell
all of us something that the media has somehow missed -- that this
is a population-destroying virus.
That really means that we all are in shit city, race fans, and
the Government know it. It is significant that they did the
mailing, and that should be very significant to anyone who knows
how our government works and what kind of very real panic those
who really know are experiencing.
When something like this brochure is made available as it was,
you can be very sure that the boys at the top, including the
scientific folks, are up against something they may not beat before
it has a very real chance of destroying at least half of mankind!
In fact, the fastest time even guessed at, for some kind of
beginning cure for some types of AIDS is at least five years and
that's thought to be impossible by medical people.
The author comes up with a very plausible scenario for how
rapidly AIDS has been distributed. (We are not blaming the
World Health Organization. In the author's scenario he simply
indicates that the WHO was used by others.)
Let's face it, we are in very real trouble. There are several
types of new AIDS viruses and more to be discovered, and who is to
say how the new ones, not yet mutated, will spread -- a sneeze
perhaps?
Our government and others around the world are not telling us
the truth about this stuff in order to protect our poor little dumb
minds. I suspect that if we know the truth, an enormous citizen
effort could be martialed worldwide which would probably shut down
the arms race for the time being.
Again, at the bottom line, we are in big trouble and "they"
know it....Many scientists predict we will lose half the world's
population (including U.S.) by the year 2000.
-- Jim Shults
Page 2
ABOUT THE AUTHOR
William Campbell Douglass, M.D.
Age: 62
Education: BS, University of Rochester, New York;
MD, University of Miami School of
Medicine; Graduate, U.S. Navy School of
Aviation and Space Medicine
Career: U.S. Navy, 7 years -- Flight Surgeon.
In practice for over 25 years. Former
state president, Florida, American
College of Emergency Physicians.
Former Editor of the Journal of the
Sarasota County Medical Society.
Consulting Editor, Health Freedom News.
On Board of Governors of the National
Health Federation. Regular speaker at
the National Health Federation meetings
around the United States. Appears
regularly on radio and television
programs on health.
Doctor of the
Year: National Health Federation, 1985.
Dr. Douglass has studied in England with Dr. Katharina Dalton,
discoverer of the premenstrual syndrome. He was one of the
first doctors in the United States to diagnose and treat PMS.
He opened his PMS Clinic in 1981.
Page 3
AIDS as a Weapon of War
William Campbell Douglass, M.D.
The great powers renounced chemical and biological warfare 20
years ago -- but kept right on experimenting. The germ warfare
experiments on Seventh Day Adventist soldiers,
1) the Tuskeegee syphilis experiments on prisoners,
2) the San Francisco Bay attack by the U.S. Army using
serratia marcescens bacteria,
3) the New York City subway germ attack
4 and many other experiments on humans, largely unknown to
the victims, continue in the free world.
In Novosybirsk, at the Ivanofsky Institute and other Soviet
centers of biological warfare, you can be sure that similar
diabolical experiments on humans continue at a frantic pace.
The Soviet press, always masters of the half truth, accused
the U.S. Army of having engineered the AIDS virus in the biological
warfare laboratories at Fort Detrick, Maryland.
This was a clever psy-war ploy which, for a while anyway,
neutralized those of us who were saying essentially the same thing,
that the AIDS virus was probably created through recombinant genetic
engineering (the rearranging of genes between two or more species of
plants or animal) and/or serial passage: the growing of a virus in
a series of generations of tissue culture cells or live animals,
thus adapting the virus to a new species, using human tissue culture
cells in the top security labs at Fort Detrick.
People started accusing us of spreading the communist line, not
a comfortable position for a dedicated anti-communist like myself.
What the Soviet propagandists didn't say was that their agents
had been working in our top security biological warfare laboratories
for over 20 years.
In a burst of brotherly love they were invited in by President
Nixon. The astounded communist scientists from Russia, the Eastern
Bloc and Communist china, who had been trying to penetrate this
vital security area for 40 years, quickly accepted.
They have been snickering in their beakers ever since, while
they prepare for our demise.
"It's no secret that they are there," Dr. Carlton Gajdusek,
Nobel Prize winner, a top official at the Fort Detrick Army
laboratory in Maryland, said in Onmi Magazine (March 1986): "In
the facility I have a building where more good and loyal communist
scientists from the USSR and mainland China work, with full passkeys
to all the laboratories, than there are American. Even the Army's
infectious disease unit is loaded with foreign workers who are not
always friendly nationals."
This answer to an interview question refers to the high number
of Soviet bloc scientists in this U.S. facility who act as
Page 4
inspectors to ensure that we are not producing bacteriological
weapons in violation of treaties with the Soviets.
You can't put it more plainly than that. Even the Trojans
weren't that stupid: at least they didn't KNOW the Trojan horse
was full of soldiers.
When it became obvious to the Communist press that we were
getting the truth out about who was running things at Fort Detrick,
they completely reversed themselves and said it was all a mistake.
Everything was just fine at Fort Detrick.
To understand the enormity of our betrayal you must know about
the origin of the AIDS virus. The virologists of the world, the
sorcerers who brought us this ghastly plague, have a united front in
denying that the virus was laboratory-made from known, lethal animal
viruses.
The scientific party line is that a monkey in Africa with AIDS
bit a native on the butt. The native then went to town and gave it
to a prostitute who gave it to the local banker who gave it to his
wife and three girlfriends and what!
50 to 75 million people became infected with AIDS in Africa and
throughout the world. This is an entirely preposterous story, and
it is preposterous because:
1. The green velvet monkey of Africa doesn't get human AIDS. You
can't reproduce the disease in monkeys even by injecting AIDS
virus directly into them.
2. After injecting the virus into monkeys, you can't transmit it
to other monkeys, much less to humans.
3. Genetically, AIDS (HIV-1) is not even close to the monkey form
of immunodeficiency virus.
[Ed. Note: For references on the three items above,
see: Seale, Dr. John J.,
Royal Society of Medicine, Sept. 1987,
Seale, Dr. John J.,
The Origin of AIDS -- International
Conference on AIDS, Cairo, March 1988.]
4. AIDS started not in the villages but in the cities of Africa,
where there are no wild monkeys.
5. The doubling time of AIDS infection being about 12 months, one
monkey biting one native and then spreading the disease would
have taken 20 years to reach a million cases. Seventy-five
million Africans became infected practically simultaneously.
At the same time, the disease became rampant in the U.S.,
Haiti and Brazil.
It is obvious that one monkey couldn't have done that (or one
homosexual, either). There had to be some sort of simultaneous
seeding process.
The only worldwide simultaneous seeding going on at the same
time was the smallpox vaccine program of the World Health
Organization (the WHO).
Page 5
The early epidemiology of the AIDS pandemic fits the smallpox
vaccination project of the WHO -- AND NOTHING ELSE -- with the
exception of the U.S., which we will examine subsequently.)
The AIDS virus was created in a laboratory by combining lethal
animal "retroviruses" in human cancer (HeLA) cell cultures. These
viruses have never before caused infection in man.
The "species barrier" has always been nature's way of keeping a
deadly virus from wiping out the entire animal kingdom, including
man. The myxoma virus of rabbits, for example, wiped out the rabbit
population of Europe, but man and other animals were not affected.
The sheep visna virus completely decimated the flocks of
Iceland, but no other animal was affected.
The virologists deny that the AIDS virus, HIV-1, is of animal
origin. I am sure that you see the paradox here. Aren't monkeys
animals?
They are also united in saying that it's not possible for the
virus to have been engineered in a laboratory. If it didn't come
from other animals and it didn't come from a laboratory, and they
now admit privately that the monkey couldn't have done it, then it
must have come out of thin air. That's a theological position and
hence beyond argument. It's certainly not scientific.
These scientists who have created this monstrous problem in
their sorcerer's retrovirology laboratories are constantly caught in
their own lies.
The line goes: "The AIDS virus could not have been engineered
in a laboratory because the technology wasn't available until
recently."
Icelandic scientists combined the sheep visna virus with human
tissue cells over 20 years ago. The technology has been refined in
recent years, but the basic process has been actively used in labs
all over the world for long before the AIDS virus made its dramatic
appearance.
But the scientists hold fast in their denial of culpability.
Professor William Jarrett said, when asked about the possibility of
AIDS arising from animal retroviruses, "That is like someone saying
babies come out of cabbages."5
Dr. Robert Gallo said that people who claim AIDS was
manufactured artificially are "either insane or communists."6
Dr. Luis Montagnier, the discoverer of the AIDS virus, said,
"In 1970 there was not enough knowledge in genetic engineering to
make such a virus starting from already existing viruses."7 (See
Icelandic experiments mentioned above.)
This tower of lies must eventually fall of its own weight.
Then what? Where do we look for a solution? Certainly not from
the people who caused the disaster.
But where? -- the Pentagon? The Pentagon is supporting
Page 6
research on biological warfare in over 100 federal and private
laboratories, including those at many prominent universities.8 Yet,
Neil Levitt, who worked for 17 years at the Army Infectious Disease
Institute, says, "It's a joke...there's no defense against these
kinds of organisms. And if you can't defend against something, then
why are we pouring more and more money in it? There's something
else going on that we don't know about."9
Some joke.
A short virology lesson will help you understand that AIDS is
indeed an animal virus and that it was laboratory-made as a weapon
of biological warfare against the free world.
A basic rule of virology is that if two viruses have the same
shape, design and size, then they are almost certainly the same
virus (a very simple and easy to understand rule).10
For example, this virus:
-----------
|==| ||| |
-----------
... a virus of bacteria (bugs have diseases, too), doesn't look
anything like this virus:
___________
/ \
/ ~~~~~~~ \
\ /
\___________/
... a virus of ticks that's transmitted to pigs, or this virus:
__________
____/ ~~~~ \
/ ______/
\________/
... which is found in horses.
The AIDS virus, which "couldn't have come from animal
viruses" is almost certainly a recombinant virus from fusing a
cattle virus, bovine leukemia virus:
=
*
=* *=
=* ++++ *=
=* *=
*
=
Page 7
...with sheep visna virus:
*
* *
* ==== *
* *
*
You combine the two in human tissue culture cells and you get bovine
visna virus:
=
*
=* *=
=* ==== *=
=* *=
*
=
... A VIRUS THAT HERETOFORE DID NOT EXIST -- a product of man,
engineered in a laboratory.
Now, if you isolate the AIDS virus from an infected human, it
looks like this:
=
*
=* *=
=* ==== *=
=* *=
*
=
It doesn't look like this (the tick virus):
__________
____/ ~~~~ \
/ ______/
\________/
... or this (the cattle virus):
=
*
=* *=
=* ++++ *=
=* *=
*
=
Page 8
It looks like THIS:
=
*
=* *=
=* ==== *=
=* *=
*
=
... the recombinant virus from cattle and sheep AND ITS CALLED
AIDS. You don't have to be a genius to understand this. Any
properly instructed 10-year-old can understand it ....
But, some alert reader will say, we don't give smallpox
vaccinations in the U.S., so how do you explain the simultaneous
outbreak of AIDS in Africa, Brazil and Haiti, where they did indeed
give the vaccine, and in the U.S., where they didn't give the
vaccine?
Simple. The homosexual community was used as a large group of
experimental animals through the hepatitis-B program. It didn't
take many infected homosexuals among the I.V. drug users to quickly
spread the disease among a large percentage of the addicts due to
the near certainly of infection through direct intravenous insertion
of the virus.
To understand the seeding of AIDS among homosexuals (and
eventually to the rest of us through bisexuals unless drastic action
is taken), you must know about a character with the strange name of
Wolf Szmuness. His life story will seem bizarre to you unless, like
me, you have a conspiratorial turn of mind.
Dr. Szmuness was a Polish Jew who supposedly ended up in a
Siberian labor camp during World War II. But after the war he
somehow became a privileged person, was sent to medical school in
Tomsk, Russia, and married a Russian woman. Hardly typical
treatment of an enemy of the Soviet state [under Stalin.
Szmuness' biographer said that Wolf was always reluctant to
discuss "those dark years in Siberia." Maybe he wasn't in Siberia.
If he [actually] was, he certainly wasn't shoveling salt.
In 1959 the Soviet government "allowed" him to practice in
Poland in a public health capacity. Standard policy in all
Communist countries is never to allow all members of a family to
travel out of the country to the West at the same time.
This eliminates 98 percent of all defection attempts. I have
physician friends in Hungary, for example. He can go to a meeting
anywhere in the world if she stays home. She can go if he stays
home. They can both go if the children are left at home. But in
1969, the entire Szmuness family was allowed by communist Poland to
go to a medical meeting in Italy. At that time they "defected" and
moved to New York City.
WITH NO AMERICAN CREDENTIALS WHATSOEVER, he immediately got a
Page 9
job as a "lab technician" at the New York City Blood Center. Within
a very few years this Polish immigrant was GIVEN HIS OWN LAB, a
separate department of epidemiology was created for him at the blood
bank and he, like the chrysalis turning into a butterfly, changed
into a FULL PROFESSOR OF EPIDEMIOLOGY AT THE COLUMBIA MEDICAL
SCHOOL!
In six years this "lab tech" became a full professor AND THEN
WENT BACK TO MOSCOW for a scientific presentation and was received
as a dignitary, not a defector.
We tell you this amazing story because in retrospect it is
obvious that Wolf Szmuness was a carefully groomed ... agent,
planted here after years of preparation, to instigate biological
warfare against the American people.
Szmuness, with the full cooperation and financial support of
the U.S. Center for Disease Control and the National Institutes of
Health,11 masterminded the hepatitis-B vaccine experimental program
used on homosexual men.
He insisted that only young, promiscuous homosexuals be allowed
to participate in the experiment. The experiment started in New
York at the blood bank in November 1978.
THE EXPERIMENTAL VACCINE WAS PRODUCED in a government
supervised laboratory.12 The study was completed in October 1979.
Within 10 years, most of these young men would be dead or dying from
AIDS.
In 1980 the program was expanded to major cities all across the
U.S. In the fall of 1980 the first AIDS case was reported in San
Francisco. Eight years later most of the homosexuals in San
Francisco are infected, dead or dying.
Szmuness did not live to see the fruition of this larger
experiment. He died of cancer in 1982.
In 1986 Dr. Cladd Stevens, one of Szmuness's collaborators,
penned an astonishing report that did not make your local newspaper.
She reported that the majority of the homosexuals in the
experimental program were infected with the AIDS virus.13 The AIDS-
laced vaccine, through the bridge of bisexual men, now infects as
many as three million Americans. Mission accomplished.
AIDS was not the first germ warfare attack against Americans.
In the early '60s, millions of unsuspecting Americans took
either Salk injected polio vaccine or the live Sabin polio vaccine,
which was taken by mouth.
BOTH WERE LACED WITH S.V.-40, A CANCER-CAUSING MONKEY VIRUS.14
With an incubation period of 20 years, we are only now seeing
the grim results of this bio-attack against Americans, largely in
the form of brain tumors and leukemia.
Page 10
Salk didn't like the Sabin vaccine and Sabin didn't like the
Salk vaccine. I think they are both right. It is interesting to
note that polio was rapidly disappearing WITHOUT a vaccine (J. Trop.
Pediat, env. Child. Health 21, 11) ....
Our Soviet enemies not only instigated the AIDS epidemic
through clandestine agents within our government, but they now
control, through the World Health Organization, the AIDS policies of
the free world.
You are probably not aware that the international AIDS
prevention program of the World Health Organization (WHO) is run by
the Soviets.
You don't believe it? Call WHO and ask them who is in charge
in Europe. If you want to save your nickel I'll tell you. He's a
Russian named Bysencho and he operates out of Copenhagen....
The Soviets control the response to AIDS of the entire free
world at many levels, including the top. Dr. Sergei Litvinov,
the coordinator of all task forces on AIDS at the WHO, is a high
official in the Soviet Ministry of Health. Allegedly Litvinov
gave out the order to our scientists and medical organizations in
the western world not to discuss the real cause of the epidemic.
At a secret meeting (information supplied the author from a
confidential source) between the editors of Lancet, the highly
respected British medical publication, and a group of the leading
retrovirologists of the world, it was decided not to publish any
academic discussion about the possible artificial creation of the
AIDS virus in a laboratory.
They particularly agreed not to make any mention of world-
renowned biologist Isaac Farlane Bernet's published remarks that
molecular biology may get out of hand like atomic physics and be
used for evil purposes and "practical applications of molecular
biology to cancer research might be sinister."
Other medical journals such as Science and JAMA have
lockstepped with Lancet and put all references to the man-made
origins of AIDS down the memory hole.
Did Comrade Litvinov have a little talk with the
retrovirologists? They, of course, wouldn't need any encouragement
from the Soviet [WHO] bosses to attempt a little coverup of their
own heinous crime, but Lancet, the British Medical Journal, and the
New England Journal of Medicine are another matter.
It took some powerful and sinister forces indeed to get these
respected publications to cover up the crime of the millennium.
The notable exception to this appalling censorship of mass
murder is Professor Harding Rains, Editor of the Journal of the
Royal Society of Medicine. Rains refers to "a conspiracy of
silence" covering the allegation that AIDS was man-made. I hope
Dr. Rains is watching his backside.
Dr. Zhores Medvedev, unlike Bysencho and Litvinov, supposedly
is a Russian exile. Medvedev operates out of London at the National
Page 11
Institute for Medical Research. He's a senior research scientist
who continues to communicate freely with his supposed enemies in the
Soviet biowarfare laboratories, but we lack the space to catalog all
the details [here].
Medvedev is spreading the disinformation that AIDS is rampant
in Russia due to the escape of the virus from a laboratory, a sort
of biological Chernobyl.
This tends to divert suspicion away from Litvinov, Szmuness and
the other reds that President Nixon allowed to penetrate our
biological warfare laboratories at Fort Detrick, Maryland.
Having the Soviets "control" the spread of AIDS in the West has
let to some interesting paradoxes. Our masters in the U.S. tell us
that there shall be absolutely no restrictions on travel between
various parts of the non-Communist world by persons who test
positive for AIDS.
Surgeon General C.E. Koop supports this Soviet policy of
biological suicide. (Are those the instructions he received when he
made his trip to Moscow, where the WHO has set up its main AIDS
research center?)
But, our Soviet masters in the WHO tell us, this open policy of
international travel does not apply to the communist bloc of
nations. If you or I were to visit Moscow and tested positive for
the AIDS virus, POW! -- out on the next plane!
If they stay clean through their immigration policies and we
die because of the immigration policies imposed on us through the
U.N.-controlled World "Health" Organization, who needs atomic bombs
for world conquest?
Cuba, Dr. John Seale informs me, has a strict asylum system for
the AIDS-infected. When their troops come back from "liberating"
Africans, they are tested as they get off the boat.
If tested positive the soldier goes directly to hell --
euphemistically called a sanitarium. He can visit his family
occasionally, but only in the presence of a commissar called a
"health official (no hanky-panky).
Unless the West gets its act together and closes down the U.N.
genocide division called the WHO, freedom and decency will disappear
from planet Earth for a thousand years. But the problem goes much
deeper.
How do you close down the U.S. government laboratories such as
the Centers for Disease Control (CDC), the National Institute of
Health (NIH) and the Fort Detrick bio-warfare lab when the
perpetrators of the crime are in control at all levels?
I don't know the answer. *****
_________________________
Page 12
1 Project Whitecoat, to be published in Health Freedom News,
P.O. Box 688, Monrovia CA 91016/Subscription $20.00 per year.
2 Bad Blood, J.H. Jones, MacMillan, NY, 1982.
3 Common Cause Magazine, Jan./Feb. 1988.
4 First aids Report, March/April 1988.
5 Private communication, John Seale, M.D., 1988
6 Ibid.
7 First International Conference on the Global Impact of aids,
London, March 8-10, 1988.
8 New Scientist, London, 5/19/88.
9 Science News, 133:100, 2/13/88.
10 Joklik, Virology, 2nd edition, pp. 36 ff.
11 AIDS and the Doctors of Death, Cantwell, Aries Rising Press,
Los Angeles,p.76.
12 Ibid.
13 Ibid.
14 Salk/Sabin s.v.-40 Proc. Nat'l Acad. Sci., vol. 77, #8,
p. 4861, and Atlantic Monthly, 2/76.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
If you have comments or other information relating to such topics as
this paper covers, please upload to KeelyNet or send to the Vangard
Sciences address as listed on the first page. Thank you for your
consideration, interest and support.
Jerry W. Decker.........Ron Barker...........Chuck Henderson
Vangard Sciences/KeelyNet
--------------------------------------------------------------------
If we can be of service, you may contact
Jerry at (214) 324-8741 or Ron at (214) 484-3189
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Page 13

563
textfiles.com/sex/aidtruth.hum Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,563 @@
=======================================================================
This is the best brief article I have found dealing with the subject of AIDS.
There is no copyright, so please distribute it widely.
The author, Gary North, ph.D., is president of the Institute for Christian
Economics. He has written a number of books including UNCONDITONAL SURRENDER:
GOD'S PROGRAM FOR VICTORY... BACKWARD, CHRISTIAN SOLDIERS... DOMINION AND
COMMON GRACE... and UNHOLY SPIRITS - OCCULTISM AND NEW AGE HUMANISM. His
organization publishes several newsletters including BIBLICAL ECONOMICS TODAY,
CHRISTIAN RECONSTRUCTION, DOMINION STRATEGIES, and COVENANT RENEWAL.
For more information, write ICE, Box 8000, Tyler, TX 75711.
=======================================================================
The Plague Has Come at Last
by Gary North
"Everybody knows that pestilences have a way of recurring in the world; yet
somehow we find it hard to believe in ones that crash down on our heads from a
blue sky. There have been as many plagues as wars in history; yet always
plagues and wars take people equally by surprise." -Albert Camus, THE PLAGUE
(1948)
The time has come to fish or cut bait. Because of my concern for reprisals, I
have kept my mouth shut, or at least I have whispered, for too long. I even
turned down a national radio show interview last month on the topic. But
something happened to me a week ago that has changed my attitude. I am not
remaining quiet any longer.
On the final weekend of February, I attended a conference. Because of
restrictions imposed by the organization, I am not allowed to mention its name.
This was a rule established in 1981, at the first meeting. It's not a secret
society; it's more of a publicity- shy group. The major "New Right" leaders in
the U.S. belong, and a lot of them were in attendance this time.
There is no question what became the focus of attention: a special briefing on
AIDS. I don't think most of the attendees really knew what AIDS is all about
when they walked in. They were stunned when they walked out. So was I, and I
had heard most of it before. But not all of it.
I can mention who one of the speakers was, since he has agreed: Gene Antonio.
Gene wrote THE AIDS COVERUP? (San Francisco: Ignatius Press, 1986), by far
the best researched and most frightening book on the topic. Subscribers to
FIRESTORM CHATS have already heard some of the information Antonio has.
Another speaker was a U.S. Congressman.
Because of what I learned at that session, and because of two other public
developments that happened that weekend, I am going to put my reputation on the
line and "come out of the closet" myself--the "hear no evil, see no evil, speak
no evil" closet that the homosexual community has put us in. I am going to
lose some subscribers over this. I am also pulling the copyright. I want this
issue reprinted.
A generation ago, French existentialist philosopher Albert Camus (caMOO) wrote
a grim novel, THE PLAGUE. The plot centered around a town in which a plague
had broken out. Would public health officials and politicians admit it in time
for people to flee, but in doing so admit defeat for the public health program,
or would they simply sit quietly and let the plague take its course? They did
the latter for far too long. Safety first. For the bureaucrats.
That same decision now faces us again. Only we are not talking about a town
this time. We are talking about the whole world. There will be few places for
people to flee to.
WILL THE PLAGUE BECOME OFFICIAL IN TIME?
. . . . . small official notices had been put up about the town, though in
places where they would not attract much attention. It was hard to find in
these notices any indication that the authorities were facing the situation
squarely. The measures enjoined were far from Draconian and one had the
feeling that many concessions had been made to a desire not to alarm the
public.
So wrote Camus in 1948. So writes North in 1987. But the plague I'm writing
about isn't fiction. It's real. It's here.
On Sunday morning, March 1, a local radio station in the Miami area broadcast a
most remarkable program. The British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC) broadcast
a show dealing with AIDS. They opened their phone lines to the whole world.
Then they started giving the facts. The facts, if they do not change, are
going to restructure Western Civilization as nothing has in over 400 years.
But no one quite gets around to saying this.
But what they do admit is bad enough. Before the disease has run its course,
world public health officials estimate, ABOUT ONE HUNDRED MILLION PEOPLE WILL
DIE FROM AIDS, WORLDWIDE. That figure was confirmed later that evening by
Surgeon General Koop on the Larry King television show.
A hundred million people is as many people as those who died in all the wars
and concentration camps of the twentieth century (excluding China -- no one
knows how many died in China). I am using the estimate of Gil Elliot,
TWENTIETH CENTURY BOOK OF THE DEAD, Scribners, 1971, p. 1. But it will happen
in a little over a decade.
At present, the number of those coming down with the third stage of the
disease, called full-blown AIDS, is doubling each year. The mathematical
precision is uncanny. The head of the public health department predicted to
Rev. Ed Rowe in 1985 the number of people who would die from AIDS in 1986.
His estimate was accurate TO THE MAN.
VANITY FAIR is no doubt the most cleverly and accurately named magazine in the
U.S. (Vanity Fair was the city of hedonism in John Bunyan's 17th century
allegory, PARADISE LOST.) The March issue contains an article, "One By One." It
surveys AIDS's impact on New York City's artistic community. In every field --
opera, dancing, music, painting, drama -- they have died. The deaths are
accelerating.
But it goes far beyond the arts. It goes to the heart of the modern welfare
State: the health-care delivery system. The VANITY FAIR article cites Dr.
William Grace, chief of oncology (cancer) at St. Vincent's Hospital in New
York City. What he says is happening all over the country, but quietly -- for
the public has not yet begun to panic, and no official wants to be blamed:
"Every ten to twelve months the number of AIDS patients doubles. Right now at
St. Vincent's, 45 medical beds -- of our 315 beds available -- are occupied by
AIDS patients, and most of these are middle-class patients, not the drug users
or others without medical coverage, who get sent to Bellevue. What happens
next year, when we have ninety patients? And 180 the year after that? In four
years we will have exhausted all the medical beds in New York."
Read it again: "IN FOUR YEARS WE WILL HAVE EXHAUSTED ALL THE MEDICAL BEDS IN
NEW YORK." And what he admits for New York City is what faces every hospital in
the U.S. Dr. Grace is blunt: "I think AIDS is going to devastate the
American medical system."
The National Academy of Sciences has released a study -- a CONSERVATIVE study
-- that estimates 270,000 cases of full-blown AIDS in 1991. There will also be
179,000 deaths from AIDS. Now, let's look at the number of beds in the U.S.
Gene Antonio's carefully researched book points out that there are 1,360,000
hospital beds available. Of these, about three-quarters are occupied at any
given time. This leaves about 325,000 beds unoccupied. But as he points out,
not all of these beds are suitable for full-blown residents. The first 10,000
patients who died from AIDS stayed an average of 167 days in the hospital
before they died.
The actual outlay on each patient was $147,000. This means that it cost about
a billion and a half dollars to care for them before they died. This does not
count the loss of income associated with each person's death. It does not
count the taxes that will never be collected from them to fund the public
health, Medicare, Medicaid, and Social Security systems.
If prices remain the same, which they won't, as hospitals approach 100%
occupancy -- and it cost about $150,000 per dying victim -- in 1991 it will
cost in the neighborhood of $40 billion just to house them before they die.
In 1992, we will run out of available hospital beds. This means that when you
take a family member to stay in the hospital, you will either be sent away, or
be sent to a very expensive private hospital, or they will start stacking AIDS
victims up in minimal-care, crowded facilities.
By then, many victims will be heterosexuals.
But after 1991, it starts getting really serious. Unless a cure is found, or
for some reason the disease ceases to be lethal, the doubling process gets us.
Those infected today now number between three million and four million. The
incubation period, says Dr. Koop, is ten years. They don't know how many
people presently infected will actually get full-blown AIDS, but it may be as
high as half. It may be 100%, if we wait long enough. But the disease is
spreading fast. If it continues to double, 64 million Americans will be
infected by the end of 1990. If it slows to half the present rate, and does so
immediately, then "only" 15 million will be carriers in 1990.
This is why the BBC reported that medical health officials expect that 10
MILLION U.S. residents will die of AIDS by the year 2000. If we can keep the
cost per patient to $150,000, it will cost $1.5 TRILLION just to care for them
until they die. This does not count the permanent loss of jobs, skills,
productivity, and the widows who will be thrown into the system with a few
thousand dollars of life insurance -- assuming that in the year 2000, there
will be any private life insurance companies still in existence.
The disease is not hitting elderly couples now on Medicare. It is hitting the
young. It is hitting those who are expected to finance the U.S. welfare
system. It is hitting those who expect to be supported by the State in their
"golden years."
But this isn't front-page news. Iran is. Or the latest gossip from the White
House.
The day it becomes front-page news, the West is going to have a revolution. It
will mark the end of the present statist, humanist, fist-in-God's-face road.
In THE PLAGUE, the public authorities admitted a crises at the end of Part I of
the book. When will Part I of OUR "book" occur?
KOOP'S CONDOM ARGUMENT HAS A HOLE IN IT
Dr. Koop is preaching condoms for teenagers. He wants a huge sex education
program in the public schools. Here is the ultimate irony: the Christian
conservative is now promoting the one program above all others that
conservatives have fought for three decades: Federal sex education in the
schools. The Koop report could have been written by the Gay Liberation Task
Force on AIDS. Its solution is educational and technical, not moral and
religious.
The only long-term solution is MORAL AND RELIGIOUS. We are not saved by
knowledge. For three decades we have seen that sexual promiscuity increases
with every sex education program introduced into the public schools.
Conservatives have been yelling about this the whole time. Now, I fear, they
will remain silent, and a full-scale sex education program with no holds barred
will be given to our children.
Not MY children. They are in a private school, and that's where they are going
to stay. There is going to be a panic soon. When stories begin to get out
about the AIDS plague in the local high schools and junior high schools, THERE
IS GOING TO BE A WILD EXODUS FROM THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. You KNOW I'm right. All
talk about "white flight" will end; regardless of race, color, or national
origin, THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS ARE GOING TO BE ABANDONED. It will begin to happen
in waves, all over the country. The bureaucrats should know it's coming. They
will be desperate. The humanist left's major institution of middle-class
indoctrination is going to perish. I think it will happen before the
mid-1990's.
I suggest that if you have your children in a private school that the
headmaster demand a blood test from all students 12 or over, at the beginning
of each school year. Eventually, this will be expected. When the exodus
begins, private schools will have to defend their students from outside
contamination. We are talking about a plague, not the measles.
Dr. Koop wants us to teach eighth graders about the proper use of condoms.
Baloney! We need to get our children educated about moral behavior,
faithfulness, sexual restraint, and the horrendous risks to life if they
violate these standards. Koop has become a kind of bureaucratic condom
himself: preaching a prophylactic solution to a world facing a religious
crisis. He has betrayed his trust. As a Christian, he has so far missed the
key assignment of his career. No other Surgeon General in U.S. history has
ever had the limelight focused on him, and he has become the agent of the
conservatives' mortal enemies. If you thought Siecus was a threat, consider
Dr. Koop's recommended program.
Look, PEOPLE DON'T USE CONDOMS WHEN KISSING. The Centers for Disease Control
announced on January 11, 1985, that "There is a risk of infecting others by ...
exposure of others through oral-genital contact or intimate kissing" (cited by
Antonio, p. 108). Is Koop crazy? No, Koop is simply a faithful
representative of a morally corrupt and scared medical and governmental
bureaucracy. He fears taking the needed message to the people. He fears
public controversy more than he fears God. WE NEED A PROPHET, NOT A PUBLIC
RELATIONS AGENT FOR CONDOMS.
But his gospel is having economic effects. Stocks in condom manufacturing
companies have doubled or tripled. But Koop is being unfaithful to the God he
worships and the community he serves. He has retreated into medical techniques
as the nation's haven of safety. It will not work.
First, people refuse to use them. By the time they are scared enough to begin,
it will be too late. AIDS is an incredible killer. A single virus -- or lenti
(slow) virus -- invades the victim's cell, passes the genetic material to it,
and then the victim's own body does the rest. The cells multiply, replicating
through the victim's body. The immunity system is rendered ineffective. And
in those rare cases where the victims survive the loss of immunity, THE AIDS
VIRUS ATTACKS THE BRAIN. DEMENTIA IS THE RESULT.
Ed Rowe cites the only scientific study of condoms as a defense device. Of
those couples using condoms, where one was infected, the other was infected in
one out of six of the couples in the test. As Rowe says, this is the
equivalent of playing Russian roulette with one bullet in the chamber. Of
those who did not use condoms, five out of six transmitted it. This is Russian
Roulette with five bullets out of six -- far worse odds, but is it worth your
life to rely on condoms? (FIRESTORM CHATS subscribers will receive my
interview with Rowe in a few weeks.)
I agree entirely with Phyllis Schlafly's open letter to Dr. Koop. He must
publicly come out in favor of sexual abstinence until marriage. Nothing else
will work. Nothing else has a chance. Our children will die unless they
abandon sexual promiscuity. The sexual revolution, unless reversed, will kill
them. Koop is betraying his trust -- as a physician, as a Christian, and as
the top medical spokesman of the Federal government. He was the only public
official picked by President Reagan as a gesture to placate the Christian vote,
and now Dr. Koop has turned to medical solutions that cannot do more than
DELAY THE DEATH SENTENCE for millions of teenagers. He is betraying his
calling. No public health official in U.S. history has ever had such a
responsibility. None has been the key figure at the beginning of a plague.
Yet he can only recommend condoms.
THERE IS NO SAFE SEX ANY MORE. There is SOMEWHAT SAFER SEX inside the marriage
relationship, and nowhere else.
Here we find Dr. Koop, a vocal Christian, recommending condoms. HE IS
SENTENCING YOUNG PEOPLE TO DEATH. They may believe him, and if they do, they
will die. There is only one answer, at best: monogamy. He should be telling
them that they are risking death if they try sex at all before marriage, and
only in marriage after blood tests. I say tests, because a new AIDS virus,
called LAV-2, has now appeared that does not show up in the present AIDS blood
test.
The problem with AIDS is that the virus mutates rapidly. Any defense against
it is thwarted by the rapidly evolving virus.
An EVOLVING virus: what a perfect means of bringing the age of Darwinian
self-confidence to an end! God has a sense of humor.
GUERILLA TACTICS
At the briefing, one of the speakers related an unforgettable story. It's a
true story. It was reported a few weeks ago in Ft. Worth, Texas. A young
married man was propositioned by a good looking woman. He hadn't been a
swinger, but he decided to take advantage of a special situation. When he
awoke the next morning, the girl was gone. On the mirror, she had written a
message in lipstick: "Welcome to the world of AIDS."
He went for testing. He tested positive. Almost certainly, he will die from
AIDS. Only somewhat less certainly, so will his wife.
There are thousands of AIDS victims who know they are going to die within 24
months. Some of them are resentful. ENVY IS DOMINANT. They have decided to
bring down the "straights", not because they can gain anything by the pain of
others, but simply because they want to destroy them.
In New York City, 10% of the AIDS victims are women. Surveys indicate that 80%
of women with bisexual husbands are unaware of this fact (TIME, Feb. 16, p.
52). Wives who trust their husbands had better have husbands worth trusting,
and vice versa. Their lives depend on it.
Then come blood bank donations. According to Congressman Dannemeyer, there is
a rule against allowing intravenous drug users from donating blood to public
blood banks. These people supply about 17% of all AIDS-contaminated blood.
There is no restriction against donations from homosexuals, who supply 83% of
the AIDS-contaminated blood. Gays are asked voluntarily to refrain from giving
blood if they SUSPECT that they might be carriers. As he said, "If gray-eyed
people were found to carry AIDS, they would not be allow to donate blood. They
have no powerful lobby in Washington."
An outraged homosexual need only give blood to exact envious revenge against
the straight community. Nothing is being done to protect the straights. The
straights have no lobby to protect them. Yet.
If it takes a political revolution to get such a lobby, then this nation will
experience a political revolution within three or four years. The backlash is
coming, on a scale so massive that today's liberals cannot comprehend it (and
probably will not survive it -- not if they remain liberals), and today's
conservatives, hiding in their closets, afraid to speak out to defend
themselves or this civilization, will not be in there much longer.
I'm getting out of my closet with this issue. We are under siege. The
homosexuals didn't create this plague; God did. But they are the primary
distributors.
Of course, it is really a waste of time to get angry with them. They won't be
around much longer. A decade from now, they will all be dead. There will be
no gay lobby because there will be no male gays. (The irony of all this is
that the one group that is probably safest is the lesbian community.) But we
must recognize what we face. The disease will be here in a decade because
judgment has come.
All over the country, physicians are personally donating their own blood before
they submit themselves to an operation. This is being done quietly. I spoke
to a surgeon about this recently, and he confirmed it. The Red Cross and other
blood centers used to discourage this practice -- too much paperwork. But for
an extra fee, they do permit this arrangement.
If your are considering surgery, this is a must. If you belong to a
conservative church, try to get other members with your blood type, or
universal donors (type O) to donate for you. Blood donating for other members
will become a major aspect of church charitable giving from now on. But
understand, this is no sure-fire answer; it simply reduces risks. The AIDS
plague will be in the churches soon enough.
The hospitals refuse to segregate AIDS patients from others. Former nurse
Candice Comstive testified to the Houston City Council on Sept. 25, 1985. She
had been fired from her job at the Memorial City Medical Center. She had been
employed in the cancer wing. They assigned her AIDS patients without telling
her that's what they were suffering from. Those without infections but
carriers of the AIDS lentivirus were not isolated. The patients were not
confined to their rooms.
"I had one AIDS patient in January, 1985, who was placed on "STRICT ISOLATION".
He was in the kitchen at 7:30 a.m. pouring himself coffee, which was not
unusual. I suggested he return to his room, and with that he turned and
vomited on me and the kitchen as well. I changed into "scrubs" and returned to
my assignment of patients for the day. An unsuspecting "house-cleaning"
employee with mop in hand cleaned up the mess left on the cabinets and floor."
They had no designated rooms for AIDS patients in the hospital. You will love
this: "Rooms at the end of the hall used for AIDS patients are also used by
pediatric patients."
She was fired. She was also told that "they did not think I would be able to
find work in any hospital, though, because AIDS is being treated in the same
manner all over. Nurses elsewhere have verbally validated that statement."
(Antonio, pp. 150-52).
Nurses are becoming the heroines of this story. Hospital administrators and
physicians are the gutless villains. And you and I are the potential victims.
INSECTS
They keep telling us that the disease can be transmitted only by sexual
contact. How do they know? They say that mosquitos carry it, but they do not
transmit it. How do they know? Ed Rowe made this observation. To test the
validity of the theory regarding insect transmission they need an infected
person, an insect to bite him, and a volunteer who does not have the disease
who will allow the insect to bite him. IF THE TEST PROVES POSITIVE, THE
VOLUNTEER IS ALMOST CERTAINLY GOING TO DIE. They have had no volunteers, so
far.
The prestigious British medical journal, LANCET, published this report two
years ago (Feb. 16, 1985):
There is little evidence for homosexual activity among African AIDS patients
and seriopositive subjects. In Africa HTLV-III (the AIDS lentivirus - G.N.)
appears to be transmitted through heterosexual contact or exposure to blood
through insect bites or scarification. ... (Cited by Antonio, THE AIDS
COVER-UP?, p. 72.)
If it turns out that mosquitos can transmit it, then you and I are in the hands
of God.
An Associated Press report last August revealed the following:
PARIS (AP) -- Insects contaminated with the AIDS virus have been found in two
African nations, but there is no evidence that they pose a threat to humans, a
leading French researcher said Tuesday, Aug. 26, 1986. Most of the 80
mosquitoes, cockroaches, ant-lions, tsetse flies and other insects tested from
Zaire and the Central African Republic were infected with the deadly virus,
said Dr. Jean-Claude Chermann of the Pasteur Institute.
Having announced this, Chermann then took the Camus road to a calm public:
"There is no way of transmission to humans by mosquitoes or other insects."
Scientists are usually very guarded with their language. They use qualifying
phrases, such as "at the present time, we believe..." and "There is no
clear-cut positive research indicating..." This enables them to cover their
professional backsides if counter-evidence is discovered. It also allows them
to ask for more research money. But in this case, Chermann was certain -
CERTAIN THAT IF HE ALLOWED THE PUBLIC TO DRAW OBVIOUS CONCLUSIONS FROM WHAT HE
HAS DISCOVERED, HE MIGHT CAUSE A WORLDWIDE PANIC. So he said that the obvious
is not possible.
Antonio, in a paper released after his book, refers to studies of African
children. Over 15% of small children in the high AIDS regions of central
Africa have been infected, and researchers believe bedbugs are the
transmitters. As I told Antonio when he told me this: "Sleep tight. Don't
let the bedbugs bite!" ("Taint funny, McGee," as Molly used to say.)
Dr. Mark Whiteside and Dr. Carolyn MacLeod, researchers at the Institute of
Tropical Medicine in Miami, Florida, discovered evidence that AIDS was being
transmitted by mosquitos in the town of Belle Glade, Florida (Antonio, p.
106). They presented their findings as early as April of 1985, but little
coverage was given to them.
One public health official later broke a gag order from his superiors and went
to the press about the Belle Glade crisis. Gus Sermos was (at the time) a
public health official from the Atlanta Centers for Disease Control Assigned to
Florida. He was abruptly moved from his post when he challenged CDC's position
that environmental factors had nothing to do with AIDS there. The community
has a high percentage of NIR: Not Identifiable Risk. He testified before the
state legislature in early January, 1986.
In 1986, an official with the county health organization of Houston said that
he believes that mosquitos transmit AIDS. In 1987, he was fired. Camus was on
target.
Dr. James Slaff of the National Institutes of Health reports that the AIDS
virus can stay alive outside the body for several days, unlike most other
retroviruses. It can survive for up to a week in a dried-out tube or petri
dish (LANCET, Sept. 28, 1985). Later studies indicate that the beasties
survive for 10 days (Journal of the American Medical Association Medical News,
22/29 Nov. 1985, p. 2866; cited in Antonio, P. 111.) Six months later, the
Pasteur Institute said it survived for over 15 days at room temperature (p.
112).
But what does the Federal government say? In 1986, Dr. Robert Redfield, who
is with the Department of Virus Diseases of the Walter Reed Army Institute of
Research, wrote a report for Abbott Laboratories in which he assured us, "The
virus is fragile outside the human host and appears to be easily killed by
detergents, hand soaps, alcohols, hydrogen peroxide, phenolics, and sodium
hypochloride. High and low pH and an exposure to high temperatures will
inactivate or kill it."
But it can survive at room temperature if someone coughs, and remain dormant
for over two weeks. A real "fragile" disease.
What is fragile is the government's sense of calm, and its public image of
being fully in control.
LIFETIME CONTAGION
Other epidemics could be controlled by quarantine. They came fast, and they
went fast. The exception was tuberculosis. Now, horrifyingly, this dread
disease is returning as a side-effect of AIDS.
How can you quarantine a hundred million people? You can't execute them, yet
this is the only means of removing the first cousin of the AIDS lentivirus
which attacks sheep.
You simply wait. And pray. And take steps to reduce the likelihood of your
family's contracting the disease. But the problem is, pandemics reach a stage
called CRITICAL MASS. At some point, the disease leaps the normal transmission
barriers and spreads far beyond. This may not happen with AIDS. Yet it may.
In Texas, there have been 2,000 people with full-blown AIDS. So far, 1,300
have died (62%). By 1991, state health officials estimate there will be
16,000. It will be 60,000 by 1996. The plague is here. The world will
eventually panic. When it does, who will be ready with answers? Which group
will pick up the pieces?
THE END
=======================================================================
This article was reprinted from Gary North's REMNANT REVIEW, Vol. 14, No. 5,
March 6, 1987. It also appeared in The Counsel of Chalcedon, April-May, 1987.
For more information on this subject, read the following books. They are
probably available at a Christian bookstore near you, or you can order them
from The Counsel of Chalcedon for the indicated donation amount from the
address below:
THE AIDS COVER-UP? The Real and Alarming Facts About Aids by Gene Antonio
($25)
HOMOSEXUALITY: A Biblical View by Greg Bahnsen ($20)
THE AIDS EPIDEMIC, A Citizen's Guide to Protecting your Family and Community
from the Gay Plague by Lawrence E. Lockman ($15)
The address is:
The Counsel of Chalcedon 3032 Hacienda Court Marrieta, GA 30066
By the way, a subscription to The Councel of Chalcedon newsletter, one of the
best Christian newsletters available, is $15 a year.
--------------------
Also, the following cassette tape series by Joseph C. Morecraft, III,
pastor of the Chalcedon Presbyterian Church, Atlanta, is available:
Homosexuality & AIDS I (I Corinthians 6:9-11)
Homosexuality & AIDS II (Deut. 28:15-22; Rev. 6:7-8)
How God Removes Dross From a Culture (Isaiah 1:18-26)
This set of crucial messages can be ordered for $12 from:
Multi-Media Ministries
P. O. Box 28358
Atlanta, GA 30358
--------------------
An interview with Gene Antonio, author of THE AIDS COVER-UP?, source of much of
the information in this article, is available on cassette tape for a donation
of $10 (I think) from:
Focus on the Family
Box 500
Arcadia, CA 91006
=======================================================================
AIDS1.TXT
This article was reproduced in text file form by Bob Nance, SYSOP
for the DOMINION Conference
NEWLIFE Christian BBS
a 24 hour Bulletin Board System in Clarksdale, MS
601-627-5582
Please share it freely with everyone you can. Thanks... BN 6-23-87
=======================================================================


224
textfiles.com/sex/alicia.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,224 @@
Sometimes there are "fringe benefits" to a job that you never even think of.
Like the time Alicia's mom asked me to paint their kitchen one weekend for
$3 an hour or $25, whichever was less. I thought it would be a nice
diversion to watch Alicia while I worked--a lot less boring than doing yard
work for old Mrs. Bache--but really the money was the thing that made me
accept.
I knew Alicia from school, of course--you couldn't help noticing her. She
was in her Junior year, so I didn't see her much...only a glimpse in the hall
now and then. But that glimpse was enough to keep you going for the whole
day. She was kind of small, and round--I don't mean she was fat; I mean
there were rounded corners to her, nice soft curves everywhere you looked.
She had great breasts and a lovely rear that you could watch forever. Sad
green eyes looked out of a round face, and a cute red mouth. Her hair was
brown and straight, but curled under at the shoulder. No sharp edges
anywhere. When she first came to the school, I thought she'd cause a riot.
New glands weren't strong enough for the strain of watching her sway back
and forth down the hall. I remember the time she was wearing a wrap-around
skirt one windy day as she walked past the athletic field. Three guys at
football drowned in their own hormones.
Even her name was great--Alicia. The last name wasn't so great: Morgenstern.
Alicia...Morgenstern. Oh well. On a spring day, hanging out with the guys,
all you had to do was sigh, "Alicia," and they all knew what you meant.
Anyway, when Mrs. Morgenstern asked me to paint her kitchen, the money was
all I really thought about. It would be nice to see Alicia, but I had
conditioned myself not to hope for too much. Too many nights of aching need
had left me a little older and more cynical. I never expected anything to
happen between her and me.
I came to their house in my shorts and T-shirt. (One of the great things
about doing odd jobs is you have an excuse to walk around in people's nice
houses dressed like a slob.) Mrs. Morgenstern was just getting ready to
leave for an Open House across town--she was a real estate agent which was
keeping the money coming in--Mr. Morgenstern had gone some years earlier; I
never asked how.
"By the way," she said over her shoulder, "Alicia will be helping you."
I shouldn't have been surprised. By the pay I mentioned earlier, you could
tell Mrs. Morgenstern was on the cheap side. She was getting Alicia to help
to make sure I came in under 25 dollars.
Almost on cue, Alicia came into the hall in cut-offs and a T-shirt and a
white painter's cap I bet she bought just for that day. She even had her
hair down, neatly brushed & shiny. She really didn't think she was going to
get any paint on herself. I heaved a sigh, silently hoped she'd screw things
up enough so it would cost $25 anyway, and set to work.
I worked on the ceiling and she worked on the lower cabinets. I pretended
it was to save her from straining herself, but the real reason was to watch
her bending over. I wasn't concentrating at all, and I had to clean up
mistakes more than once. Alicia was feeling pretty saucy, and teased me
about my sloppiness and her own impeccable work. She wasn't getting any
paint on herself either, after all. I was getting badly tempted to put some
on her.
For a moment I sensed something going on behind me. I turned around and she
was pretending to paint my rear end with a roller.
"I'm fixing your face," she said.
I reached over with my brush and swatted her on her little nose. She yelped
as if she had been bitten. "Get it off!" she cried.
"Relax, it's just a little paint."
"Get it off! It's going to hurt my nose!"
I wet a towel in the sink and carefully wiped off her nose. She was pouting
like a hurt little child. "Is that better?"
For an answer, she grinned like a wolf and hit me full in the face with a
loaded paintbrush.
After about three hours (only $9!) I had to admit that we were done. We got
everything together and took it into the backyard to wash out.
They had a big backyard with high walls--at least 8 feet--and a patio, and
a lawn with soft green grass, warmed by the summer sun. We took the garden
hose and rinsed out the painting tools, and then our hands (and face). I
gave Alicia the hose and watched her wash the one bit of paint she got on
herself, on the inside of her thigh.
"Can I help you with that?" I grinned.
She stopped, and slowly started to raise her head. By the time I saw that
grin again on her face, I realized I had made a tactical error by giving her
the hose.
"Don't...you...dare."
She stalked toward me with the water pistol, looking just like a murderess
stalking her prey.
"Don't...even...think it."
She giggled in an evil way and kept walking toward me. I got the idea I
could wrestle the "gun" out of her hand.
Bad idea.
I got it in the face for the second time that day. I tried grabbing the hose
from her again, then finally made a retreat.
"You better not let me get ahold of that hose, sister," I said as threateningly
as I could. But I couldn't help smiling, either at the thought of what I was
going to do to her, or at the expression on her face. She still had that
wicked smile, the tip of her tongue between her teeth. Such a doll face,
such an evil smile!
I "rushed" her and got soaked, but this time I got ahold of her wrist. (I
think I grabbed something else for a moment, but I'm not sure.) She curled
up into a ball, trying to keep me from getting control of the "gun." She
didn't dare press the handle in that position. Perfect. I crouched over
her, slowly moving my grip up to her hand. "No, no, please don't," she
half laughed, half squealed. I reached her hand and closed her fingers over
the handle. The stream of water shot her square in the stomach.
She put up with it for three whole seconds, screaming at the top of her lungs,
before she dropped the hose and ran. I picked up the hose and soaked her
good just as she got around the corner of the house.
This went on, back and forth, as the game got "dirtier and dirtier," ambushing
each other, wrestling (with the hose getting less and less attention), until
I had her cornered. "No, please don't, please, I'll do anything," she pleaded,
laughing so hard she was almost crying. I stalked her, playing the mock
rapist, holding the hose suggestively at waist-level...then I stopped.
I couldn't believe it! Her hair was dry! After all that, her hair was still
perfectly combed, and not a drop of water on it!
Slowly, menacingly, I advanced toward her, unscrewing the "gun" from the
hose. My God, what evil deed did the mad rapist have in store for his victim?
Alicia stood there in the corner, beside herself with laughter, and yet now
almost a little afraid of my expression. I stalked toward her, closer,
closer...
...gently lifted the hose over her head and let the water pour down on her,
ruining in a moment her beautiful hairdo. She stood there, ready to burst
either with laughter or tears, I don't know which...I was laughing.
The release of that moment was tremendous. Everything changed. I stood
there, still holding the hose, watching the water pour over her head,her
shoulders, her breasts...lovely round breasts...
Her face was relaxed, her eyes closed in rapture as she let the water wash
over her. I stood very close to her, really noticing everything for the
first time; how the water sparkled in the sun, how it flowed over her shoulders
down to her breasts, where her nipples showed through the soaking wet fabric;
her soft, golden legs, little drops of water gleaming on her skin;
her round, angel face, with such an expression of enjoyment;
her bright green eyes, now looking into mine.
I moved the hose down to the back of her neck, the water pouring in a sheet
across her shoulders and down her back, over her lovely ass. She arched
her back, pressing herself against me. Very softly, I touched her lips with
mine, slowly kissing her more and more deeply, pressing against her, letting
her feel how hard I was for her. She wanted to feel it. She met the
force of my body with her own, letting me feel every part of her softness
against me. I let the water pour down between us, feeling the delicious
warm flow lubricating us, but not cooling the heat.
I put the mouth of the hose against her nipple and the water squirted up into
our faces. Laughing, I stepped back and moved the hose back and forth over
her, letting the water play over her body, watching the different directions
it ran down. Alicia looked at me, her angel eyes filled with such lust.
She bit her lower lip...or did she say something to me?
I stepped forward again and unbuttoned her cut-offs, then let the water trickle
down inside. We kissed deeply, our tongues flicking across each other
playfully. She reached around me and pulled off my T-shirt, then stepped
away so I could get a better look at her as she peeled off her own top,
never for a moment taking her eyes off me. Her tits were round yet slightly
pointed, reminding me almost of Hershey's Kisses, with the little round tips
of her nipples. I went to her, then down on my knees and took one of her
breasts in my mouth, sucking in as much as I could. She bent slightly to
meet my kiss, letting a little cry escape from her throat. My tongue swirled
around her little nipple, then to the other one, back and forth, Alicia
squirming more and more. Loking up at her, I saw her face turned up toward
the sun, basking in the warmth above and below. She bit her lip again, but
I seemed sure she was saying something under her breath.
I took the hose and stood up again, and took her in my arms. I reached
behind and lifted the edge of one leg of her cut-offs, and slipped the hose
up inside, between her legs.
She put her arms around my shoulder and nuzzled her face against my neck,
pushing back against the streaming water, feeling it gush against her pussy
and between the cheeks of her ass. I watched her hips moving slowly,obscenely
in little circles, and the water dripping out of her pants, and started
feeling very thirsty. She ran the tip of her tongue around the edge of my
ear and whispered something. This time I heard what she said.
She unbuttoned my shorts and pulled out my stiff cock. She took it in both
hands and started stroking up and down.
She pulled the hose out of her shorts and got down on her knees. She took
the hose in her mouth and started going up and down on it, licking it around
the opening. She was going crazy--and so was I, just watching her. She took
a bit of water in her mouth and then went down on my cock. The feeling was
incredible. She held her lips tight around me as she slid my cock in and
out of her mouth, swirling the water around with her tongue until she
swallowed and sucked the water off my stiff dick.
"Don't come yet," she said.
"I'm trying not to."
She slid her tongue up and down, then poured water over my dick as it lay on
her tongue. I couldn't believe I was watching this doll face, ready
to swallow my cock whole. She pulled my shorts the rest of the way down,
then rolled onto the grass and peeled off her own cut-offs. I watched her as
she rolled around on the soft grass, moaning with lust, both of us ready to
explode. She wrapped the hose around her like it was a snake, pulling it
between the cheeks of her ass, over her pussy, and up to her mouth. She
rocked her hips back & forth, rubbing it between her legs.
I went to her and knelt beside her on the warm soft grass. I could feel
my stiff cock waving in the air as if looking for something to go into. I
took the hose from Alicia and let the water pour over her, reminding me of
syrup pouring over a stack of pancakes. I let the water trickle onto her
clit. She rocked her hips up & down as the water splashed onto her pussy.
I moved between her legs, and still letting the water pour on her, I moved my
dick back and forth, matching her rhythm so the tip touched the folds of her
pussy, then deeper and deeper with each stroke, so that before either of us
knew it we were fucking in the soft wet grass, my cock moving in and out to
meet each thrust of her hips. I bent down to nibble and suck on her lovely
tits. Alicia cupped them in her hands, lifting them up to my mouth so that
I could suck on them more. The speed of our fucking increased, then slowed,
as we enjoyed every inch of the pleasure we gave each other, then sped up
again as our animal lust took control. I felt I was in a dream. I had
watched this beautiful girl from afar, had her in my fantasies, and now it
was really happening; I was fucking my sweet Alicia in the soft summer grass
in her back yard.
The moment came rushing upon us. She wrapped her legs around my back and held
me tightly as I pushed all the way into her then stayed there. We kissed
long and deeply as I felt myself shooting inside of her, the lips of her pussy
contracting around me as if to milk me dry.
We lay in the sun together, perfectly content, kissing and stroking each other
lovingly, gently. Eventually we got up, turned off the hose (the yard was
a swamp by then) and went inside. While our clothes were in the dryer, we
showered together to get the grassy smell out of ourselves, while we discovered
the pleasures soapy water and bath oil could bring.
An hour later we sat contentedly on the sofa, Alicia's hair perfect once
again, watching TV when Mrs. Morgenstern finally came back. She was amazed
at how good a job we had done. "Everything's so neat and clean--not a speck
of paint anywhere!"
"We cleaned up very thoroughly," I said. Alicia & I gave each other a grin
behind her mother's back.
"How long did it take?" asked Mrs. Morgenstern as she opened her purse.
"Oh, it only took--"
"--Five hours," Alicia said. "We would've finished sooner, but I kept messing
up--he had to fix all my mistakes."
I looked at Alicia, letting her know with my eyes what kind of a present she
was going to get from me. If she thought she had a good time today, just wait
till next time.
"So that's 15 dollars," Mrs. Morgenstern said. "Oh, here--25 dollars. I
really couldn't keep it from you--not after the *wonderful* job you did!"
She looked at the kitchen as if she were viewing a painting. "You're quite
a handyman. We have to find more jobs for you to do around here--I have to
get you in this house as often as possible!"
"I sure hope so!" I said.

351
textfiles.com/sex/allwant.mag Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,351 @@
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͻ
<20> GETTING ALL YOU WANT <20>
<20> <20>
<20> By <20>
<20> Roger Victor <20>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͼ
EDITOR'S NOTE: THE FOLLOWING WILL NO DOUBT ANGER MANY OF OUR
WOMEN READERS AS WELL AS SOME MEN. WHEN YOU GET SO ANGRY YOU
REFUSE TO READ ANY FURTHER, PLEASE JUMP TO THE LAST PAGE AND
READ OUR OFFER.
All you want of what? Come on! You know what I'm
talking about, the thing that most of us spend every waking
hour thinking about when we aren't getting all we want.
I'm talking about the one thing that women have a one
hundred percent monopoly on. And don't they know how to use
it to get what they want? As the old country song says, they
learn it in the cradle. They tease us, threaten us, deny us,
bribe us, and get us to act like cretins and idiots before
they hand it out in small batches.
Most of us men will do almost anything to get it.
We'll lie, steal, pay, and even promise to love the little
darlings.
Now unless you're rich, or so handsome that Greek Gods
hide when you walk by, there is only one way you will ever
come close to getting all you want.
You have to have a wife.
That's the deal men made for thousands of years.
We brought home the meat, fought off the wolves, plowed the
fields, and held the ladies when they were scared, all so
that when the cooking fire burned down, we'd get access to
the treasure cave. The girls didn't just furnish loving
either. They cooked our food, sewed our clothes, chewed
leather to make our moccasins, and generally made themselves
handy all day long.
I've never known a bachelor who was getting all he
wanted. I certainly never did during those times in my life
when I didn't have a wife. The feminine libbers like to call
it prostitution these days, but call it what you like, most
husbands paid well. Perhaps, they paid too damn well.
Men didn't like to come home to find the creature with
whom they wanted to roll on the ground too exhausted to move
because she had spent the day scraping deer hides, stirring
the mastodon stew, or pounding the clothes on a rock to get
them clean. The answer was a credit card, a gas stove, a
stainless steel pressure cooker, and automatic washers. All
the sweetheart really had to do was to push the buttons on
the dishwasher, run a vacuum cleaner across the floor, throw
the clothes in the Maytag, pop dinner in the microwave, and
get ready to make hubby's day as soon as he came home.
Leave it to Eve. She kicked herself out of paradise.
She got the idea that loverboy was having nothing but a good
time all those hours he was out making a living so she
decided she wanted a career too.
Instead of looking on men as great guys who did so much
for a woman just so he could get a bit of loving, they
suddenly decided we were oppressors, the people keeping them
from discovering their true selves.
Look what we have now, a real war between the sexes.
If you are an educated American male between the ages of
twenty-five and sixty, if you went to college, and if you
work with brains instead of brawn, there is an eighty-three
per cent chance you're not getting all you want, even if you
have a wife.
You're spending hours in singles bars pretending you're
the "new" male; you're changing diapers and washing the
dishes after you've cooked the meal; you're learning how to
cry; and you're watching TV reruns alone because your wife's
out of town on a business trip. You may not even be reading
this in your own home because the current woman in your life
won't let you keep "sexist trash and pornography" in the
place. Whether you're married or single, the *new* woman has
got you jumping through hoops in so many different directions
that some of you are opting out, learning to live without any
of it at all.
Isn't it about time you stopped worrying about what
women want, and started to think about what you want?
Most men have pretty damn simple wants, a stomach full
of tasty food, a place to put our feet up in the evening, and
all the loving we can handle.
So, how do you do it, how do you get all you want?
The answer is so damn simple, it's surprising more of
you haven't figured it out.
YOU GET A HOUSEWIFE!
The word is housewife, like helpmate, a woman who
accepts you as the supplier of the good life and thanks you
for being that by giving you all you want--a woman who cooks
your food, washes your clothes, takes care of the kids, and
crawls in beside you every night.
I'll bet you thought that wonderful creature didn't
exist any more. Your wrong, they are not extinct. But they
don't hang around the places the average modern American male
lives.
Whether you're a twenty-two year old just drawing your
first pay check, a thirty-five year old that's about to
renounce sex forever rather than risk one more put down, or a
forty-five year old with a divorce settlement that makes the
sex his wife handed out for fifteen years the most expensive
thing he ever bought, there is a woman out there who can make
you a good housewife, if you know where to look.
You are not going to find that woman in the senior
class at the local university. You won't find her in the
corps of junior executives in the corporation you work for,
nor at the country club your folks belong to. She won't be
waiting for you in a bar where the drinks start at $5.50 a
shot. If you're young and you grew up in a middle, or upper
income family in the United States, there is a good chance
you have never met the kind of woman that makes a good
housewife.
If you want a housewife, you'll have to find a woman
who is living such a miserable life that she'll grab the
chance of cooking your meals, cleaning the house, spending
your money, and playing cotton tail in bed at night just to
get out of the mess she hates.
For thousands of years, women gladly jumped at becoming
a housewife because that was a hell of a lot better life than
anything else they might do.
Now days, the modern, college educated, American women
sees herself as having a lot of other options that she thinks
are better.
So where do you find a woman who doesn't have those
options. Here's a few suggestions where you can start
looking.
THE AMERICAN POOR
There are thousands of women working in jobs that pay
minimum wage with no prospects for moving up the salary
scale. They are not working because they like their career,
they're working because they will go hungry if they don't.
Most of them have been working since they were teenagers in
drudge jobs that leave them dragging their ass back home to
small apartments and tasteless meals. They are the women
that never saw the inside of a disco, who read the funny
papers and romance novels, not THE SATURDAY REVIEW nor the
Sunday edition of the NEW YORK TIMES.
That's right, one way to find the perfect housewife is
to slide a few steps down the social ladder. Look for a
woman who never went to college, and maybe didn't even get a
chance to finish high school. Go hunting for a poor thing
who will be only too happy to get pulled up a ladder she
never thought she could climb.
Make sure she understands what the bargain is when you
find her. You want a housewife that will stay a housewife,
that will stay home with the kids figuring out ways to make
tasty but economical meals, patching the hole in your sock
instead of throwing the pair in the wastebasket.
I'll admit that with the joys of the American education
system, the poor young ladies are much rarer than they used
to be. But there are still some of them out there. All you
have to do is look. Belief me, they will be happy you found
them.
But where do you look for them?
You can't hunt deer in Central Park and you can't catch
fish in the bathtub. If you want to find a woman that will
happily sign up as a housewife, you'll have to go to the
kinds of places they gather.
One place to look is the small cities and rural towns
of America. For every run-a-way from Minnesota that ends up
selling it on Times Square, there are a hundred more back
home still keeping it as a private stock and dreaming about a
prince charming who doesn't have black grime under his finger
nails and won't insist that she keep working at her job as a
waitress or a construction crew flag girl so he can afford a
six pack every evening.
Save the money you would have spent on a Club Med
vacation, and drive up for a weekend to one of the rural
towns of the state you live in, not one of the places the
tourist all go, but someplace where everybody, especially the
women, know that a male stranger is in town.
Take a summer vacation in the mid-west or one of the
mountain States. Forget about the girls sitting at the bar,
or eating in the fancy restaurant. Talk to the waitress, the
girl checking out groceries, the counter girl at the motel, or
the meter maid putting a parking ticket on your car.
You may not even have to go that far from your own
home. Most big cities have working class neighborhoods where
parents often don't have the money to send their children to
college. Instead of sitting at home watching the Celtics
play basketball, take in a high school game in the part of
town where the fathers all carry lunch boxes off to work
every day.
The secret is making it clear from the very beginning
exactly what you are interested in--a housewife. When you
meet a girl a couple of social classes down the way, make
sure you work into the conversation early on how much you
like the old fashion way, how badly you want a wife that will
be a housewife.
Making them understand that has a double advantage.
First, you weed out those girls who have read so much modern
junk they think a jump up the social ladder should mean an
exciting career, not a life of luxury tending house and
waiting for a man to come home for some tender loving. The
second reason is that you create a situation of trust. Too
many lower class women have been burned by the man with money
in his pocket who was looking for variety, not a lifetime
diet. You want to to convince them you're for real.
THE FOREIGN BRIDE
If you've made it in this country you wear Italian
shoes and suits from a London tailor. You use a Japanese
camera and watch a television set made in Korea. You drink
German beer and French wine and who with any money drives an
American car? So why not look for a wife in one of those
countries that producing everything else that makes life so
nice to live.
You've seen the adds in the back of magazines. "Asian
women want to meet American men." It's not just the Asian
women who are jumping at the chance of becoming American
housewives. There are women waiting for someone like you in
Mexico, Spain, any of the recently communist countries, all
of South America, and even Australia and New Zealand too.
Don't just answer a magazine ad. Learn all you can
about the different foreign cultures. Pick the one that
appeals to you most and spend some vacation time visiting
there. If possible, learn the language of the country you
focus your attention on.
I've spent years living overseas and I know dozens of
American men who have married foreign women, some as a first
wife, and many as a second try. It doesn't work every time,
but most of the men I know with foreign wives are a lot
happier than the boys back on Madison Avenue who are still
trying to figure out what the American model they're living
with really wants.
THE NOT SO PRETTY
Every one likes a pretty girl on his arm and all cats
aren't the same in the dark, not if one weighs one hundred
pounds and the second one breaks the scale at three fifty.
Still, homely women can make damn fine lovers, and grateful
ones too. There are thousands of women who have given up the
hope of ever being held, cuddled, and loved because their
parents never paid to get their teeth straightened, their
features don't quite fit together, their breast are too
small, their hips are too thick, or their hair too thin.
When you meet one, make her day and give her a smile. You
might find there is a nice person there, one that would be
only too happy to play the old fashion game of helpmate, if
some man would only give her a chance. You'll be surprised
how pretty they can be in the dark.
So what if your friends smirk whenever you show up in
public. When they're home begging the stunning beauty they
married for another tiny bit of the loving she hands out once
every two weeks, you'll be sacked out and sound asleep, the
dark hiding the silly smile on your face the same way it
hides your wife's crossed eyes or dumbo ears.
If you absolutely have to have a stunning blond hanging
on your arm whenever you show up in public, hire one for the
occasion. Believe me, it will be cheaper in the long run.
THE RELIGIOUS LADY
Don't forget about the woman who thinks Phyllis Shafley
is right, the girl who believes that God intended for the man
to rule and the woman to obey. However, move carefully here,
unless you share those same religious beliefs. If you don't,
expect her to spend half her life trying to save your soul.
Worse yet, sometime the religious ones have been so sold on
sex being evil, they never get over it being a no-no.
They'll let you, because the priest tells them they have to,
but they won't enjoy it, and neither will you.
THE DIVORCED AND THE WIDOWED
The older you get, the more of these there are going to
be in an age group that fits your needs. There will be so
many of them by the time you reach sixty, you may not even
need to take a housewife to make sure you get all you want.
Way back when I was a kid I knew a fellow named Chester who
was sixty-five. He had a stable of women hauling his ashes
that would have done a Mormon patriarch proud. His only
problem was scheduling which one was putting out on what
night.
Still, it's not just sex we're talking about, it's the
other goodies that go with living with a woman. If you're
still healthy, able to pay the bills that come from
supporting a woman, and look like you have a few more years,
the widows and the divorcees, especially the ones with
children, will be lining up to listen to your offers.
ONCE YOU'VE GOT ONE PICKED OUT
The real problem isn't finding a helpmate, it's the
hard bargaining you have to engage in to make sure you get
what you want. No matter where you find the woman, the key
point is making it clear before she moves in exactly what the
deal is. You'll be the one who earns the salary, she'll take
care of the housework, and you decide when it's time to not
make love. If you want to really be smart, you'll put it in
writing, along with some very clear understandings about how
you divide up the property and the kids if you decide she's
no longer living up to her share of the bargain.
The modern American woman working beside you at the
office will hate you for it. She'll sneer at you, call you a
pig, and try to talk your wife out of the happiness you both
have. She will also spend a lot of time wondering why she
can't have what that poor, foreign, uneducated, homely twit
waiting for you at home has--a man who acts like he wants to
act, not like NOW thinks he should act.
I ought to make it clear here that I like the modern,
educated, career oriented American woman. I've always liked
bright, intelligent ladies. I agree they must be paid
exactly what a man is paid if they are doing the same kind of
work, and I have absolutely no problems taking orders from
one if she happens to be the boss. At different times, I've
worked for three different women and I got along great with
all of them and promotions from two of them. I agree that
they have every right to work free of sexual harrassment with
the full respect of their co-workers.
Some modern, educated American women even make good
housewives. There are those who have figured out that being
a wife and a mother can be just as rewarding and certainly as
important to society as any job they could ever find. If you
find one of those, you may have found the best of everything.
EDITOR'S OFFER: EVERY HUMAN BEING IS ENTITLED TO FIND HIS OR
HER OWN HAPPINESS, INCLUDING HAPPINESS IN MARRIAGE AND FAMILY
LIFE, THROUGH THE BARGAINING PROCESS. WE WOULD LIKE TO PRINT
A COUNTER-PIECE TO THE ABOVE ARTICLE, WRITTEN BY A WOMAN AND
SUGGESTING HOW THE MODERN AMERICAN WOMAN CAN BEST FIND THE
KIND OF MAN SHE WOULD LIKE TO SHARE HER LIFE WITH AND WHAT
KIND OF BARGAIN SHE WOULD LIKE TO MAKE WITH SUCH A PERSON.
WE PROMISE WE WILL PUBLISH IN A FUTURE ISSUE OF *THE CHAOS
ADVOCATE* THE BEST SUCH PIECE SUBMITTED TO US.
+-----------------------------------------------------------------+
| THE CHAOS ADVOCATE is copyrighted by Mack Tanner. You |
| may review and read sections of this electronic publication |
| to determine whether or not you would like to read the entire |
| work. If you decide to read the entire magazine, or if you |
| keep a copy of the magazine in the unpacked, readable format |
| for your own personal use or review for more than two days |
| must pay a SHARELIT fee by mailing $2.00 to |
| |
| Mack Tanner |
| 1234 Nearing Rd. |
| Moscow, ID 83843 |
| |
| If you want a receipt, include a self-addressed and |
| stamped envelope. |
| |
+-----------------------------------------------------------------+

316
textfiles.com/sex/amanda01.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,316 @@
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ <20><><EFBFBD>Ŀ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ <20>Ŀ <20>Ŀ The FINEST Adult Erotic Fiction <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD> <20>Ŀ <20> <20><> <20><> <20> <20><>Ŀ <20> <20>Ŀ <20><><EFBFBD> <20> <20> <20> <20> Currently Available From : <20><>
<20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD> <20> <20><>
<20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20>Ŀ <20><> <20> <20> <20>Ŀ <20><><EFBFBD> Gateway-RYE BROOK (914)934-8125 <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD> <20> <20><> <20><> <20> <20> <20> <20><> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD> The French Connection (914)344-1255 <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ <20>Ŀ <20>Ŀ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ <20>ķ <20>ķ <20>ķ <20>ķ <20>ķ <20>ķ <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD> <20>Ŀ <20> <20> <20><>Ŀ <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>(tm) Ըӷ<D4B8><D3B7>ɼ Ըӷ<D4B8><D3B7>ɼ Ըӷ<D4B8><D3B7>ɼ <20><>
<20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20> <20> <20><>Ŀ<EFBFBD> <20> <20> <20> <20><>Ŀ Ը<><D4B8>ɼ Ը<><D4B8>ɼ Ը<><D4B8>ɼ <20><>
<20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><>Ŀ <20> <20> <20><> <20><> <20> <20> <20> <20><> <20> <09><>ɸӷ <20><>ɸӷ <20><>ɸӷ <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><> <20><> <20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20> <20><>ɼԸӷ <20><>ɼԸӷ <20><>ɼԸӷ <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20>ͼ <20>ͼ <20>ͼ <20>ͼ <20>ͼ <20>ͼ <20><>
<20> NOT FOR DISTRIBUTION TO PERSONS <20><>
<20> UNDER EIGHTEEN YEARS OLD. <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Dirty Dawg is PLEASED to offer the following story for your enjoyment:
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͻ
<20> STORY TITLE :"Daddy's Little Girl" <20><>
<20> BBS FILE TITLE :AMANDA01.ZIP <20><>
<20> CATEGORY/GENRE :Incest <20><>
<20> LEWDNESS LEVEL :Maximum 1 of 6 <20><>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ͼ<EFBFBD>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ
<20> <20><><EFBFBD>ķ <20>ķ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ķ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ķ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>ķ <20>
<20> <20> ӷ <20> <20> <20> <20><>Ŀ <20> <20>Ŀ <20>Ľ <20> <20><><EFBFBD>Ľ <20>ķ <20>
<20> <20> ǿ ӷ<> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20>ķ <20>Ľ <20>
<20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD> Ӵ <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20>Ľ <20>
<20> <20> <20> <20><> <20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD> <20> <20> <20> <20> <20><><EFBFBD>ķ <20>ķ <20>
<20> <20>Ľ <20><><EFBFBD>Ľ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ľ <20>Ľ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ľ <20>Ľ <20>
<20> <20>
<20> <20>
<20> <20>
<20>This text file contains material of an adult, explicit SEXUAL nature. If you <20>
<20> are offended by sexually explicit content and language, then please DO NOT <20>
<20> read this text file and remove it from your system. This first screen is <20>
<20>provided as a service to sensitive readers that do not wish to be exposed to <20>
<20> sexually explicit material. <20>
<20> <20>
<20> If you have downloaded this file of your own free will, or have come into <20>
<20> posession of this information via another means, it is your personal <20>
<20> responsibility to see that no one under the age of 18 reads this document, <20>
<20> or has access to a system that can retrieve or display this material. <20>
<20> Further, you are not to discuss it, the contents, or the descriptions it <20>
<20> contains to a minor under the age of 17. <20>
<20> <20>
<20> Failure to do so, or to offer this material to a minor for either monetary <20>
<20> consideration or not is a violation of the New York State Penal Code, <20>
<20> Section 235.21, 'Disseminating indecent material to minors,' and is a <20>
<20> Class "E" Felony, punishable by a fine and a jail term. <20>
<20> <20>
<20> This text file is a work of FICTION. All names, places, characters and <20>
<20> situations are products of the author's imagination. Any similarity to any <20>
<20> persons, places, indiviuals or situations is purely coincidental. In those <20>
<20> cases where the text is presented as a "True Story," all names and places <20>
<20> have been changed to protect the privacy of the subjects. <20>
<20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
Safety Note :
Several readers have commented that Dirty Dawg stories promote unsafe
sexual practices, as none of the characters in these stories ever use
condoms or any other forms of birth control.
My reaction to this...accusation is twofold. Firstly, Dirty Dawg
stories exist in a universe completely seperate from the one the
rest of us currently inhabit. Dirty Dawg Adult Erotica is designed
to facilitate a wonderfully complex, diverse and exciting fantasy
world where all things are possible. Towards that end, AIDS, Herpes,
and other forms of Sexually Transmitted Diseases (STDs) do not exist
in this universe. Likewise, no one gets pregnant in Dirty Dawg
stories unless they make a concious decision to. In an age where
almost everything is bad for you, and sex has turned from a pleasurable
activity into Russian roulette, it's nice to see a place where people
can make love, have sex, and just plain fuck without having to stop,
take a sexual history, and put a piece of rubber on to continue.
To the critics that say that teaching unsafe sexual practices to
children is a crime in and of itself, I say this: No one under the
age of 18, (21 in the states where it applies,) should be reading
this material under ANY circumstances. The only way material of this
kind can fall into the hands of children is because of users too
casual about what they keep on their computer, or who don't care
what their children read. Perhaps even some of the blame rests with
SYSOPs who don't validate users well enough. This is ADULT material,
and any ADULT who has sex without a condom is risking his or her own
life as well as the life of their partner.
That said, let's continue with the story. Have fun, and please, if
you have any comments, questions, suggestions, or just plain
complaints, please don't hesitate to leave me mail where you got
this story from. If I don't have a user account on the system that
you obtained this story from, you can get me on the BBSs listed at
the header of this file.
Enjoy!
The dream is always the same.
I am on my knees, sucking his cock, feeling the turgid wamrth slide in
and out of my mouth, again and again, stretching my jaws until they ache with
pleasant exertion. I can't see his face, but I know who he is; or rather, I
know that I should know him...I just can't place his face. His thrusts are
harder and harder until he is gripping the sides of my head, slamming his cock
into me, into my mouth, his balls bouncing off my chin. The tremors start deep
inside him, rumbling through his body until he grips my head hard and explodes.
I pull his cock out of my mouth and feel his creamy warmth spraying across my
face, bathing my features with his slime. I lap at it happily, thrilling to the
feeling of his hot semen covering my face.
But this morning, it was different. As I swam up through the hazy
layers of sleep, in that last moment of the dream that was still fantasy and
yet the beginning of reality, I finally looked up, locking my green eyes with
his, and this final time...I can see his face.
Daddy.
Smiling down at me, grinning at the wonderful blowjob his daughter has
just given him. My eyes snapped open, and I could feel the moistness between my
legs. I thrust a hand into my panties and frigged myself off, coming in quick,
shuddering waves that left me breathless. At least twice a week, sometimes more,
I had the dream. And every time I woke up moments from climax, a small touch of
my clit was all I needed to send me over the edge into orgasmic ectasy.
But this morning was different. This morning, I was going to finally
make the fantasy into reality. Swinging my feet over the edge of the bed, I
stared at myself in the full-length mirror that covered my closet. I could
still see the slimy spot in the middle of my panties, and my erect nipples
throbbed almost painfully. If only Daddy would walk in now, I thought. Then
he would see what a sexy sight this is, and he would be powerless to stop
himself from throwing his body on top of mine and thrusting that log between
my willing thighs and ride me through the crests to orgasm.
But, I thought, standing, if Mohammad won't go to the mountain...
I threw on one of Daddy's old button down shirts and changed my
panties. Staring at the mirror, I decided to add a little effect. I reached into
the crotch and pulled a few of my blonde cunt hairs out so they would peek
around the edges. Still not enough. I rubbed my nipples, exciting the hard
little nubbins until they were poking through the material of the shirt.
Perfect.
Daddy was in the kitchen, reading the Sunday paper. Since Mom had died,
Dad hadn't found a use for church, so we spent most Sunday's together.
"You came in early last night, Amanda."
"Yeah," I said softly, trying not to be to obvious that something was
bothering me.
"What's a matter? Your date get too fresh?"
Getting a bowl from the cupboard, I muttered, "I wish..." under my
breath. In truth, I had spent most of the night riding up and down on my
boyfriend's cock...but I didn't want Dad to know that. I wanted him to think
that something was wrong.
"Hmmmm?" Daddy said, turning the page.
"Nothing." I poured ceral into the bowl and added milk, then joined
Daddy at the kitchen table. I munched slowly, wishing that it was my Daddy's
balls in my mouth instead of Captain Crunch. I put a pout on my face and
kept eating. Sooner or later, he would notice, and then I would pounce.
Finally, he put the paper down. "Something IS wrong, isn't it? You're
so quiet this morning. Did Danny get fresh last night?"
I stood up and walked over to Daddy, and then sat on his lap, throwing
my arms around his neck. "No Daddy, quite the oppisite. He didn't even try to
kiss me! What's wrong with me? Aren't I good looking?"
I looked into my father's eyes. His eyes drifted down to the part in
my shirt, seeing my braless, heavy breasts swaying under the material, their
hard nipples pushing at the shirt. Quickly, a little ashamed, he returned his
gaze to me.
"No, Amanda, you're a beautiful girl."
"Thanks, Daddy." I kissed him on the nose and made my move. Making as
if to get up, I felt Daddy's hands around my waist to hoist me to my feet. At
that moment, I faked slipping back into his lap. His hands slid up my body and
rested squarely on my breasts. His hands opened automatically and cupped my
heavy 36C breasts. His right thumb pressed over my left nipple.
"Mmmmmm," I said, feeling the pleasure course through my body. "That
feels good, Daddy." For a moment, Daddy kept his hand on my breast, and then he
removed it, looking at me like a deer in the headlights of an onrushing car.
"We shouldn't-" he started.
I leaned down and kissed him, my hot little tongue sliding into his
mouth and curling around his tongue. I took his hand and slipped it into my
shirt, around my left breast. The contact between his hand and my breast was
electric. His hand suddenely gripped my tit, hard, and he was kissing me back,
using his tounge.
Suddenely, he pushed me away. "No!" he said. "This is NOT right." I
grabbed his head with both my hands and kissed him deeply. He fought for a
moment, and then relaxed into my mouth. "Please, Daddy." I whispered. "Take
me, please."
He still looked uncertain. I took his hand and placed it between my
legs so he could feel the liquid warmth trickling out of my overheated cunt.
"Feel how wet I am for you, Daddy. Feel how much I want you." His hand
rubbed lightly over my panty-covered cunt and I shivered. "That feels wonderful,
Daddy. Play with me." Dad lifted me effortlessly onto the table and dove
between my wantonly spread legs, burying his face in my crotch. I thrust up,
slamming my hips into his face as Daddy slavered saliva over my crotch, soaking
the silk material of my panties.
For five minutes Daddy ministered to my overheating cunt through my
panties, driving me wild. I was groaning and pulling on my nipples, feeling
the orgasm approaching. I was seconds away from a massive cum when my father
pulled his face away.
"Noooo!" I screamed, reaching for his head. My father dodged my hands
and grinned wickedly at me. "Hold your horses, girl. I'm just taking your
panties off!" I relaxed and sat back as Daddy worked the wispy material down
my thighs and over my ankles. I kicked my legs wide apart and my father
stared into the gaping maw of my needy cunt.
His kisses started at my knees and slowly worked their way up to my
cunt, stopping every few inches to kiss more of my thighs. Finally his tongue
was licking my outer lips.
Daddy ate me expertly, knowing just when to apply pressure to my clit,
just when to spear his meaty tongue into my hole, when to suck the slime seeping
from my twat. I was slowly going into orbit. It wouldn't be long now!
And then my father did something that I will never forget. His hands
had been clutching my buttocks as he feasted on my cunt. One hand left my cheek
and made its way in between, seperating the globes of my ass, searching out my
little pink bunghole. I had never played with my own asshole, and no one else
ever had, either. But my father wasn't shy. His middle finger rubbed back and
forth across the little puckered grommett, making me hotter and hotter. Then
he grabbed my clit with his lips and sucked, and at the same time, thrust a
finger deep into my shitter.
I screamed into my climax, gripping his hair with both my hands and
rode his face through several peaks, shuddering with the intense pleasure
rocking my body.
After three minutes of intense pleasure, I slowly came back to Earth,
still gripping my father's hair. I slowly let go, relaxing back against the
table in wonderment at my father's skill as a lover. He was much better than
I had ever imagined.
He sat back and wiped the back of his hand across his mouth, an evil
gleam in his eyes. Our glances locked, and I could feel myself getting
aroused again. Suddenely, I wanted the dream to be real. I wanted to be on
my knees, in front of my Daddy, with his hard, throbbing cock down my
throat.
I slowly came off the table and kneeled in front of him. His chinos
were strained to the limit by his erection. I kissed the lump in his pants
and slavered my tongue over the material. I was comitted to showing my Daddy
what a slut his daughter could be.
"Daddy," I moaned. "I want to suck you. Do you want me to?" He gave a
gurgled gasp and thrust his crotch at my face. I could feel his cock fighting
to get out into the air, into my hot, wet mouth. And I wanted nothing more out
of life at that moment then to bury my face in Daddy's crotch.
I opened his zipper and freed his cock. Seven inches of steel-hard
pink tubesteak, and it was all for me, his little sixteen-year-old daughter.
I held it reverently, looking at it like it was the stave of life. I licked up
one side and down the other, leaving as much hot, wet saliva as I could. My
hands massaged his balls, rolling the egg-shaped testicles in my hands gently.
"Mmmm," I moaned. "It's so big and hard and hot. Do you know what I
want to do with this?" He gave a tortured gasp and thrust his hips at my
face. "Yes, that's right. I wanna suck it. I want you to let me suck your
dick."
"Yeah," he gasped.
"Say it, Daddy."
"Suck it. Suck my dick."
I reached out and licked his peehole with the tip of my little pink
tongue. "And when I'm done...will you come for me? Will you come on my face?"
"Yes!" he groaned. Good enough. I opened my mouth and dropped my head
over his erection, burying every single inch of his hot hardness in the warm
sucking hole of my mouth. He gripped my hair this time and started face fucking
me, slamming the length of his turgid manhood into my hot, sucking mouth again
and again. My hands worked his balls like a gambler with a pair of crap dice,
feeling them tense and relax in my hands as he built to a climax. I knew this
first one was going to be fast and hard. As far as I knew he hadn't had sex
since my mother had died six months ago.
"Gonna blow!" my father said, jerking his cock out of my mouth. I
glanced at him, my green eyes locking with his blue ones as hot cock spit his
load on me, covering my face with his hot, sticky load. I giggled and clapped
my hands, grabbing his dick and milking it, smearing his goo all over my face,
feeling his slimy gift cover my cheeks and chin.
Gasping, Daddy stared at me as I licked the last few drops off of his
cockhead, smiling at him through a faceful of spoot.
"You know what I want you to do to me, Daddy?"
"What?" he gasped.
"I want you to fuck me. Fuck me hard, like I'm your whore."
Daddy growled and grabbed my shoulders, bringing me to my feet. He
stood and drove me against the kitchen wall, pinning me there. My legs went up
and around his waist. His cock was still hard; the natural lubrication from his
come coupled with the dripping slime coming from my own cunt made his entrance
into my sluthole a little easier than it might have been, but I still felt like
I had been split in two when he stuffed his incredibly fat member into my hot,
clutching little teenaged cunt. My back hit the wall with the force of his
penetration. I screeched and pulled him deeper inside me, grabbing at his ass
as he slam fucked me into the wall again and again. His hands tore at my shirt,
tossing it aside as he buried his face between my breasts, sucking on my
erect nipples, causing waves of pleasure to ripple up and down my body,
from my tits to my cunt and back again.
He tired of this quickly and dropped me to my feet. He came up behind
me and pushed on my shoulders. How wicked! Daddy wanted to fuck me doggy style!
I loved it. I dropped to my kees, and then rested my weight on my shoulders,
reaching behind my to spread the cheeks of my tender young ass. I looked at
him over my shoulder; he was standing there, slowly stroking his dick as he
looked down to see his daughter on the floor, lewdly holding her asscheeks
apart so her Daddy could my spread open cunt.
"Fuck me Daddy! Treat me like the slut I am!" Daddy dropped to his
knees behind me and grabbed my hips, seating his cock at my entrance. A moment
later I felt his hips shift, and then he was sliding that magnificant member
up my tightly clutching cunt. I clenched my internal muscles, and Daddy
groaned. I love fucking dog style, because no matter how many cocks I take,
I always feel extra-tight and hot in this position.
Daddy started pumping his cock in and out of my overheated cunt. His
hands gripped my hips and pulled me back every time he thrust. I was getting
the fucking of my life from my own father, and I loved it! His hands moved up
my stomach to my wildly swinging tits, and he latched on to my big milkers,
pulling and twisting on my itchy nipples.
I started seeing stars as I climbed closer and closer to another
explosive climax, and I could tell Daddy wasn't far behind. "Don't come inside
me!" I screamed. "I want to drink it! I want to wear it!" Daddy's fucking
pace increased, and I knew he was seconds away from blasting another delicious
load of his man goo, and I didn't want to miss a drop.
I spun away from him, dislodging his cock from my cunt. He reared up
on his knees, and I scooted foward until my face was even with his throbbing
cock. I started jerking on it, leaning down to lick his balls.
"Come for me, dammit!" I said. "Give me your slime!" Daddy grabbed my
head and forced his cock into my mouth. I slid my mouth wetly up and down his
cock a few times, and when I felt the tremors start in his balls I pulled his
dick out and let him paint my face again with his slimy, creamy warmth. His
seed flowed over my face again, covering me with his love and his warmth.
"That feels so, good, Daddy!"
....to be continued. In our next episode, Amanda convinces her father to
invite some of his poker buddies over for a party. A party with Amanda as the
chief attraction. Look for AMANDA02.ZIP on better Adult BBS' everywhere!

Some files were not shown because too many files have changed in this diff Show More